JPHiP Forum

AKB48 Fanfics => AKB48 Fanfics => Topic started by: FoF on January 28, 2012, 03:20:57 PM

Title: [MariHaru] Basket Case - Under Construction (HPOV Chap3 Posted) 7/20
Post by: FoF on January 28, 2012, 03:20:57 PM




(http://img194.imageshack.us/img194/1038/posterhy.png) (http://imageshack.us/photo/my-images/194/posterhy.png/)




INDEX


Chapter 1: No such animal? (Scroll down)
Chapter 2: Don't be a seashore!  (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=31804.msg1002459#msg1002459)
Chapter 3: Damn that 1%!  (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=31804.msg1011825#msg1011825)
Chapter 4: Revlon sweat, spit and tears! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=31804.msg1065977#msg1065977)
Chapter 5: Uncharacteristically speaking! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=31804.msg1069583#msg1069583)
Chapter 6: Everybody loves Mariko! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=31804.msg1078585#msg1078585)
Chapter 7: When the crazies unite to the rescue! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=31804.msg1083335#msg1083335)
Chapter 8: Betty's weirdness level increases! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=31804.msg1088697#msg1088697)
Chapter 9: Cutting fruits is an altruistic deed! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=31804.msg1091474#msg1091474)
Chapter 10: Betty, the Religious-Goody-Goody-Self-Proclaimed-Lesbian! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=31804.msg1095131#msg1095131)
Chapter 11: That Damn 75-80% and Betty's Promise! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=31804.msg1098145#msg1098145)
Chapter 12: Want to, Have to Part 1! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=31804.msg1102904#msg1102904)
Chapter 13: Want to, Have to Part 2! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=31804.msg1106333#msg1106333)
Chapter 14: From Confusion to Clarity! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=31804.msg1114210#msg1114210)
Chapter 15: Status? In a complicated relationship! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=31804.msg1128527#msg1128527)
Chapter 16: The 'G' word! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=31804.msg1138188#msg1138188)
Chapter 17: The Pouting Princess! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=31804.msg1143751#msg1143751)
Chapter 18: It's all in the lips Part 1! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=31804.msg1153556#msg1153556)
Chapter 19: It's all in the lips Part 2! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=31804.msg1168269#msg1168269)
Chapter 20: It's all in the lips Part 3! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=31804.msg1173490#msg1173490)
Chapter 21: It's all in the lips Part 4! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=31804.msg1194333#msg1194333)
Chapter 22: Liar Liar Seashore's on Fire! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=31804.msg1217375#msg1217375)
Chapter 23: Karma's a BEACH Part 1! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=31804.msg1234335#msg1234335)
Chapter 24: Karma's a BEACH Part 2! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=31804.msg1254516#msg1254516)
Chapter 25: Karma's a BEACH Part 3! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=31804.msg1285135#msg1285135)
Chapter 26: Karma's a BEACH Part 4! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=31804.msg1340158#msg1340158)




Haruna's POV



Chapter 1: My Roommate.
Chapter 2: Words aren't enough.
Chapter 3: Fleeting stares.



Note: Haruna's POV are at the end of each chapter. Posting this at AO3 as well for archiving purposes. Plus i'm spending time there recently lol. I'm PotatoFoF  (http://ao3-mailin01.archiveofourown.org/users/PotatoFoF/pseuds/PotatoFoF)


Character List


(http://img547.imageshack.us/img547/4036/001g.png) (http://imageshack.us/photo/my-images/547/001g.png/)

(http://img24.imageshack.us/img24/6685/003mf.png) (http://imageshack.us/photo/my-images/24/003mf.png/)

(http://img827.imageshack.us/img827/372/002ld.png) (http://imageshack.us/photo/my-images/827/002ld.png/)

# Itano Tomomi :

# Takahashi Minami :

# Akimoto Sayaka :

# Miyazawa Sae :

# Saito Kazuhiko :

# Oshima Yuko :

# Kashiwagi Yukirin :

# Shinoda Manami :

# Murayama Kuu :

# Matsui Rena :

# Sata :

# Kiyoto :

Big thanks to aidodaisuki (of tumblr), yanouchi and crazywota for the images above. Seriously! A BIG THANKS!!  XD XD


___________________________________________________________________


Title: Basket Case
Pairing: MariHaru, TakaTomo, Miichan pimping
Summary: This is soooooo predictable you don't need a summary! Seriously.  :lol:
AN:I know, I know. Another story from FoF when I still have a few unfinished. But the lack of fics about these pairing(s) made me want to write about them. That and talking to Ryo Hiroshi that helped me find some MariHaru fics. :lol: Like I said in the General Discussion, I love MariHaru and I'm liking TakaTomo as well especially when I read a fanfic about them in Tumblr by jaesook, AFlynx and Loveforever's TakaTomo fics. :twothumbs :twothumbs  Anyway, as for MariHaru fics, I've read caghaunt and Immortal-Ks. :twothumbs :twothumbs But the thing is, they're (Mariko and Tomochin) always the third wheel to the famous pairing of AtsuMina and KojiYuu. Thought I'd change that here in this fic, make it the opposite. Hope readers would have an open mind about these pairings since everything is pretty much fiction.

This idea came to me a couple of weeks ago while I was writing Hinata's chap and listening to Greenday's song, Basket Case. Obviously that's where I got the title. This is my new outlet for when I need to take a break from POF since TDDUP is on Hiatus. So I guess...I'm sticking to this until the end for a...couple of chapters maybe? Not sure. But it'll definitely be shorter than POF. :lol: Anyway, with that rant out of the way, enjoy!  :)


__________________________________________________




(http://imageshack.us/a/img266/6144/5mf2.png)
many thanks to yanouchi and crazywota for the poster



Chapter 1: No such animal?




Ever had that feeling that nothing surprises you anymore?

Horror movies and other things that pops out of nowhere don't count because those definitely surprises you. What I meant is in life. Politicians going corrupt. Homeless man instantly becoming rich. Celebrity marriage lasting only a day...or was it a few hours? Huh. World ending in 2012. A 5 year old being the youngest mother of all. Couple who were high duct taped their son on the wall for fun. An 11 year old girl being the youngest to be convicted of murder. Group of idols that consist of hundreds. Sister joining that said group of idols, becoming famous. Bestfriend having identity crisis.

"You really look great Shinoda-san. That dress really suit you."

That said bestfriend hitting on your mom in the car wherein you are seated behind that said bestfriend.

"Why thank you, Miichan. That's very sweet of you to say over and over again. It's nice to be appreciated repeatedly for 2 hours."

Your mom obviously liking your bestfriend's flirtation, smiling at her while you are seated on the back.

Surprises? Is there such a word nowadays?

"It's the least I could do for driving me and Mariko towards Akihabara University. It's a pleasure to be driven by such a wonderful and beautiful woman such as yourself." Miichan said probably looking all charming and all. I rolled my eyes when my mom giggled behind the steering wheel. Maybe I should remind her that I have a father and that she's married to him for 20 years. Still is. Unless she elopes with the flirty girl beside her.

Miichan turned to look at me, grinning and wiggling her eyebrows as she give me a thumbs up. Yup, that's Minegishi Minami, my bestfriend since I have no idea when. I'm having trouble remembering really. She's my crazy psycho bestfriend that's looking at me like she's going to get it on with my mom any minute now. Maybe I should remind her as well that the person she's flirting with is my mom. Because seeing her looking at me like she's proud and all makes me think she's forgotten who it is she's flirting with.

Ah, my crazy psycho bestfriend. How and why did I befriend thee?

"So, are you two excited to be in college or what?!" My mom smiled widely, her eyes darting between me and Miichan as she drives. My mom. My ever so caring, loving, happy go lucky mom that's always been supportive of every decision we've made. She is so supportive that she told me it's okay for me to be gay and that she'd like to meet my wonderful girlfriend that would make my heart go 'dug-dug.'

Her words, not mine.

Ridiculous sound effects aside, I do love that she's THAT supportive of a mother to us. I mean who wouldn't love a mom that would accept your sexuality without the whole drama right? But I do have a problem with it. The thing is...

...I'm not even gay and she kept on insisting that I am. Quite disturbing really.

She even set me up in a blind date with her friends daughter who had no idea why my mom suddenly wanted her to meet me. I explained to her in full detail what she's in for inside my room as we 'get to know each other.' Again, my moms words, not mine. Anyway, she's pretty cool about it. I actually expected her to go ballistic knowing that she herself isn't gay but she just shrugged and giggled telling me she wouldn't mind if me and her hook up. Told her the whole 'I'm not gay and am not up for experimentation any time soon' thing in my oh so famous monotonous voice and again she's cool about it.

We hang out for a bit. And by hang out I mean I did my homework while she took a nap on my bed for the rest of the afternoon. I find it weird as I watched her after I finished my homework. I mean she can just go home and sleep in her own bed you know. Tempted to push her out of it but...decided to play nice since she really looked like she's tired. I wonder why for a few second then decided to move on living not caring.

Anyway, after her whole siesta, she bid me farewell and told my mom politely how she's not gay.  She left with my mom waving sadly at her by our front door as that girl walked away from our house. Yeah, clearly my mom was disappointed with her not being gay. Oddly enough, that girl gave me her number and told me to call her if ever I want to hang out. She's okay I guess, but...she could've at least helped me in convincing my mom that I'm not gay you know, rather than giving me her number.

"Yeah!" Miichan squealed excitedly again for the nth time. Seriously, she kept on answering that question with so much enthusiasm for the past months now. I think I'm going to blame my mom's repetitive question for the squealing thing. How many months has it been since she first started asking that question anyway? Since the start of senior high?

"I have a feeling you two will get to meet lots of friends there." And I'm pretty sure that that statement has been said even before I started schooling. Seriously? Friends?

"I think I'd rather focus on surviving college and getting a college degree rather than make new friends there." If by friends she means another Miichan...then no. I don't need another Miichan. One is hard enough to keep you know. You have to feed her, walk her, pet her and remind her to take a bath. So much responsibility right there.

"And if luck is on our side, hopefully we'd also find someone that'll help unscrew Mariko coz she definitely need a lot of unscrewing." Miichan smirked making me to narrow my eyes. The way she said that sounded perverted. Typical.

"I'm hoping it'd be a nice girl to help unscrew her." My mom added still beaming. Ugh, and my mom agrees. Figures she'd add that whole girl thing though.

"Don't keep your hopes up then. And nice girl? No such animal." I said as I looked out the window. Nice girl huh? Yeah right.

You probably know what kind of person I am just by this conversation that we're having. If not, then let me sum it up to you with words uttered by my crazy psycho bestfriend when she described me. To her, I am a sarcastic, apathetic, sucky, Scrooge incarnate bitch sent from earth to spread needless emotions throughout the land.

Kinda hurtful, right?

It would've if I just cared.



**********************************


"Here we are."  Mom said as she parked the car in front of the university dorm. I can see a few students scattered around with their luggage. Some were with their parents others were just alone. I sighed looking at some of them wondering who among these creatures would try to befriend me. Looking at this brings back unwanted memories of my childhood days.

We all get out of the car and pulled out our luggage. Of course mom helped us or rather helped Miichan because apparently she exaggeratedly over packed with having four luggage. I only have two plus a backpack by the way. 

"Okay. So you girls wait here while I park the car and--"

"Whoa. Time out." I waved my hand to stop my mom from talking knowing exactly where this is going.

"I think we can handle it ourselves mom. No need to trouble yourself by going with us. Really. And I mean really REALLY." Surely she gets that right? I mean, I just said that in practically bold and capitalized letters. So yeah, she'd get that. My mom is not dense.

"Oh I see. You want some alone time with your new girl roommate huh? I got it." Mom winked. Okay, maybe she is a bit dense but whatever. She's my mom. She painfully gave birth to me for hours. The least I could do is tolerate her for the rest of my life, right?

I sighed and shook my head.

"Mom, like I've told you a million times. I'm not gay. No gayness resides inside me. No gay bones anywhere." I tried to reason but like the other million times, she misunderstood.

"Oh right. It's a secret. Hush hush. Don't want you to get bashed on your first day. Got it." She whispered looking around. I rolled my eyes. Why do I even bother? Might as well respect her delusional wishes.

"Anyway mom, thanks for driving us." I waved, giving her a forced smile. I think I just pulled a muscle there.

"That's it? Not even a hug from my baby?" She pouted and I can't help but wonder if she really is my mom. Miichan seems to find it funny though as she smirks.

"Correct me if I'm wrong but babies are supposed to be small, unable to talk and walk. I think I fall out of those categories." I deadpan. Plus I'm taller than her for God's sake.

"True, but you're still my baby whether you like it or not." And I have no comeback for that. Like I said earlier, she's my mom. I should tolerate her for the rest of my life.

"So? My hug?" She opened her arms, beckoning me to give her a hug. I groaned inwardly and walked towards her, stiffly wrapping my arms around her, giving her some...uh...what's that funny word again? Oh, right. Love. She returned it I think as she squeezed me tightly, making me groan.

"My beautiful baby. So grown up now." I sighed and gave her another painful forced smile as she pulled away, beaming. She then turned to Miichan who looked amused. She walked to her and pulled her to a tight hug as well which Miichan returned happily. She better not be thinking perverted stuff right now. That's my mom damn it.

"And that goes for you too Miichan."

"Yup, all grown up now as well. I got all the right curves in all the right places. Although not as perfect as yours Shinoda-san." Miichan said, smiling as they pulled away from the hug.

"Awww, such a sweet girl." Mom pinched her cheek as she giggled making me to narrow my eyes at them.

"Stop flirting with my mom, Miichan. That goes for you too mom. Please stop flirting back. It's giving me the shivers." 

"Flirting? But I'm merely pointing out the truth." Miichan defends, grinning. I rolled my eyes at that.

"She's not flirting dear. She's just a sweet girl." Miichan beamed at what my mom said. Again, for the third time, she's my mom. I double checked my birth certificate a couple of times you know. And yup, her name is there under the title 'Mother.'

"Right. Anyway, you better go mom. It's a long drive and...uh...the house is probably waiting for you." I scratched my cheek. She's a housewife so the house is probably waiting for her. My sister is still at school and my dad is still working at this time you know.

After the whole tearful goodbye wherein mom made me promise to write a handwritten letter to her because email and a phone call just isn't emotional enough for her, that my distance won't be felt if I just wrote to her in a modern way, again her words not mine, she finally left us to stare at her car moving away for awhile. Honestly, I felt a bit sad looking at the car with my mom probably putting on her Bieber CD because I'm not there anymore as she drove away...ugh just the thought of her dancing to that makes me cringe...anyway...moving on...I'm sad right? But then I remember I'd get to see her again with dad in a few weeks because of parents day. Sadness suddenly gone but I'm still cringing about the whole CD thing. I seriously need to check on my birth certificate again and call a few people to check if it's authentic or not.

"Well, let's go." I said as I pulled my luggage thankful to whoever invented luggage with wheels. It took me a couple of steps and hearing a few curses from behind to realize that my companion is no where near me. Turning to look I found my bestie struggling with her luggage. And I can't believe I just used that word in my mind. Seriously? Bestie?

"Need help?" I offered after watching her for 10 minutes of battling her luggage. It kinda reminds me of watching Animal planet really. It's...entertaining. Like an orangutan battling to open a cooler or something.

"Oh, what gave you THAT idea?" She growled, rolling her eyes. She's using sarcasm, cute. Probably got it from me. I knew I'm going to be a good influence on her. I shrugged though.

"Saying no would've been enough you know. Oh well. See you up there." I said as I walked away, a smile tugging at my lips. As I take a step, I started counting inside my head until finally I heard the familiar plea for help from my bestfriend.

"I need help." She sighed defeatedly. I knew she'd crack. Guess she still has a long ways to go till she becomes like me.

"Ugh! I should've just taped my luggage then tie them up and just drag them!" She growled, kicking one of her luggage.

"Or you could've just NOT over pack."

"How'd you know if you're overpacked?"

"You not being able to carry it all by yourself might've been a clue."

"Oh."

Definitely a long long LONG ways to go then.



***********************************


It took us almost an hour to reach our floor. We had a long useless chat from the dorm head telling us about the rules and regulations that we must ABSOLUTELY abide. Yeah she said it in bold and capitalized letters adding how scary her eyes went when she said that word. It was probably the first time I looked and notice the veins in someone's eyes up close. Creepy. Anyway, her rules were pretty basic like no boys in the dorm ever, no parties, don't set the place on fire, don't bang your head on the walls while studying or during exams, don't jump out of the balcony if you are going to commit suicide, don't draw on the wall with crayons and yada yada yada and more yadas than your normal Japanese porn. Obviously I stopped listening after the whole no parties thing. But you must be wondering why it took us almost an hour if the rules were pretty basic. Well...I blame that on Miichan who had a fit when she found out we're not bunking together, which I'm very very VERY thankful for, and yeah, it took an hour for that whole fiasco. She finally calmed down when she found out we're on the same floor and our rooms were a room apart from each other.

Disturbing? I think yes.

A few girls were walking around as we reached our floor. They were giving us the curious glances and whispers that were pretty common whenever someone new enters.
I'm sure everyone experienced that before. Hate it really. Especially when someone looks at you from top to bottom like right where you can see them. Hate it. I mean, it wouldn't hurt for them to do it in a subtle way you know. Or right after you walk pass them. But no, some people do it right in front of you in an intimidating manner. Don't they know the meaning of the word 'rude?'

"Wow, there are a lot of girls here. I'm so going to like living here." Miichan grinned as she winked at some girl who looked at her with a weird expression. I think that's disgust right there or maybe a painful look, I'm not really sure. Could be both.

"Well this is a dorm for girls so it wouldn't be surprising if there are a lot of girls here." I rolled my eyes then noticed a bunch of girls looking my way, their mouths slightly open looking a bit stunned. That's another look I hate being thrown at me most of the time. I best try to ignore those looks of interest and appreciation. Really, I hate being in the spotlight.

We soon reached Miichan's dorm. Placing the bags that she's carrying on the floor, she fished for the key on her pocket and then opened the door.

"Honey, I'm home!" She said in her sing song voice as she stepped inside, her arms stretched as if she's expecting a hug. It made me roll my eyes. Anyway, the only thing that hugged her unfortunately is the gust of wind from the opened window. No human life form has yet to reside in her dorm room. Guess her roommate isn't here yet.

Sighing, I made my way inside her empty dorm room, carrying her bags.

"Remind me to bake a cake to whoever assigned rooms for us." Really, cause if that's how she'd greet her roommate whenever she comes to their room, then I'm so going to treat whoever is in charge of our room assignments like God. He/She definitely saved me especially Miichan from dying by my hands.

"Ehh? My roommate's not here yet?" She pouted, lowering her arms to her side, obviously disappointed by these turn of events. Placing her luggage at a bed, I turned to her and raised my eyebrow.

"What gave it away I wonder."

"Bummer. Oh and can you place my bag on the left bed?"

I looked at the other bed on the other side of the wall then looked at her bags, my eyebrow still raised. Do I dare ask why?

"I prefer the left bed rather than the right." She said as she placed her bags on the bed in question. I guess that's enough answer for me. Shrugging, I carried her bags again then placed them on her preferred bed.

"Alright, let's see your room now. Here, I'll help you carry that." She grabbed one of my bags then walked towards the door with me following behind.

"You just want to see my roommate don't you?" I sighed as she closed the door, beaming.

"Why of course! She might be hot you know. Can't let any hot girls pass me by." I would've rolled my eyes at that, but I'm tired of doing it so many times a day. So I'm just going to let what she said slide without the eye rolling thing.

Much like what Miichan did, I placed my bags on the floor and fished for my keys. I was about to put my key in when I noticed that it was unlock. Frowning, I opened the door wide, took hold of my bags, stepped inside then scanned the room for life. What I saw surprised the hell out of me. The bed on the right looked to be occupied alright as a bag was laid on it. But that wasn't the thing that disturbed or shocked me. It's the other things that my 'roommate' placed around her side of the room. There were a bunch of photo framed pictures in the wall of beardish people with a halo looking all...holy and a crucifix. I turned to look at the table on the end of the bed and saw a bunch of figurines of other holy people, a rosary and...holy water?? Is that...a bible I see as well??

"I hope I'm not bunking with a nun." I groaned.

"Well...it's either that or your roommate is a vampire slayer."

"I'd rather have that."

"Who wouldn't. But...I don't see a stake anywhere." She's got a point, making me groan. Our eyes then turned towards the bathroom as the door slowly opens revealing her non-Buffy-like features. No...she was more like Ugly Betty what with her thick rimmed glasses and that God forsaken fashion statement. Honestly, her clothes look like they belonged to her mom or someone older.

"Oh, hello." She said shyly as she noticed us, a blush covering her pretty face as her eyes darts between me and Miichan. No braces huh. Maybe she's not actually like Ugly Betty. But she does reminds me of her.

"Uhm...My name is Kojima Haruna. N-nice to meet you." Again in a shy voice, bowing slightly. The moment she stopped bowing, I noticed her crucifix necklace hanging on her neck.

"I guess...one of you is going to be my roommate?" She smiled slightly making me groan as it dawned to me that this Ms. Goody-Goody, self-proclaimed nun is going to be my roommate for God knows how long.

"Oh God." I shook my head, feeling the impending headache coming as I look at her.

"Amen." Miichan said, nodding her head.

Surprises? This girl in front of me is probably full of it. I can't believe there is such an animal.



TBC



******

OMAKE! Haruna's POV (Chapter 1: My Roommate.)

“Thank you for driving me to Akihabara University, Oshima-san.” I said as I turned to look at the person beside me behind the steering wheel. A smile quickly made its way to her lips, her dimples deepened as she kept her eyes on the road. Seeing that, I can’t help myself but smile as well.
 
“I told you before, it’s no big deal.” She tells me as she glanced at me for a second then turned to look back on the road. “I owe your Grandfather a lot, so this is just a little payback for what he did to me in the past.”
 
“St-still—”
 
She turned to face me for a moment, giving me a firm gaze despite the smile on her face. “Like I said; No. Big. Deal. It’s fine Nyan-Nyan.”
 
Hearing her call me Nyan-Nyan, I looked away from her and let out a sigh. “I…I wish you don’t c-call me that, Oshima-san.”
 
“And I wish you don’t call me that as well.” Was her quick reply. “But we can’t have everything we want now, right Nyan-Nyan?”
 
I hesitantly glanced at her, not surprised when I saw her grinning behind the steering wheel, eyes glinting with mischief. Seeing her like that, I can’t help but let out another soft sigh, my eyes slowly making its way to hands that were on my lap. It wasn’t that I didn’t like what she calls me. It just that…when she calls me that, it feels like she’s making fun of me. And somehow, I was right as she spoke up once again, causing me to look back at her.
 
“Like I said a while back; you remind me of a cat, so calling you Nyan-Nyan seems fitting.”
 
“I d-don’t get how I remind you of a cat.” I mumbled, frowning a little. I watch her as she glanced at me for a second then looked ahead, chuckling.
 
“Well for one thing, you’re cute as a cat especially when you’re pouting like that.”
 
“I…I don’t think c-cats pout.” I mumbled before biting my lower lip just so I could stop myself from pouting like she said I was doing.
 
“Well, you’re a special cat then since you can.” She replied after she chuckled some more. Letting out another sigh, I turned my head towards the window to quietly watch the scenery pass by. Somehow, looking out the window made me think back on my Grandfather, how he looked worried for me as we stood by the porch, saying our goodbyes. A part of me could tell that he didn’t want me to go. That he wanted me to stay. I can’t blame him because there’s a part of me that feels the same way.
 
I didn’t want to go.
 
I clenched my fist tight, frowning at the window as I silently berate myself from being a coward. As much as I didn’t want to go, I have to will myself to go because…I have to. This is…this is for my future as well. I can’t just stay at home all my life and do nothing. That isn’t what I want. I want to be somebody. I want to be able to interact to other people normally. I want to have lots of friends. Hopefully, people who are close to my age. And if I’m lucky enough and they would come to like me, maybe we can turn out to be friends. Maybe even best friends. Or maybe, as time goes by, maybe it can turn out to be something more than that. Something more than being friends and best friends.
 
Something like……?
 
With an ironic smile on my lips, I pushed my glasses up the bridge of my nose, thinking how absurd that thought was. Who am I kidding? Like someone would like me like that. I mean, look at me. I’m just…plain and boring. I don’t even know how to take care of myself like most girls my age do. I have a somewhat frizzy hair. I don’t wear make-up. I wear thick rimmed glasses. My clothes are completely outdated and…apparently to Oshima-san, I look like a cat. Though she said it’s cute, but still…I’m a mess. A complete mess. So…who would ever want to be my friend? Much more, to be with me?
 
Who would even dare to fall in love with a mess like me?
 
No one. I’m sure.
 
“A thousand yen for your thoughts.” Oshima-san says. Glancing at her, I found her to be doing the same, that familiar playful grin on her lips. “Whatever you’re thinking, stop. You’ll be fine. I’m sure of it.” She assures me, causing me to turn to her fully.
 
“Y-You can tell what I was th-thinking?” I asked feeling a bit amazed. I know Oshima-san is a Psychiatrist, but can a Psychiatrist easily read people’s minds? Is it really that easy for them to tell what it is that one person is thinking?
 
Probably noticing the confusion on my face, Oshima-san let out a soft chuckle while she covers her lips a little with the back of her hand. “I may be a Psychiatrist, but I’m not a mind reader. Given your situation, it’s not that hard to guess what’s inside your head. You really don’t need to be a Psychiatrist to be able to see or tell what you feel.” She tells me as she glanced at me for a second.
 
I pursed my lips and turned to look away from her, hands clutching my oversized skirt. “W-well, given my situation, I guess…it can’t be helped that I…that I’m nervous about going to c-college.”
 
“True. But you really shouldn’t worry much. I mean, you’ll be fine.”
 
I glanced at her through the corner of my eye, biting my lip as I do so. I wasn’t surprised to find her smiling, looking ahead as she drives.
 
“Just be yourself and you’ll be fine.” She added with a nod, glancing at me for a second before looking back ahead. My eyes made its way back to my hands that was clutching my skirt. A moment later, I let out a sigh as I turned to look out the window. Just be myself…but…that’s my main problem. Given how I am and how I look…
 
…I don’t think people will like me for being me.
 
 
_______________________________
 
 
“Here we are.” Oshima-san says as she placed a box on the table. Ignoring the whisper from behind as a two women passed by the room, I walked inside the room with my suitcase on tow.
 
“Y-you didn’t have to help me and c-come up, Oshima-san.” I tell her as stood in the middle of the room, watching her as she pulls out my things from the box and place them on the table. Feeling embarrassed at what she’s doing, I took a step forward, trying to stop her. “Um…I…I can do that myself. Y-you don’t need to—“
 
“Nyan-Nyan, you should close the door.” She tells me without looking as she continues to pull out my stuff from the box. I stood there for a while, just watching her mumble amongst herself as she looks confusedly at the picture of St. Francis of Assisi, one of my favorite Saints. She looks at it for a moment then turned her confused gaze towards me. I quickly looked away, my face burning at her gaze.
 
I know…I’m weird.
 
Biting my lower lip, I decided to follow her order as I walked towards the opened door without a word. Halfway through the door, I see two girls looking at me. I instantly froze as their eyes sized me up, scrutinizing me with their amused gaze that traveled from my head to toe. I watch feeling torn as a smirk formed unto their lips as their eyes once again reached mine. As if their smirks weren’t enough to torment me, one of them let out a biting chuckle as she pulled her companion away while her eyes continue to lock into mine for a second, silently mocking me with her gaze. I clenched my jaw tight as my eyes slowly made its way to the floor, my eyes burning to let out the tears that had formed in my eyes.
 
I know…I’m weird.
 
“Seriously Nyan-Nyan…” I hear Oshima-san groan, causing me to wake up from my musings. “…How many pictures of Saints have you got in here?”
 
Wiping the little tear that had fallen from my eyes, I slowly closed the door and walked back towards her. She turned to look at me, hand on her waist as she gives me a stern gaze. It was only for a second though as her stern gaze was quickly replaced by concern. Her hands slowly slides down to rest on her side as she took a step forward.
 
“Are you…okay, Nyan-Nyan?” She asks as she frowns. Despite the pain inside me, I gave her a smile, trying to somehow convince her that everything is fine.
 
Even though…it’s not.
 
“I-I’m fine. Just…I guess I’m just g-getting nervous again.” Was my half-truth, half lie answer. I try to keep my smile in place as she looked at me for a moment, looking like she’s trying to determine if I’m lying or not. My right hand—that was on my side—subtly took hold of my skirt as I nervously wait for her reply. And when she did, I can’t help but let out a sigh of relief, thankful that she somewhat believes me. Yes, somewhat as I think a larger part of her doesn’t believe me. It was obvious by her forced smile she was showing me.
 
“Don’t worry about it too much. Again, you’ll be fine. Have faith.”
 
“Y-yes. You’re right.” I replied as I lowered my head, eyes downcast to the floor.
 
“But then again, I actually don’t need to tell you to have faith. I mean, just having all these just…screams the word faith.” She says with a chuckle. Keeping my gaze on the floor, I notice her turn back to look at the things she placed on the table. Glancing at her, I noticed her looking confusedly at the Bible on her hand while her other hand scratches the back of her head. A genuine smile graced my lips upon seeing it. Somehow, despite how embarrassing it is for her to help me with these stuff, I’m glad Oshima-san is here with me. Despite our age differences, I’m glad I have at least one person whom I could call as a friend. Maybe just having one friend is enough for me.
 
Surely, I don’t need lots of friends, right?
 
My pleadings for her to stop unpacking my stuff went unheard to Oshima-san as she continuously pull out most of my stuff out of the boxes I brought. I felt embarrassed that she’s helping me when it felt like she had done enough by driving me here. However, she was persistent, telling me that it was fine and that she doesn’t have any other things planned for the rest of the day. I almost believed her and decided to just let her help. But then her phone rang suddenly and without thinking, she picked it up and answered it. Words like ‘later’ ‘okay’ ‘I’ll be there in a while’ could be heard as Oshima-san growled at the receiver. After a moment of talking, a sigh left her lips as she closed her phone. She turned to after that and gave me an apologetic smile. Seeing her look at me like that, I instantly knew what it is she’s trying to tell me. With a smile, I shook my head and told her,
 
“It’s okay. I-I can manage this by myself.”
 
Another sigh once again escaped her lips as she walked towards me. She stood in front of me for a moment until she placed a hand on my shoulder, squeezing it gently as she smiled at me.
 
“You’ll be fine okay? Just remember to just be yourself.” She tells me softly. I could only stare at her dumbfounded as her other hand made its way to my other shoulder. “Don’t mind what other people may think about you. You are who you are and that itself is amazing. Believe me.”
 
And as she looked at me with a soft, sincere smile on her face, I did believe her. I know she can see that as I see her dimples deepened as she smiled widely at me. Oshima-san is right. I am what I am and I shouldn’t let what other people think get me down. Besides, I’m sure there are nice people around here as well that aren’t judgmental.
 
Hopefully, my roommate would be one.
 
After assuring Oshima-san that I’ll be fine and thanking her non-stop, she finally bid farewell, waving her hand excitedly as she gave me a smile. I waved back, giving her a smile as well as I promised to come visit her in the Psychology Department once I’ve settled down. Her smile beamed at that, telling me that she’ll expect me to visit her soon then as she pointed at me and gave me a wink. Nodding my head in reply, I watch her as she gave me a nod then slowly closed the door, leaving me with my things scattered around. I turned to look at the mess that Oshima-san and I had created, keeping the smile on my face. I hope my roommate would get here after I tidied things up. That way, I can help her with her things as well. I believe that being nice to people and being helpful would make them warm up to you. I hope with that thought, my roommate would warm up to me then because if there’s one person that I hope would be my friend…
 
…it’s definitely my roommate.


__________________________________________________

Next up: When Scrooge incarnate and crazy psycho meets overprotective fang girl.

__________________________________________________
Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 1: No Such Animal?)
Post by: AFLynx on January 28, 2012, 04:05:04 PM
waaaah! new story from FoF-san!  :luvluv1: :kneelbow: and I got a special mention too! *faints*  :farofflook:

I really like your writing style! I can imagine Mariko talking to herself as she watches Miichan flirt with her mom lol  :nervous her monologue is just so natural that i was laughing while reading how she has to endure her mom for the rest of her life ( i bet everyone felt/feels that way too sometimes  :nervous

I like how you described Haruna, and it made go  :shock: but in a good way. It makes me wonder what kind of antics they will do in their dorm life.

Quote
"Oh God." I shook my head, feeling the impending headache coming as I look at her.

"Amen." Miichan said, nodding her head.


^ that really cracked me up  :lol:

 You've actually inspired me to make another TakaTomo fic... it's still in the works in my head and I've written down ideas about it. But I'm afraid that I'll have to set it aside first until I'll learn how to update three or more fics simultaneously  :nervous Maybe I'll just post it once I've written a prologue about it.  :)

thank you for that wonderful chap FoF-san. We'll be waiting for your updates!
Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 1: No Such Animal?)
Post by: kahem on January 28, 2012, 04:34:19 PM
Continue different pairing are always welcome!!!
I really like Miichan character in your fics ^^
Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 1: No Such Animal?)
Post by: Loveforever on January 28, 2012, 05:54:23 PM
LOL the comedy duo!  :grin: I like the fic so far, keep up the good work FoF san ! you're doing a great job.  :nervous
Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 1: No Such Animal?)
Post by: Seigus on January 28, 2012, 07:46:00 PM
Gosh I love this! You are a natural at writing comedy. Miichan and Mariko's mum are freaking hilarious :lol:

And I'm glad it's MariHaru. I've always preferred this pairing to the more popular KojiYuu.

Keep up the great work!
Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 1: No Such Animal?)
Post by: mythic_Chaz on January 30, 2012, 04:15:11 AM
Yey! You posted it! You edited Kojipa's eyes and added a cross. It looks great. Mariharu is looking at each other now!   :luvluv1: I am working in the office! I did that while I was taking a break and after office hours.  :scolding:

About your story: I know you told me the gist of it but I'm still curious on how each character is going to develop in the story. How you wrote Mariko to be apathetic and a bit egotistical is convincing enough. I do agree that her monologue here feels natural. Good job on that!  :thumbsup Your writing style still hasn't changed but it feels like it improved a bit if you compare it to your other stories on your other fandom. It's more organized now.  :on lol:

And lol at this:
Quote from: FoF on January 28, 2012, 03:20:57 PM
and yada yada yada and more yadas than your normal Japanese porn.
:rofl: :rofl: :rofl:

Update your fics soon and let's have coffee again sometime. You owe me for the image.  :kekeke: I registered here just to say that. Goodluck this feb!  :thumbsup And I'm back on lurking. I will come out of lurking again if you write something smutty. Okay FoFy? Try it. :wahaha:
Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 1: No Such Animal?)
Post by: SharkAttack on January 30, 2012, 10:10:07 AM
Unorthodox pairings are awesome. Your writing style is really funny, too. Looking forward to more chapters!
Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 1: No Such Animal?)
Post by: caghaunt on January 30, 2012, 04:50:05 PM
MariHaru!!! MariHaru Finally!!!
Finally I can spazz over MariHaru fic that isn't mine!!
Oh, and thank you for the special mention.

You wrote Mariko-sama's PoV very naturally. Sarcasm and her mature-ness all reflected on your writing.
Mariko-sama's Mom is... biased, I think? She still thinks her daughter is an L. Although maybe she was right in the future.

Miichan is... Miichan.
LOL-ed at she flirting with Mariko-sama's mom.

Waiting for the next chapter.
Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 1: No Such Animal?)
Post by: AFLynx on January 30, 2012, 06:22:04 PM
FoF-san! I love the pic! Tell your friend that she made an awesome pic for your fic!  :bow: :bow: :bow:
Is it okay if I make an image for my stories too? 8D
Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 1: No Such Animal?)
Post by: CrimsonGrxy on January 31, 2012, 06:33:06 AM
Another fic frm FoF-sama *bows down x100*  :bow: :bow: :bow:
like a loyal reader would do, will be waiting for the next great update （´・ω・｀）
Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 1: No Such Animal?)
Post by: immortal_K on January 31, 2012, 11:48:43 AM
WOW  :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow: YAY another FoF fic, full of awesomness!

First fic I click on since my long disappearance hahaha

Love the pic right at the beginning  :twothumbs

MARIHARU!  :wub: Something different from the usual, I personally like
this pairing just as much, but I'm guilty for not contributing enough for them  :roll:

Thanks for the awesome read, please update soon, I'll be waiting.
Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 1: No Such Animal?)
Post by: RJay on February 01, 2012, 04:46:21 AM
Omg a new fic from FoF
And different parings too
It sounds really interesting, can't wait for the second chapter

Please update as soon as possible(also for your other fics)
I'm a huge fan of your stories
Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 1: No Such Animal?)
Post by: AtsuNami on February 05, 2012, 05:26:55 PM
MARIHARU!!!!!!!!!  :panic: :panic: :panic: :panic:

Okay, I’m sorry but this is just too good to be truth! A MariHaru long fic?! I can die happy right now!  :imdead:

I was like… Smiling every single second I was reading your story, Mariko is too cool and I just love how you put Haruna here.

TakaTomo is a really good pairing too (still prefer Atsumina but that doesn’t matter) 

Please please please please! Don’t take too much longer to update! I beg you :on cny2:
Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 1: No Such Animal?)
Post by: badsaints on February 06, 2012, 09:27:56 AM
You got me the moment I see TakaTomo. Such cute pairing :wub: It's shame there's not many fics abt them.

1st chap & I like the story already :lol: Sucks to be Mariko. Or not? Can't wait for the next update
Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 1: No Such Animal?)
Post by: FoF on February 13, 2012, 06:44:20 AM
Thanks so much for liking this.  :bow:  :bow: I honestly thought that only a few people would read and like it so I'm surprised to get this much comments, thanks and views. Thanks so much. Guess I'm not alone here.  :lol: Hopefully I can make this a bit interesting even if the plot is predictable.  :)

My replies to commentors:

@AFLynx: You have no idea how glad I am that I inspired you to write a TakaTomo. I'm so looking forward to that! Don't take too long to post it. And it's okay for you to make an image for your stories you know. It is pretty nice. It somewhat adds to the imagination.  :lol:
@kahem: Now that you said that, Miichan seemed pretty whacked up in most of my stories huh. Glad you like how I write her.  :)
@Loveforever: Thanks for liking it. Miichan and Mariko duo never gets old for me really.  :)
@seigus: Glad you like it. I think I exagerrated a bit on Mariko's mom. lol. I like KojiYuu but nowadays I'm more of a Mariharu.  XD
@mythic_Chaz: I thought it'd be nice for Haruna to look at Mariko as well so yeah I edited it. Thanks for the image, really. And smut fics?? Seriously? Uh...I only tried that once and well...it got erased for the wrong rating. Ugh. But...I'll think about it. That goes for your coffee as well.  :lol:
@SharkAttack: Thanks for liking it. Unorthodox pairings ARE awesome.  :thumbsup
@caghaunt: I'd go with you and yell 'MariHaru' as well. MARIHARU! lol. Mariko does seem mature here huh. Mariko's mom implying her daughter is gay...there's definitely a story behind that. And Miichan will always be cracked up to me.  :lol:
@CrimsonGrxy: Wow thanks. I'm really glad that you like most of my stories. Means a lot.  :)
@immortal_K: I had a feeling you liked MariHaru as well since you did write one yourself. :) Thanks for reading!  :)
@RJay: Thanks! I'm glad you like my stories no matter how whacked up they may be. lol. I'm updating the other one once I finish writing it. hehe. Thanks so much!  :)
@AtsuNami: I'm glad you like it. Hopefully it'll be a long and enjoyable ride. Hopefully.  :nervous
@badsaints: Yeah it is a shame that there are only a few people who write about them. That's the main reason why I'm writing TakaTomo and MariHaru. lol. Thanks for reading.  :)

For silent readers and thank you pressers: Thank you so much.  :bow: :bow:

Oh yeah. If by any chance I offend some people with what I'm writing. I apologize. I have no intention of offending anyone. If I have offended you, please let me know.  :)

With that here's chap2. Enjoy!  :)


______________________________________________




(http://imageshack.us/a/img832/8518/m6bb.png)
many thanks to yanouchi and crazywota for the poster



Chapter 2: Don't be a seashore





Do you believe in curses?

And by curses I mean the cause of great harm or misfortune. Kinda like what's happening to me. You know, I'm really not the type to believe such things but there are certain instances in my life wherein I thought I'm cursed. An example? Well having a Crazy Psycho bestfriend seems to tell a lot about me being cursed, right? Being stuck for years again and again and again with this person who doesn't seem to get the idea what no means is pretty bad fucking luck for me. Other things beside her? Sure. Add other unwanted people coming in my life and my happy go luck mom who constantly puts in her Beiber CD singing and moving to the tunes of 'Baby fucking baby.' Obviously there are a lot. But you know, never had I encountered a curse who's clad in an Amish fashion and has a lot of religious items that can make  the head nun cry buckets of happy tears.

It's odd.
It's weird.
She's WEIRD.

Seriously, why the fuck am I so cursed?!

----

"You see her too right? I'm not hallucinating a religious ghost or whatever in front of me?" Miichan whispered to me, glancing at Saint Mary who tilted her head slightly looking a bit confused.

"No, I believe that's not Casper the religious ghost we're seeing." I deadpan.

"Well, if she's real, then I guess she's your roommate."

"Thank you captain obvious. God." I groaned again. Maybe I should do the chanting thing and say that there's no place like home. Think that'll work with my curse?

"P-please stop using the Lord's name in vain." Sister Act suddenly said giving me a full frown. I stared at her for awhile then glanced at Miichan who glanced back. Obviously we're both stunned. I mean, is this girl for real? Psycho shrugged as if to answer my unspoken question. We both turned to look at Saint Mary who was still frowning at me. I narrowed my eyes at her and leaned towards her.

"Oh God. Oh God. Oh...GAHDDD." I said in my monotonous voice leaning closer and closer with every word just to spite her. A blush easily spreads across her cheeks as she leaned back. She's still frowning though. Looking at her, it's hard to tell if her blush is because of the anger that's probably building inside her or because of embarrassment as my face is only a few inches from hers, invading her personal space. For a second I was curious to know which is which, until I saw her gulp, her nervous eyes darting between my eyes and lips. It woke me up from that curiosity creeping inside me. I couldn't careless which is which anymore.

Sighing, I shook my head and decided to just ignore my nun roommate, heading towards the unoccupied bed, placing my bag on it. I can feel their eyes on me, but I was beyond caring as I unpack my stuff. That whole cake thing for the one who assigned our rooms will be replaced by something poisonous. Someone needs to die for this.

"Ahahaha...yeah, so your name is Kojima Haruna huh?" My bestfriend asked nervously. She's here to save Saint Mary over there from the awkwardness that I created. Probably smitten by her nerdy looks. Typical.

"Uh, th-that's right."

"I'm Minegishi Minami and that over there is going to be your roommate from wwwwaaaaayyyyy down under. You're pretty familiar with that place right? A hot place? Lots of people with horns?"

"A Chicago Bulls game?" I answered as I looked at her. She rolled her eyes at my answer, taking the bait.

"No. I meant hell you know. H-E-L-L. Hot place, lots of people with horns, bad people dancing around having the time of their life. That place."

"Sounds like a club to me." I shrugged as I got back to unpacking. I let out a scoff as I glance at Sister Act over there who was wearing a slight frown on her face looking a bit disturbed at the word Miichan used AND spelled. Figures she won't like that. How predictable. That goes for Miichan as well. Knowing her, she'd probably think I was serious when I answered the whole Chicago Bulls thing.

"So yeah, that place. Anyway, she's your roommate." And Captain obvious once again appeared, rejuvenating my tired eyes as I'm able to roll them once again.

"I'm sure she's aware of that what with her seeing me unpack. It's not like any one would unpack other people's stuff." Unless they're unable to. But that's not the point. No need to add that.

"Just introduce yourself Ms. Smarty-grouchy-pants. It's courtesy you know." Miichan sighed. Ha! Courtesy she says. This coming from a girl who often chews like a pig. Whipped. I bet she's already whipped by Betty here.

"The name's Shinoda Mariko." I sighed as I turned to look at the Ugly Betty wannabee. My arms crossed as I give her an empty stare.

"Uh...I-It's nice to meet both of you, Minegishi-san and Shinoda-san." She stammered softly as she gave a small bow, a shy smile on her face.

"Aww, you don't need to be so formal. We're all friends here, right?" Miichan wrapped her arm around Sister Act and pulled her towards her, their sides touching. She grinned at my roommate who in turn gave Miichan a nervous smile obviously feeling awkward about the whole thing. Miichan then turned to me still wearing that irritating grin of hers.

"Right Mariko? We're all friends right?" Two pair of eyes were now on me as they wait for an answer. Miichan is giving me that eyebrow-wiggling-eat-shitting grin she always shows whenever she's amused or excited. Clearly, she's enjoying this predicament I'm in that obviously torments me or she's enjoying holding Saint nun over there who's looking at me curiously. Which is which? Probably both. I gave her a look making her smirk. As for my roommate Betty and her look of curiosity towards me, I returned that gaze of hers for a few seconds until she looked away, her cheeks tinted pink from embarrassment. I'm dubbing her shy Betty from now on.

"Whatever." I shrugged then grabbed a couple of stuff that needs to be put on the bathroom and headed towards there ignoring their gazes as I pass by them. At least the dorm has private bathrooms. Thank God for that.

"Don't mind her. It's her time of the month everyday. You'll get used to it." I hear Miichan say. I let out a scoff. I doubt that.

"Hey, why don't you sit down. Let's get to know each other."

"This isn't your room Miichan, so don't act like it is." I reminded her, my voice echoes to the bathroom. Somehow I have a feeling that she's rolling her eyes or mumbling out something about me to my nun roommate. Whatever.

"So, where are you from?"

I shook my head and tried not to listen as I place my stuff on the cabinet. I couldn't help but frown seeing the lack of things inside it. Well, there is a soap, shampoo and conditioner inside but still...where's her girly stuff like make up, lotions and stuff? Where the hell IS this girl from??

"I'm from...Osaka."

Osaka isn't that secluded. I've been there for a few times. So why...?

"Really? We're practically neighbors then! We're from Kyoto!"

"Really?"

"Yeah. Kyoto and Tokyo are practically neighbors as well you know."

Not that again.

"What do you mean?"

"Well if you take 'to' from Kyoto and place it in front, you'd get to Tokyo."

"........."

"Seriously, you need to stop telling that lame joke." I sighed as I made my way back in the room. Miichan was sitting on my bed while Betty was on hers. She looked pretty unsure if she should laugh or not. I think Miichan broke her.

"Your mom liked it." She shrugged. And I have no comeback for that. Should I tell her I'm guessing that I'm adopted? Nah. Maybe when I'm 100% sure about it. I need more proof on that you know.

"It's still lame." I said as I made my way towards my stuff again.

"So anyway, Haruna-chan...I can call you that right? Great. Do you have anything to do right now?"

"I was...planning on looking around the campus."

"Really?!" Miichan said excitedly. I can feel her eyes on me now probably silently asking me if we could join Betty. I best ignore that gaze of hers as I continue to dig through my stuff.

"We'll join you." I saw Miichan nod her head through the corner of my eye. Looks like she ignored my ignoring as well. Then maybe I should subtly say...

"No. WE. Won't." Oh yeah I forgot. I don't do subtle.

"Aww. C'mon! We don't have anything to do right now. Don't be such a party pooper like always." She flails her hands, frowning and pouting at me.

"If you want to you can go. I'm staying here."

"Party-pooper-Scrooge-incarnate." She mumbled still pouting. I'm hurt.......NOT.

"Whatever."

"Bah humbug. C'mon Haruna-chan, let's leave Ebenezer here and look around." She huffed as she stood up, stomping her feet loudly as she walked towards the door then opening it and walking out. God Miichan, what are you, five? I roll my eyes at her childishness.

"Um...are you sure you won't join us Shinoda-san?" A soft voice came from behind me making me frown as I remember her. Betty. How can I forget. Without bothering to look, I waved her off.

"I'm sure. Go on...leave." Silence followed for a couple of seconds before I hear footsteps made way towards the door. I was waiting for her to close it but it never came. I glanced at it and there she is, standing by the door frame, looking at me with uncertainty. I turned to her. What now?

"I guess...I'll see you later?" She says offering me a shy smile. Makes me want to raise my eyebrow or roll my eyes at what she said. Of course she'll see me later and for God knows how long since she is my roommate. I think captain obvious possessed her or something. But instead of saying that to her, I decided to play nice.

"Yeah sure. Whatever." Hearing how flatly I said that made her smile falter. Was she expecting me to be enthusiastic about seeing her later? Seriously? Why is she still staring at me? What's with that look anyway?

"Something in my face?" I asked as I raised my eyebrow. That seemed to wake her as she winced. She shook her head nervously making me narrow my eyes.

"Uh n-no. Nothings in your f-face...just...." She's blushing again, her eyes on the floor.

"Just what?"

"N-n-nothing...I...I'd better go. S-see you later." And with that she closed the door. What was that about?


******************************


"Finally finished." I sighed as I flopped down on my bed. It took me half an hour to finish unpacking. Looking at the other side of the room, it looks like Saint Mary is also done with the whole unpacking. I wonder what time she came here. Her parents probably dropped her off just like us. You know, it's a bit creepy looking at her side of the room what with those portraits seemingly looking back at me. And what's with that holy water in her desk? Creepy. Maybe she is a vampire slayer. Knowing Miichan, she'd probably look into that as they walk around the campus. Yeah she'd be like...

'So Betty, are you a vampire slayer? Kill any vampires lately? You know like Dracula, Blade, Lestat...Edward...'

I can totally see her asking that. Thank God I didn't join them on their campus tour. Miichan is probably making her moves on my roommate. That girl would flirt with anyone who have boobs on them. Why is she my best friend again?

I closed my eyes trying to enjoy the silence. I frowned when the image of my roommate flashback to my mind. What was her name again? I know it starts with the letter H. I can't seem to remember. Oh well, the name Betty suits her just fine. God, I can't believe I'm going to be stuck with her. Why is it that I'm always stuck with the weird ones? She seemed shy though. Keeps stuttering and blushing. And what's up with her stares? Does she like me or something? Geez I hope not. She's probably just feeling awkward around me because of that whole God thing. Ugh. I can't believe I'm stuck with a shy religious girl. It's an irritating thought but...she's going to be my roommate, I should just tolerate it like what I'm doing to Miichan and my mom. Tolerating one more of their kind isn't going to change anything anyways. Plus, I can always ignore her and treat her the same as how I've treated air my whole life. So yeah, ignoring her is probably the best option for me.

It's easy enough to do, the whole ignoring thing. That is if I don't have a bestfriend that is having an identity crisis cause seriously, I have a feeling she'd befriend that nun roommate of mine. If that is the case, then ignoring Betty seems useless huh. Makes me wonder how many crazies like her and Miichan I'd get to meet here. With my luck, probably a lot more.

"Ugh. I hate my life." I groaned hiding my face with a pillow.


******************************


Shaking. Earthquake?

"Shinoda-san....Shinoda-san....please wake up...."

Earthquake doesn't talk. How come this one is? And how did it know my name?

"Shinoda-san...wake up..."

Oh, it's not an earthquake. I think  it's them hands on my arm that's shaking me. The hell?

"Shinoda-san...."

Is that...Betty...?

Groaning, I slowly opened my eyes, seeing a blurry image of a person leaning over me. I blink back a couple of times until I got a better view of Sister Act, a look of panic across her face. What the hell is she waking me up for?

"What?" I growled hoarsely as I slowly sat up, giving her a murderous glare. I really hate it when someone wakes me up. Looks like she got that as she quickly removed her hold on my arm and her panic look was replaced by a nervous one.

"S-sorry for waking you up but...it's an emergency." She explained.

"Emergency?" I raised my eyebrow and looked at my watch. It's 3pm. I skipped lunch huh. Oh well, I'm really not that hungry anyway.

"Yes. It's Minegishi-san."

What is that crazy psycho doing now?

"She's fighting with her roommate."

I narrowed my eyes at her. She woke me up for that?

"If it's Miichan, don't bother worrying about her. She can take care of herself." I waved off as I laid back on my bed, closing my eyes.

"But..." She trailed softly. Even if I'm not looking at her, I can tell she's pretty bothered by the whole thing. Probably because the bible says 'No fighting amongst others' or something. Hmmm. Thinking about it, is that really from the bible or is that one of them rules that the dorm head said earlier?

I open one of my eye as the door suddenly opened revealing my crazy psycho bestfriend fuming while holding two of her bags.

"I'm sleeping here from now on." She growled as she walked inside. Sighing, I sat up leaning my back on the headboard. I crossed my arms to my chest as I look at her.

"What is it now?"

"I refuse to sleep with that...uh...five letter word that starts with the letter B." She said pouting as she eyed Betty who tilted her head slightly. Trying to be considerate with the nun huh? Interesting. And Miichan being miffed by a girl? Another interesting thing.

"Bitch or Beach?" Her eyes widen at my question. Both of us glanced at Betty and found her frowning slightly at the floor.

"Mariko..." Miichan chided as she frowned at me. I shrugged.

"Whatever. Anyway, you're not sleeping here."

"Why not?"

"Two beds. Three people...you do the math." I pointed out.

"I can sleep on the floor."

"No, I have a better idea. Just sleep on your own dorm room and deal with your roommate."

"Let's exchange rooms. I sleep here, you sleep there." She offered. I glanced at Betty whose were eyes darting to me and Miichan. Miichan's offer is pretty tempting...but...

"What's wrong with your roommate?"

"Didn't I tell you a little while ago that she's a...uhm...B-E-A-C-H?"

"How is she being a seashore? I want details."

"See for yourself." She crossed her arms to her chest, glaring at the door. I better see what is up with that roommate of hers before I take that offer. For all I know, she's worse than Sister Act over there. Sighing, I stood up and told her to lead the way. We made our way to her room with Betty following us behind. She's probably curious or just wants to make sure there's peace and order in this meeting. I'm betting on the latter. Miichan went to open the door but groaned when she found it locked. Grumbling, she knocked on the door. A couple of seconds later, the door opens slightly and her roommate's head peeked out to look. She let out a groan when she sees Miichan and me.

"You again? And you brought a stick with you. Great." The girl said flatly, looking unimpressed. Made me raise my eyebrow at the stick comment.

"You need your eyes checked. Normally, it's really not that hard to distinguish sticks from a human. Seriously, even a child can do that." Miichan smirked at what I said. Her roommate just frowned.

"A talking stick...great." She drawled. Miichan stepped up, glaring at her.

"Look here fang girl. I don't know what your problem is but you better not insult my bestfriend here, got that? And give me back my bed! I got first dibs on that." She pointed out. Her defending my honor impressed me, but that thing about the bed? Shattered it to pieces. All this for a bed??

"Gachapin has a stick for a bestfriend. Funny. And it's Itano Tomomi to you, not fang girl. And for your information, I undibs your dibs on the bed and proclaimed it as mine. Not my fault you weren't here." Fang girl shrugged.

"There is no undibsing a dibs!"

"Yes there is. I just did that earlier."

"Take it back!"

"No way!"

I narrowed my eyes as I continue to watch them. Even though this fang girl seems a bit like me, I'm still placing her on my 'weird one' list just to be sure. That makes two in one day. Any more weirdoes I can add?


TBC



******


OMAKE! Haruna's POV (Chapter 2: Words aren't enough.)


“Freakin Scrooge incarnate. Always killing joys in the world. Like it wouldn’t kill you to have some fun every now and then!” I watch a few steps behind Minegishi-san as she mumbled her frustrations. She suddenly stopped causing me to do so as well. I tilted my head, wondering why she—

“SCROOGE HER!” Was her sudden outburst, surprising me. I took a step forward, feeling a bit worried as she began groaning and scratching her hair with both her hands. Sh-should I—

“Can you believe her?!” She asked as she quickly turned to face me, startling me enough that my body convulsed a little. She glared at me, unaware that her hair is in disarray from her actions earlier. “What kind of bestfriend wouldn’t want to go around the campus with me?!” She stomped her feet. Few passersby seem to notice as they glanced at us. A weird look. Shaking of heads. A biting laugh. I know despite Minegishi’s messy hair…

…it was all for my benefit.

"…you’ll be fine. Have faith.”

My clasped hands tightened while I bit my lower lip, eyes lowered to the ground.

Oshima-san…

“I’m sorry…” Whispered words followed by a breathy sigh. I turned to look at Minegishi-san who seemed uncomfortable, her hand holding her forearm as her eyes side glanced to a group of women talking a far. “Didn’t mean to shout at you. I was just—“

“No.” I quickly tell her. “P-please don’t apologize. Y-you did not do anything wrong.” This is clearly a misunderstanding. I shouldn’t have…

She wore a frown, looked to be unconvinced of my plea. “Are you sure? You look like a wounded puppy just a second ago.” She pointed.

I bit my lower lip, fighting the urge not to frown as I remember how Oshima-san compared me to a cat earlier. Now it looks like I’m a puppy as well.

"No, I believe that's not Casper the religious ghost we're seeing.”

To my roommate, Shinoda-san though, I am…a religious ghost named Casper…? Who is Casper? More importantly, am I really like those? A ghost…an animal…

…Can I not just be…me?

A sudden noise near me snapped me out of my musings as someone quickly walks past me. Blinking a few times, I turned my gaze to the ground and saw an empty can of soda rolling its way near my feet. Without any second thought, I picked it up and began and looked at the person who dropped it. A man wearing what appears to be headphones continues to walk, seemingly uncaring of the can he dropped. He probably dropped it in purpose.

Like he doesn’t…care…

“With how the world continuously develops, one would think the world would move forward. But things are going backwards nowadays Haruna. Wars are happening and crimes continuously increases.” My Grandfather tells me as we watch a broadcast of a conflict in the middle east. “People do not care anymore. They have forgotten the good in them. They have forgotten about God and I do not wish for that to happen to you.”

I turned to look at him, his eyes stay rooted at the bright screen. I clasped my hands tight unable to tell how I feel. Much like any other day, how it usually is, I nodded my head and turned my gaze back at the screen. With a heavy heart, I tell him my customary phrase,

“I understand Grandfather.”

“Are you thirsty?” Minegishi-san suddenly asked, causing me to look back at her confusedly. She pointed at the empty can in my hand. “If you are, I can buy you one.”

“Uh n-n-no.” I shook my head as I stammered before looked away, my face flaring a bit. “I’m n-not thirsty…j-just… I was just…thinking of th-throwing it…” I admitted foolishly. She will probably think I’m weird now. And after that she’s going to tell my roommate and…

I let out a soft sigh, thinking of how my roommate would react. She would most definitely say—

“—well we better hurry because the guy is getting away!”

…um what?

Before I can look at Minegishi-san, she surprisingly grabbed my hand and began pulling me to run.

“Wh-why are w-w-we…?”

“Hurry Haruna-chan!” She exclaimed as she continues to pull me. “A little more and we can aim and throw it at him!”

…What?!

“N-no! Minegishi-san! S-stop!” I said as I pulled her to stop. Thankfully, she did. She turned to me, looking at me confusedly. This is clearly a misunderstanding.

I let out a sigh. “I d-didn’t mean that I would throw it at him. I meant that I want to throw it at the t-trashcan.”

And the confusion disappears, a look of understanding as she nodded her head. “Ooohh.” But then her bearing ones again changed. She sheepishly smiles as she scratched the back of her head looking a bit embarrassed. “Sorry, I got used to being with Mariko that I thought you wanted to throw it at him.”

Hearing that alarmed me a little. “Um…Sh-Shinoda-san would throw a can at a p-person…?”

“There were times, yeah. But not because someone is littering. She did it a couple of times to grab someone’s attention.” She shrugged nonchalantly with a grin, like what she said is what normal people do, that it is a fun thing to do.

Is it…?

“I wouldn’t worry much about that though.” She assures me. “Mariko just does that whenever she’s angry. Extremely angry. Normally, she just…doesn’t care so you’re good.”

“She…doesn’t care…?” I asked, tilting my head slightly.

“Yeah, I mean, you must’ve seen how she was earlier which I’m sorry for on her behalf by the way.”

I shook my head, giving her a nervous smile. “I-it’s okay. It didn’t b-bother me. It’s just…just…” I trailed frowning a little as I remember how Shinoda-san was. I saw it, the moment she didn’t care, but…

Something crosses her face. Irritation. Next thing I know, she moves towards me, invading my space as she irritably calls out to God. She stares at me, our face inches apart. I leaned back a little feeling a bit disturbed. Her eyes, stayed on mine, probing, looking…curious. I can feel her breathing, the closeness of our face, her eyes…it’s making me extremely nervous that I couldn’t help but look down a bit to her lips.

Her pink glossy lips…

It felt wrong to stare at her lips that I quickly looked back at her eyes. It felt different. She wasn’t interested anymore. She quickly pulled up her walls. A defense mechanism.

…she was hiding.

I saw it for a few seconds. Her eyes gave it away. I found it amazing though, he wall seemed…well built. Once it is up, all you see is just the emotionlessness in her. Cold, hollow, empty. It reminds me of my Grandfather’s eyes occasionally whenever I try to talk about something I saw outside. Something that reminds him how much I wanted to break free and explore the world more. He was just…trying to protect me. My Grandfather was trying to protect me from the world, Shinoda-san on the other hand…

…who is she trying to protect?

“Why won’t she come out, Grandfather?” I remember asking my Grandfather when I was 7 years old as I crouched the grassy ground of our front yard, trying to see the stray cat through the bushes a few feet from me.

“You’re the unfamiliar to her, Haruna.” My Grandfather says as he stood beside me. “That’s why she won’t come out. She’s afraid you’ll hurt her.”

The cat, with grey and white fur, looked at me with its cautious yellow eyes. I wanted to hold her, to comfort her and tell her that it’ll be okay. That I won’t hurt her so she can come out. But it stood still by the bushes, staring blankly at me.

My words…it didn’t work.

I felt a soft yet heavy pressure on my head, I glanced upward and found my Grandfather’s hand on top of my head. He looked down at me, wearing a warm smile. “Sometimes, words aren’t enough for someone to trust you, Haruna. It takes effort. It takes patience. Remember that.”

And I did remember it. It continuously echoes inside me, causing me to act. If words aren’t enough, you have to put an effort and show them that you’re trustworthy. For the past couple of days, at that time, I offered half of my food to the stray cat, setting it on a small plate and placing it in front of the bushes. I remember being extremely happy after an hour later as I found the plate empty. It would give me hope that she was slowly trusting me.

I made the effort.

I remember crouching down and looking at her with a smile. Soon, I found myself talking to her, asking her how she was, telling her how I was. I remember how I didn’t tell her to come out of the bushes. How I didn’t whine for her to come out. How I didn’t care that she never responded.

I was patient.

Then one day, as I was placing her plate on the ground, she came out surprising me. She walked towards me and then began brushing her body against my legs as she purrs.

It was enough. She trusts me.

I smiled widely then crouched down and began petting her. I remember feeling her fur for the first time. It was so soft. She seem to like my touch as she continues to purr, seemingly urging me to continue. I remember thinking how pretty she was.

Beautiful…

“What?” I hear Minegishi-san say causing me to realize that I was reminiscing openly in front of her. I blinked a couple of times and shook my head, trying to shake off the nostalgic feeling.

“Wh-what…what?” I asked with a small frown. She looked to be…stunned and somehow that alarms me. Did I…say something weird…?

“You said she was beautiful.” She pointed out, her eyebrow raised. “Your first impression of Mariko is that she’s beautiful?”

My eyes instantly widened. My face quickly flared up. I said Shinoda-san was—

“—Wh-What?”

“You know what, it’s cool.” Minegishi-san says as she held up both her hands and took a step backward. “Yeah I’m used to hearing people call Mariko beautiful. And yeah, maybe she is and you think so as well—“

I-I-I what?

“—and that’s cool. Respect. It’s cool.”

“Bu-bu-bu-but…I-I…” I stuttered, but I was unable to say what had happened as Minegishi-san placed bother her hands on my shoulder.

“Hey, it’s okay. Calm down. Seriously.” She said with a comforting smile. “It’s okay if you think Mariko is beautiful. No harm done. So calm down, okay?”

I opened my mouth.
 
Say something. Explain everything.

Still no words came.

I closed my mouth. I looked away. I bit my lower lip. I blushed as I remembered Shinoda-san’s face a few inches from me...

…and then I nodded, hesitantly. It was done.

Shinoda-san is beautiful to me now even though it never really...crossed my mind.

This is clearly a misunderstanding.




TBC


________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Next up: Mariko's weird list continues.  :lol:
________________________________________________________________________________________________________


Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 2: Don't be a seashore!)
Post by: AFLynx on February 13, 2012, 08:19:29 AM
FoF-san!!!!  :luvluv1: I'm so glad you updated! You just put a smile on my face  :whistle:
Lol I can totally imagine how Mariko feels - cursed  XD I have to laugh at Mariko, Miichan and Harunyan's interaction  XD Calling Harunyan "Saint Mary" is hilarious!  :on GJ:
Yeah, I have to agree with Mariko that the Kyoto-Tokyo joke is lame  :err:
Gah, I have to contain myself from grinning and fangirling while at work when I was reading Mariko and Haruna's interaction. Again, you have creatively written this chapter that it feels like I'm watching a comedy-drama.  :lol:
Oh yeah, I wasn't expecting Tomochin to be Miichan's roommate  :nervous the undibsing of dibs totally cracked me up  :lol: :rofl:

I'm currently working on the summary of my 2 upcoming stories (which includes TakaTomo pairing) I hope you'll be patient with that coz as of now, I think my writing muse is on vacation and I'm kinda struggling with my writing  :cry:  One of these days, I'll try to get some images as well for a banner for my fics. Thanks for the suggestion.

As always, we'll be patiently waiting for your update! Thank you FoF-san!  :kneelbow:
Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 2: Don't be a seashore!)
Post by: kahem on February 13, 2012, 12:03:46 PM
Hahahaha!!! Poor Mariko!!! She hates her life but I like it xD
Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 2: Don't be a seashore!)
Post by: immortal_K on February 18, 2012, 05:58:43 AM

Ahhh How did I forget to leave a proper comment here!  :bow: :bow: I bow for forgiveness  :panic:
Time to bump this back to the top so people can see this awesomeness, it's not right for it to be way at the bottom.

So back to the story,

YAY more of Mari-troll/ sadist. Loving the way you write this in her view, keke.
OMG Saint Mary/ Betty, can't even remember Haruna's name properly but wow full on religious sister act from Haruna, but it seems that she isn't as perfect as she should be. I bet you she already fell in love with Mariko on first sight and was lingering by the door because she wanted to tour with Mariko and not Miichan. It was a blush! on Haruna's face when Mariko inched close to her. If not then just say I'm delusional and think it is haha. :twothumbs

Miichan is just such a comedian in this story, telling lame jokes and just making a fuss about everything. Arguing with Tomochin and refusing to stay in her own room just because of a bed. I don't see what's the big deal just a bed but seems like a big thing for Miichan. Please Mariko put some sense into your mind and DON'T trade rooms with Miichan. Tomochin just called you a talking stick! so Stay with HARUNA!!!!!  XD I'm sure Miichan can work out the Beach and Seashores alone. Just leave her be to fend for herself.

Maybe put Miichan with Takamina together for a joke telling competition keke, Poor audience......

Thanks for the update FoF, Sorry for the super late reply, I lost sight of your thread for a bit..... but its okay its been found.  :P
Also thanks again for reading my MariHaru, but I really didn't do a good job for them. I should make it up and write them a proper OS or something.  :nervous

Hope you update soon, I'll be waiting in the shadows  :twisted:
Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 2: Don't be a seashore!)
Post by: sakura_drop_ on February 18, 2012, 07:30:02 AM
Just now I read both parts in one go. I loved it  :)
Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 2: Don't be a seashore!)
Post by: Sieka on February 18, 2012, 08:54:29 AM
I'm officially sold.
I'll definitely follow this story all the way. The first two chapters were too interesting, it made me grin and laugh. You sure know how to handle your humor well. I'm also curious with how you're going to make TomoTaka work, I never almost see any fic about them to be honest, or maybe I'm just not looking deeper.

Anyways, I like your first two chapters, and Mariko. She's really interesting, she almost reminds me a bit of myself with how she acts. :lol:
Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 2: Don't be a seashore!)
Post by: AtsuNami on February 19, 2012, 04:11:10 PM
 :ding: finally the second chap!!  :panic:
I didn't got the time to read it before because of a beautiful thing we call school but i found a break and... Another great chap. Really pleasant to read, Mariko is so mean and so funny at the same time. She can't switch rooms with Miichan! No freaking way!  :angry: I'll kill that gachapin!  :angry:
Haruna is so much in love. Mariko's mom will be happy  :luvluv2:
When will Takamina show up? Next chap? Please update soon
Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 2: Don't be a seashore!)
Post by: FoF on March 06, 2012, 12:47:22 PM
Thank you for everyone who read this fic. Seriously, a big thank you.  :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow:

Here's chap3. Enjoy!  :)


______________________________________________________



Chapter 3: Damn that 1%!





Don't you hate it when you wake up earlier than you had planned for no apparent reason then you can't get back to sleep? How about when you wake up earlier than you had planned because of a noise?

Hate them both really. The first one, makes me cranky while that second one, makes me crankier heading to crankiest. It makes me want to kill whoever it is that's making the noise. Thinking about it, for me, the second one outweighs the first one. So whoever is knocking on the door right now, needs to DIE. And yes, that's in bold and hateful letters.

"Stop the knocking already! Geez!" I groaned as I walk towards the door, silently cursing whoever it is on the other side. I opened the door and lo and behold, it's psycho's face that greets me. Why am I not surprised?

"Fucking shit Miichan. What the hell?!" I rubbed my face then glared at her. Your bestfriend are supposed to know you right? Like and dislikes, those kind of things. This person in front of me are supposed to know these things. So why the hell is she doing the one thing she knows I hate?

The answer? Because she gets immense pleasure in torturing me.

"Well good morning to you too, cranky-mcCrank. Three cuss in the morning, you're in a roll today." She sighed as she shook her head walking inside, ignoring my murderous glare as I closed the door. Nothing seems to faze her anymore because of her bestfriend status. Hate it. Maybe I should unbestfriend her or something.

"Hm? Where's Haruna-chan?" She asked as she saw the neat and tidy empty bed of my roommate.

"I don't know. Do I look like her fucking babysitter?!"

"That's four now. And why aren't you dressed yet? Did you just woke up?" She raised her eyebrow as she looked at me in my sleeping wear which is just a white tank top and a sleeping shorts.

"Oh, so my messy hair, eyes squinting, lack of make-up and my morning cuss when I opened the door didn't give it away." I crossed my arms to my chest giving her a blank stare.

"Seriously now." She narrowed her eyes.

"Yes, cause I'm obviously joking right now. I'm a practical jokester really." I rolled my eyes and made my way back to my bed to lay down again.

"If you are then we better change the definition of happy and all it's synonyms then since we're obviously doing it wrong. Plus you curse every morning. It's like your morning ritual really." She mumbled, looking at the side. Hmm? She seemed cranky as well as she's talking back to me. Probably feeling cranky because Saint Betty isn't here.

"Whatever." I sighed with my eyes closed. I think I remember hearing some shuffling sounds and the door opening and closing. Must be Betty. I guess I'm half awake at that time. That blasted sunlight beaming through the window woke me up. It shinned right on my face. Luckily, that only lasted a few seconds until a cloud probably got in its way, made me fall back to sleep again. Gotta love them clouds making that sun to shut up. Kinda like right what its doing right now as well. 

"Well that's a nice looking curtain you have. Didn't know that curtains nowadays came with such a design. Looks fit and nice." Miichan said. I didn't put up any curtains yesterday so what the hell is she saying? Frowning, I opened my eyes then turned to look. Seeing a black shirt that says 'Faith Hope Love' that's covering my window made me sit up and raise my eyebrow. The hell? I looked at the other window right above Sister Mary's head board and saw the sun beaming. Did Betty...? Is she...my cloud...?

"You know when you often say to me that my shirt looks like a curtain? Well your curtain looks like a shirt right now. Like literally." Miichan smirked. I turned to Miichan and rolled my eyes.

"Funny. I'm dying of laughter here." I deadpanned. What time is it anyway? Grumbling, I took hold of my phone from the bedside table and looked at the time.

"7am Miichan? What the hell is wrong with you? Didn't I tell you yesterday that my first class is after lunch?" I groaned as I rubbed my face again in irritation. I seriously need to kill Miichan right now. But conflict. It's too early for me to kill psycho here. I prefer killing someone when I'm properly functioning you know. Preferably after my morning coffee fix. So until then, I guess she'll live....unless she gives me a good reason for waking me up at this Godforsaken hour.

"I know. I just thought you're going to send me off to class." She said, shrugging. And I'm momentarily stunned. That's her reason? Send her off?! She's dead. So dead. That's a dead girl shrugging you see there people.

"Send you off?? Seriously, how old are you? Five?" If she tells me she is five, that'll explain a lot of things really.

"You always send me off to class, remember?" She pouted.

"That's because we have the same fucking class since...I don't know when." I groaned. Every damn class I have, every time I turn my freaking head she was there right next to me. It was like someone glued her to me. Can you believe it?! No? You should because it's a true tragic story. Makes me wonder who decides to put us together in class to torture me for years. Pure torture. Hmmm...wait...

"You don't have anything to do about that right? The whole you being in my class every damn time?" I raised my eyebrow at her, my arms crossed to my chest as I wait for her answer. She looked taken aback by my question for a second further igniting my suspicions. I didn't show it though as I continue to look at her.

"You're joking right? How can I have anything to do about that? Psh. Really now." Miichan let out a nervous laugh, her eyes avoiding mine. Interesting. That nervousness right there is proof that she has something to do about it. That and she's Minegishi Minami. Honestly, that alone is proof enough to blame her on anything. Trust me.

"A-anyway, kidding aside, you should get ready. C'mon!" She grabbed my arm and began pulling me to stand. I let her pull me for a few seconds, whining about how slow I am until I pulled my arm away from hers and lay back on my bed, placing a pillow on my head to cover her whines.

"Leave me alone and walk yourself to your class."

"Mmaaarrrriiiikkkkoooo~" She whined, trying to pull the pillow that I have a death grip on. Like hell will I concede.

"C'mon already! I'll treat you to breakfast."

"...No." Notice the ellipsis right there? Okay, so maybe that's making me give in just a little bit. But just a little mind you. She probably noticed those damn ellipsis as she added, "Breakfast WITH coffee."

Shouldn't she say the word 'coffee' in bold and capital letters rather than the word 'with?' I mean, come on, usually when someone says that they'll treat you breakfast it comes with a beverage right? Right. But regardless of that error she made, it did make me stop struggling. Yeah, so I have a weakness. I am still a human you know.

"Coffee...?" I mumbled, the pillow still covering my head. I felt her release the hold she had on my pillow.

"Uh-huh. Any size you want." Even without looking at her I can tell she's wearing that annoying grin of hers. She knows she got me now. Ugh. Damn that dark brewed beverage called coffee! Damn you! Damn me as well for being addicted to it! Damn me!



****************************************


"Stop looking at me like that! It's not like it didn't enter your mind as well." Miichan said as we walk out of the dorm. I rolled my eyes at what she said.

"You got me there. I too have been wondering what holy water tastes like. Can't believe you see it right through me. And I thought I was good in hiding it." I answered sarcastically, slapping my forehead for a faux dramatic effect. She childishly sticks out her tongue  at me making me to roll my eyes once again. Seriously, who would even wonder what that thing tastes like? Probably a child and Miichan. So it's not really surprising to find her drinking some the moment I walked out of the bathroom. She did looked embarrassed being caught while I shook my head and look at her in disgust. Oh c'mon. It's probably filled with mold what with it being kept in that bottle for weeks or even months or years. Plus don't they dip their hands on it or something? So the disgust look I've been giving her is fitting if you ask me.

"So? How is sleeping with your roommate?" She grinned and did that wiggling eyebrow thing as she looked at me.

"Shouldn't I be asking you that question? Minus the whole grinning and that annoying wiggling of eyebrows that is." Somehow asking that earned me a scowl from her as she crossed her arms to her chest and looked away.

"That girl, Itano Tomomi is so annoying. After you declined my offer, she kept calling me Gachapin and went through some stupid roommate rules. Felt like I was listening to the dorm head all over again." She grumbled obviously pissed. Thank God I persuaded Miichan to stick with her roommate by suggesting to sleep with her head on the footboard since her reason for picking the left bed is so that her left side is pressed on the wall. Stupid reason really, but what can you expect with someone like Miichan.

"Sounds...annoying."

"It is! If murder was legal I swear I'll..." She's doing some hand movements while adding some growling and squealing sound effects. If we were playing charades, I wouldn't have any idea what it is she's doing.

"You can try and petition for it to be legalized. It's a free country. The worse that they can do is lock you up in a mental institution. But that's only 99.999% of happening." I shook my head. She doesn't seem to be listening to me as she's still doing that ridiculous hand movements. Guess fang girl really pissed her off huh.

Sighing, I decided to leave her be for awhile and looked around as we walked towards the exit of the campus. It was then I saw Betty walking. Though she is a bit far off from us, I can still see that Godforsaken fashion statement of hers. And from the looks of it, a few people notice it too. Must be tough for her. Is that why she's walking with her head down low? Hmmm. Who's that approaching her? A friend? Looks like a kid. They're talking and...she's wearing a wide smile now. Huh.

"You're not listening are you?"

I looked back at Miichan who was raising her eyebrow at me.

"No I'm not. Are you done?"

She let out a sigh at what I said.

"Honestly, I can see some similarities of you in her. If she just grow a bit taller, cut her wavy locks and make it a helmet haircut like yours--kinda like that cat with a fruit hat and a scowl on its face--then make her face a bit rounder and remove that cooked fang of hers...we'd be seeing your long lost twin sister."

"That's a major surgery for her. And helmet haircut? Cat in a fruit hat?" I narrowed my eyes at her. She just shrugged.

"You do look like that cat. Sometimes when you scowl I say in my mind, 'Fruit cat is back.'" She smirked and I just continue to narrow my eyes at her. So I'm not only Scrooge incarnate for her but also a scowling fruit cat. Hmmm. I'm curious to know what this fruit cat looks like. Maybe I can google it later.

"I wonder though, why I always get stuck with people who lacks human emotions." She mumbled softly. Shouldn't I be the one saying that? Shaking my head, I moved away from her.

"Consider yourself unstuck then."

"Noooooooo! Don't! I love you." She pouted as she hugs me to the side, her arms wrapped around my waist. I sighed as she continues to say how much she loves me, earning us a few stares as we walked through the park.

Pitiful really.

Not Miichan though.

I meant me.


****************************************


"So you know mine sucked, how about yours? I mean your roommate that is." Miichan asked as she took a bite of her pancake.

"Betty? She's okay. A bit weird but that's to be expected really." I shrugged as I stir my iced white choco mocha. I had to internally slap myself as I saw her tilt her head slightly, looking a bit confused. I can't believe I let out that nickname I made for my Saint roommate.

"Betty...? Who's tha--wait a minute..." She pointed her fork at me. Here it comes.

"You don't know her name do you?"

"You said to wait a minute. That's hardly a minute." I grumbled as I took a sip, looking away from her.

"Just answer the question fruit cat."

"I do know her name...it's...its..." What IS her name? Miichan often says it but the only thing that I get is the chan. Chan-chan?? I don't think that's it. I think it starts with an H. Hentai-chan? Probably not. Hamtaro-chan? Hmmm...that sounds pretty close.

"Rumplestilskin-chan?" I said as I scratched my head. She narrowed her eyes.

"Close, but no. It's Kojima Haruna."

"Oh."

"She's pretty nice. Probably the most nicest person I've met in a while. You should get to know her."

"Sounds like a serial killer." If she is, I'm so calling the police.

"She's so nice and kind. You know while we were walking, she picked up this can that's just lying on the ground and threw it in the trash without anyone saying that she should throw it!"

"Maybe she's aiming to be a garbage lady."

"Then she helped a professor who was carrying heavy books inside the building."

"Did she kiss some babies on the way too?"

"She's...unique. One of a kind. I've never met anyone like her. So kind and innocent..." She sighs, looking a bit love struck as she probably thinks of Be--uh...Kojic soap? I keep forgetting her name. Whatever. I'll remember it later on. Looking at Miichan though, regardless of her love struck face she's showing, I can still tell her inner most feeling.

"You want to break that innocence of hers don't you." I sighed, resting my head on my hand, looking at her.

"And I want to break that innocence of hers." She nodded as she took a sip of her coffee. Heh. I'm right. How typical.

"She's just so...innocent you know. Don't get me wrong, her innocence is a good thing but it can also be a bad thing, you know. I mean, people might just use her kindness and niceness for their own selfish ways. I don't want that to happen to her."

"Did you have such thoughts before or after you drank the holy water? Because this might be the holy water talking you know." She rolled her eyes as I pointed that out. What? It could happen. Those bacteria from the holy water infested her mind or something.

"Before. But seriously I want to be like her...fairy Godmother or something. She definitely needs one. I mean, have you seen her clothing?"

"So you'll provide her with mice and a pumpkin. Nice. But she's not invited to any ball yet. Plus, she doesn't even have a prince. You taking that role as well?" We all know the answer to that. It's obvious Miichan likes Saint Mary. So I was a bit surprised when she shook her head and smiled at her pancake, poking it.

"Nah. She's cute, nice and all but...that's the problem. She's too...nice for me. I think she deserves someone better. So I'm leaving the role of the prince to someone else." She shrugged. I'm a bit surprised and confused at this. I mean, didn't she just pointed out that Betty shouldn't be taken for granted? For pointing that out, doesn't that mean that she's the 'someone better' that deserves Betty? She knows what NOT to do. So why...?

"Hmmm. Now that I think about it, I think she has a crush on you though." She said as she tilted her head eyes up as if thinking. I raised my eyebrow.

"What?"

"When I apologized on your behalf for being rude to her, I asked her what her first impression is of you. She said you're beautiful." She smiled taking a bite of her pancake. I kept my eyebrow raised at her.

"So?"

"So? That means she has at least 1% crush on you. People just don't use the word beautiful if they don't feel some sort of attraction towards that person."

"My aunt always tells me I'm beautiful. Does she have a crush on me too?" I narrowed my eyes as I ask her that flatly. Really now.

"No! Relatives don't count."

I rolled my eyes.

"Whatever. You're delusional. Betty doesn't have a crush on me."

"Again, it's Kojima Haruna. Please try to remember it. And she does. The word beautiful is rarely used you know. Nowadays it's pretty, hot, sexy which pretty much what you were called during middle school and high school days. Minus your fan club. I think they call you beautiful as well."

"I do not have a fan club."

"You do. Believe me you do. I've actually become a speaker of that club of yours a couple of times." She sighed as she shook her head. Lies I tell you. Lies. I do not have a fan club. If I had a fan club, I'd know about it, right? Oh whatever.

"Look. Let's just drop this discussion. It's obviously fiction. I do not have a fan club and uh...Kojic-san doesn't have a crush on me. I mean, how can only hearing the word beautiful make you assume on her having a crush on me?! It's ridiculous." And pointless. Seriously, why are we even discussing this in the morning.

"It's Kojima-san and all of it isn't fiction. Besides, Haruna-chan wouldn't have that cute blush on her face when she said you're beautiful if she doesn't have a 1% crush on you, you know."

Eh?


****************************************


I decided to just shut myself up after that. It really is pointless for me to discuss such ridiculous topic. I could have pointed out that my roommate is a shy girl, that's why she blushed when she told Miichan that I'm beautiful. But saying that would just prolong the topic so I just stayed quiet. Once finished eating, we began our walk back to the Uni. It's a bit of a long walk as we have to pass through the park but Miichan has plenty of time to get to her class which is why we picked that cafe outside the campus. I'm actually regretting that decision now as she can't seem to shut up now about nothing in particular. That's how she is when she drinks coffee. I should've stopped her from ordering that earlier.

"...right?"

"Sure. Whatever." What is she talking about again?

"Right. So I am a holy woman now since I drank some of the holy water. I'm a blessed being." She beamed. I narrowed my eyes trying to block her voice as we walk. Seriously delusional being. Thankfully, something caught my eye. It's a kid on top of a tree trying to get a balloon that got stuck on its branch. There's another kid on the ground looking a bit worried at her. The balloon is probably hers. Anyway, that kid reached for the balloon. She got it but then again, like a scene played out in an anime a countless of times, she fell down, making me cringe when I heard a loud thud and a groan coming from the girl. She slowly got up and I noticed her arm was limping. It looks injured to me but regardless of that injury, she reassured the other smaller girl that she's alright and gave her back the balloon with a smile on her face. Honestly this feels like I'm watching a cliché anime or something as the smaller girl thanked injured girl as she ran, waving goodbye as she wears a wide smile. Yup...so cliché. And do kids wear sweats and drink coffee nowadays? Huh. Is that...even a kid?

"Whatcha looking at?" Miichan asked as she looked at the direction where I'm looking. I looked at injured girl for awhile, watching as she fixed her glasses then held up her cup of coffee to drink using her uninjured arm.

"Nothing." I looked away from the kid.



****************************************



Finally got rid of Miichan. Sadly, it's not the way I prefer since she's still alive. She's just in her class. Yes, I walked her off of there. I wasn't going to but she began pleading and begging inside the campus for me to walk her to class earning us the unwanted attention from almost everyone. But don't get me wrong. I didn't give in because of the begging. It was because I suddenly had a flashback of a little girl from way back then. An empty looking girl with her butler behind her, sending his Ojou-sama to kindergarten. Why did I suddenly remember that I wonder. Hmmm. Could be because I felt like a parent with Miichan as my child begging for me not to leave her. Yeah, that's probably it. Well at least she's gone now. At least for a couple of hours until her class is over. She'd probably call me up after her class and ask me where I am just so she can go to me. Ugh. I'm like stuck to her. Is God punishing me or what?

Sighing, I walked the campus to where the I think the library is. I'm thinking of going to the library to kill some time since I still have 3 hours till lunch time wherein I will be reunited with my lovable best friend. I'm using a sarcastic tone on that by the way. Anyway, so the library, I'm heading there. Well at least I think I'm heading there. I honestly have no idea if this really is the way to the library. Akihabara University is pretty big. Probably need a map to get to a place. A map huh. I think I have a map of this place. Thinking that, I looked through my bag for that map while walking. Not really the smartest thing to do since I bumped into someone, hard. As if in slow motion, I dropped my bag and saw a couple of books fall down. I was taken aback by the impact but I still kept my balance. It was then I saw her, Betty. She was the one who bumped into me.

Our eyes met for a second. Fear crept into them as she failed in trying to balance herself. It made her close her eyes tightly, waiting for embarrassment to come. Without thinking, my reflex jumped in and quickly took hold of her, wrapping my arm around her slim waist and quickly pulling her to me. The moment our bodies met, she let out a whimper. This scene is pretty much overused as well right? Yeah, the only thing that's missing is the...okay never mind. There it is. The gust of wind. How very cliché. 

Time seems to stood still for awhile as I hold her. In those few seconds that time seemed to stop, I noticed a three things about her. First, as a straight woman's point of view, with no malicious thought or whatsoever, surprisingly, Betty right here is well endowed. She has a slim waist that can't be seen with her horrendous clothing. I can feel her round and soft breasts pressed against me, which is a lot bigger and fuller than mine by the way. Yes, I know I lack that department but who cares. I certainly don't since for me their just an unnecessary mammary gland. Anyway, second thing I noticed is that Betty is a little bit shorter than me. Just a few inches as I can feel her breathing on the side of my face. Last thing I notice is her smell, courtesy of the cliché wind a little while ago. Besides the cheap smell of her shampoo, I can smell something else. She doesn't have BO if that's what you're thinking. If she did I would've pushed her away you know and tell her to take a bath. No, this smell is more pleasant. Something that I've smelled before. A...flower? But what kind?

...Ah who cares!

Shaking those thoughts away, I loosened my hold on her and leaned slightly away to look at her. She still had her eyes closed tightly, her glasses crooked from the impact. Uh, is she still anticipating her fall? Looks ridiculous really.

"You okay?" I asked, my hand that's on her waist went to her shoulder, squeezing it slightly. I watch her as she slowly open her eyes, blinking then it widens as her eyes found mine.

"Sh-Shinoda-san...?" She stammered and I just nodded. She stepped away from me, her eyes moves around on the ground nervously.

"I'm sorry...I wasn't looking at where I'm going." She explained, bowing slightly.

"It's okay. I wasn't looking as well so we're both at fault here." I waved her off. I picked up my bag from the ground and she began picking up her books on the floor. I noticed one of her books near me and picked it up. It had her name on it.

Kojima Haruna.

"Here." I held it out for her to take. She bowed again when she took it, a blush creeps into her cheeks making me to frown slightly.

"Thank you and...I'm sorry again for what happened."

"Do you always do that?" I asked without thinking and she looked at me, confused.

"Blushing I mean."

"Wh-what?" My question seemed to embarrass her more as her blush deepened.

"You always blush. Is it because you're easily embarrassed or....." I trailed as I stared at her. She looked uncomfortable now, her eyes on the ground and she was clutching her books tightly. Why am I even asking this? Just because of what Miichan said? The fact that Miichan said it is ridiculous enough so no need to ask it really. Plus I am right. This girl in front of me is definitely a shy girl. Why? Low self esteem perhaps. She definitely needs to know the definition of modern.

"Never mind." I shook my head smiling slightly.

"Anyway, as painful as it is, it's nice bumping into you Kojima-san. See you." I waved as I made my way to wherever, leaving her to stand there and stare. I can feel her eyes on me as I walk away. I glanced behind me and saw her jump slightly as I caught her staring. She quickly turned and walk away. I frowned at that. What is up with her stares?

Disturbing?

Hell yeah it is.


****************************************


Time passed by quickly as now I'm heading towards my class. Guess who decided to join me in class since she only have one class for the day like me.

"What would be a name for that? Wobbling mashed potato? Or maybe we should combine jelly and mashed potato. Hmmm. Mashlly potato?" Miichan said as we walked towards my class. She's been yapping non-stop about that mashed potato that wobbles at the cafeteria. But I've been wondering myself what the cafeteria lady puts in that mashed potato to make it wobble like that. Hmmm. Guess we found one mystery of Akihabara University. Seriously, every school has one right?

"Greetings and salvitations. Is your name Summer?" A man with an outdated hairdo said as we entered the room, grinning as he looked at me. He was sitting next to a man who looked like he hasn't brushed his hair for weeks. What is this? The terrible hairdo duo? And what is that they're wearing? Jumpsuits?

Miichan pulled me to stop in front of them.

"This could be interesting." She mumbled as she crossed her arm to her chest. I sighed and mimicked her, my eyes narrowed at the grinning man who I believe is going to deliver one of the worst pick up line ever.

"There's no mistaking it. Your name IS Summer. I can tell since you are so hot as hell!" Outdated hairdo man said, high-fiving his comb hater friend, grinning like mad as if they just found a cure to an incurable disease. Hopefully that cure can save their hair as well.

"God, this is worse than listening to Miichan flirt with my mom. My precious seconds wasted by a lame pick up line. Ugh." I shook my head and walked away. Seriously, why do people think that pick up lines work? It doesn't. Unless of course you're high, deliriously drunk or just plain sluts. Though for the latter, showing them a wad of cash would suffice.

"That's so lame man. You need to work on your technique...and...uh your hair." I hear Miichan say, following me behind. I glanced at the terrible hairdo duo and saw comb hater laughing at the Asian Johnny Bravo.

"That has to burn man!"

"Shut up Kiyoto!" Asian Johnny Bravo growled as he punched his friend in the arm. And I'm sure every school has these kinds of idiots as well, right?

"I'm not like that am I?" Miichan asked as she sat down next to me. I made a face at the girl sleeping three seats away from me, her mouth open. Looking at her sleeping like that, it doesn't feel like it's the first day of class huh.

"Don't go near them when your hair is messy and when you're wearing a jumpsuit."

"You make it sound like those are the only things that makes me different from them."

"I'm sure that's what I intend to sound like."

"Mean!" She pouted, crossing her arm to her chest. I rolled my eyes and looked around the room. It seems only a few people are taking this as there are a lot of vacant seats around. Makes me wonder why the terrible two and sleepy girl who's now drooling decided to take this class. Only when I see someone familiar did my eyes stop wandering. It's the kid from the park, wearing a business suit. Don't tell me she's...?

I frowned when she placed her things on the teachers table. She then turned to us, smiling.

"Hmmm. It seems that this room is a bit spacious for this class huh. I'll see what I can do about that. Anyway, welcome to Creative Writing. I'm going to be your professor, Takahashi Minami."

The kid...isn't a kid...and she's my professor? I have a midget professor. Huh. How nice.


****************************************


"You know, I never pegged you to be the bookworm type." Miichan said as she looked at the syllabus handed by my midget professor. I glanced at sleeping girl with the syllabus covering her face. Yup, I did that. Thought that should wake her up but damn, she slept throughout the class. She must've party all night long yesterday.

"I'm not." I sighed as I stood up, slinging my bag over my shoulder.

"Then why are you taking this course?"

Honestly, I don't know, which is why I didn't answer her. My eyes were trained at my midget professor who was fixing her things on the table using her uninjured arm. Looks like she still hasn't treated that arm of hers. What an idiot. She should know very well that neglecting that kind of injury can be dangerous. Oh well, I'm sure she'd realize that when it gets worse.

I made my way towards the exit with Miichan following me behind. I was only a few feet away from the exit when I glanced behind me and found the small professor walking briskly towards the exit. What's her hurry? Internally shrugging, I turned back my attention towards the exit. A few seconds later, I heard some noise from behind me followed by a painful groan. I turned and found Miichan holding little professor's injured arm as if she just prevented the little one from falling. Did midget professor tripped? How clumsy can you be?

"Are you okay?" Miichan asked still holding her injured arm. I can see the miniature professor gritting her teeth and her eyes a bit teary as she looked at Miichan.

"She will be if you--"

"LET HER GO YOU...YOU...GACHAPIN!" A familiar voice bellowed, cutting me off. We all turned towards the voice and found fang girl glaring at us. What now?

"I SAID LET HER GO!" Miichan's half vampire roommate said again as she walked towards the two, slapping Miichan's hand away from the mini professor. She stood in front of the injured girl--who by the way I notice is just a bit smaller than her--like she was shielding her from Miichan.

"What the hell is your problem?! I was just--"

"You hurt her!" The half vampire growled, glaring murderously at Miichan. This could get ugly...again. I decided to get in between them...again. Ugh...again.

"Whoa hold your fang there, fang girl. Miichan was just trying to---"

"Shut up walking stick!"

I sighed and crossed my arm to my chest.

"Are we bound to never finishing our sentences now? Seriously. Chill." She's now glaring at me. It reminds me of a poodle protecting her master. I'm kinda afraid she'll bite us. Is she rabies free?

"T-Tomochin...? Wh-what are you doing here?" The midget asks as she's cradling her injured arm. Finally she speaks. Hopefully she'd be able to tame fang girl here. I swear she looks like she's about to foam in the mouth.

"Are you okay Takamina? Did they hurt you? If they did I swear I'll..." She said worriedly as she turned towards the other girl. Hmmm. I wonder what relationship these two have.

"I'm fine. They were trying to help me because I tripped." She laughed nervously, scratching her head with her uninjured arm. Clumsy midget professor.

"Are you sure? What about your arm?"

"Uhm...I had an accident this morning so...yeah. I think I broke it. It's not their fault. I'm the one at fault. I am a bit clumsy."

I'm thinking 'a bit' is an understatement here.

"Anyway, what are you doing here? Are you...?"

"I'm a student here. I applied to Akihabara University so that I could be close to you." Fang girl smiled at clumsy girl who tilted her head slightly.

"Why?"

"B-Because I want to. You're...important to me, Takamina." Fang girl blushed. I glanced at Miichan and she glanced back. Interesting.

"Oh. Well it's good to see you. It's been such a long time. How's your mom?" Midget professor said, smiling brightly at fang girl who looked a bit deflated. Who wouldn't when she practically said that she likes midget professor. Correction. Clumsy, DENSE, midget professor. That's gotta burn.

"How interesting." Miichan grinned looking at the two.

"You can say that again." I nodded.

"How interesting." She repeated with a smirk.

I rolled my eyes at that.


TBC


-------

OMAKE! Haruna's POV (Chapter 3: Fleeting Stares.)

There's a saying by Benjamin Franklin.

'Early to bed and early to rise makes a man healthy, wealthy and wise.'

Since I was a child, my Grandfather would remind me of that whenever I would protest about sleeping early. He would come inside the study room—where I usually spend most of my time reading books—at exactly 8:45pm, pat my back gently to rouse me from reading and would tell me that I should sleep early and that I can continue to finish my book in the morning. I would object most times, telling him that I wasn’t sleepy, but he would have none of it. He’d shake his head, take my book, turn off the lamp on his study table and say that quote to me, “Early to bed and early to rise makes a man healthy, wealthy and wise – by Benjamin Franklin.”

Truthfully, I can’t remember if I opposed about it, telling him constantly that I just wasn’t sleepy. Probably the first few times, being just a child. Then I would relent, give in on his wishes, especially when he would raise his voice and glare intensely at me, telling me to follow him...or else… 

…that…that would be...

…terrifying…

“…mlorghpph…” I hear a soft mumble from across as I sat up from my bed. After rubbing my eyes from the sleep of my eyes, I reached out for the lamp on my bedside table and clicked it open. I blinked a few times, adjusting to the light before I proceeded to take my glasses and put them on. I turned to look at the window, noticing how the sun has yet to peer over Tokyo.

“Quarter to five?” I mumbled to myself before reaching out my Grandmother’s watch that my Grandfather gave to me a few years ago. I looked at it resting on my palm, and couldn’t help but smile. My guess was 30 mins late as it reads 5:15am. 

“Close enough…” I whispered with a smile, thinking I was getting better at this little game I’ve sadly come up with. It is…sad when you think about it, but…

“Don’t mind what other people may think about you. You are who you are and that itself is amazing. Believe me.”

I gently clenched my Grandmother’s watch as I thought back on Oshima-san’s words. “Right…” I mumbled again to myself, smiling a little. Feeling determined to not let this negative feeling get to me, I slowly pushed myself up to a sitting position and began stretching a little to awaken my sleepy muscles.

“…urghmph…” I hear a grunt causing me to flinch in surprise. Turning to look at the other side, I saw my roommate turn to face me as she sleeps, mumbling. I blinked a few times, suddenly remembering how I met my roommate yesterday. That’s right. I have a roommate now.

“Shinoda Mariko…” I mumbled to myself as I watch her grumble with a frown, scratching her cheek for a second. Watching her, it feels odd that I’m sleeping with another person in the same room. It’s odd and…different.

Different is good…right?

Smiling, I quietly stood up and made my bed. I glanced back at Shinoda-san to check if she’s still sleeping before I kneeled on the floor by my bed to say my morning prayer. I felt a bit guilty as I hurriedly talked to God, but I didn’t want my roommate to see me praying. The thought of her mocking me like yesterday enters my mind.

With a tight smile, I stood up and glanced again at my sleeping roommate. I let out a sigh of relief upon seeing her sleeping soundly.

“So much for being myself then.” I mumbled as I made my way to my bag and my drawer to get ready for the day.  It took me almost an hour to get ready and was happy that I was quiet enough to not wake Shinoda-san. I took hold of my bag and was about to lift it to my shoulders when I heard another grunt from Shinoda-san. I flinched when I saw her eyes a bit open seemingly scanning her surroundings. She let out another grunt as she laid back down with her arm covering her eyes.

“Stupid sun…” she grumbled, causing me to look at the cause of her irritation. The sunlight was shining through the window hitting her face.

I bit my lip as I looked at the window then back at Shinoda-san who seemed to have fallen asleep again. Thinking it would be uncomfortable later on if I don’t do something, I walked towards my dresser and looked for something to cover the window. Thinking it would be best if I cover the window with something dark, I pulled out the black shirt Oshima-san gave me.

“Faith, hope, love.” I muttered as I held up the shirt with a smile. I remember receiving this from Oshima-san when she visited us a year ago. She handed it to be with a beaming smile after she talks to my Grandfather saying that it reminded her of me when she was looking around. It made me wonder why a black shirt would remind her of me, but I didn’t ask as I thought it would be rude. It was a simple shirt, a bit fitting for my usual taste, but it was my favorite as it was comfortable to wear especially at night or whenever it is cold. Besides, it was one of the few gifts I received that isn’t…typical.

Maybe…maybe Oshima-san gave it for that reason?

“effinmph…” Another sudden grunt from Shinoda-san startled me, causing me to jump a little. I pressed my lips tight not wanting to let out a sound. Blinking a few times, I turned to look at Shinoda-san who was grumbling a little as she turned to the other side, facing the wall. She grabbed the pillow below her head and placed it on top of her head, covering it.

That would be uncomfortable as well later on as well.

I let out a sigh then turned to her window. It is a bit sad that I won’t be able to wear this shirt for a while, but at least Shinoda-san would be able to sleep properly.

With a small smile, I carefully covered her window with my favorite shirt.


---


It’s uncomfortable.

The stares.
The glances.
The whispers.
The laughs.

It’s very uncomfortable.

I hurriedly grabbed my things as soon as the professor dismissed us and quickly head out of the room. I kept my head down as I walked out of the building, ignoring the gaze and glances that I feel were directed at me. I know I shouldn’t think about it and that I should really listen to Oshima-san that it’s all in my head that I think people are staring at me, but I can’t help but think that. It’s suffocating being around a lot of people. Even though this is what I wanted. This is what I asked my Grandfather for.

To be around other people and experience a lot of things.

I let out a sigh of relief once I reached the quad, my pace slowing a little. Unsure of where I’m heading, I opened the book that I’m holding as I walk and looked at the map Oshima-san provided me. It will probably take me a couple of minutes to reach the building of my next class. I do have an hour though before that starts, so maybe I could visit the church by the English Building and—

It was sudden and couldn’t help but let out a little ‘oof’ as I collided with another person, causing me to drop my books. Surprisingly, I got a glance on the person that I bumped into as the impact caused me to lean back. My eyes widen as did hers. It was my roommate.

It was Shinoda-san.

Maybe I didn’t realize how hard we collided that I only realized it when I lost my footing and balance. I closed my eyes tight as I know I will fall down. It’s silly, but at that moment—as I know I would make a fool of myself—I prayed for something that would likely happen.

It’s stupid but…I prayed that Shinoda-san wouldn’t laugh at me.

It was all so fast that I suddenly felt something wrap around my waist and pull me against something hard and…warm? An arm on my waist? I think so. The warmth though was fleeting, gone before I opened my eyes. I didn’t fall. I don’t think I will, yet I can’t seem to open my eyes and look. Maybe I was afraid of what I’ll see in front of me?

“You okay?” I hear her ask as the arm around my waist disappears. Her hand suddenly rests on my shoulder, giving it a squeeze a moment later. That little gesture and hearing her voice tinged with worry caused me to slowly open my eyes.

"Sh-Shinoda-san...?" Blinking a few times, I stammered even though I know it was her earlier. I then noticed how close we are standing to each other, causing my eyes to widen a little. I took a step back to reclaim both our personal spaces. My eyes quickly shifted to the ground feeling a bit embarrassed.

"I'm sorry...I wasn't looking at where I'm going." I said, bowing a little. I glanced at her and found her looking a bit embarrassed herself. Somehow, seeing her like that made me feel a bit better.

"It's okay.” She waved her hand casually. “I wasn't looking as well so we're both at fault here." She says before she began picking her things on the ground. I quickly followed as I crouched down. I see her pick up one of my book and she stares at it for a while before she stood up and held it for me to take.

"Here."

I quickly stood up bowing as an apology before taking hold of the book. Somehow my thumb brushed against her hand a little that I quickly pulled the book from her, nervously. Hopefully she doesn’t notice that. "Thank you and...I'm sorry again for what happened."

"Do you always do that?" She suddenly asked, startling me a little. The question confused me though. Does she mean the little accident of me touching her hand? Because that was an accident. It’s a harmless accident, right?

"Blushing I mean." She added.

Oh. I’m…I’m blushing right now?

"Wh-what?" I stammered, confused. I do feel nervous and warm. More so right now that she’s staring at me attentively. Is there something on my face?

"You always blush.” She pointed out calmly as she continues to stare at me. “Is it because you're easily embarrassed or.....?"

Feeling uncomfortable, I averted my eyes to the ground as I clutched my books against my chest tightly. I do feel embarrassed easily that would cause me to blush. But at this moment, I’m blushing mainly because Shinoda-san is staring at me. It’s nerve wracking to be stared at by Shinoda-san. Maybe it’s because—

"Never mind." She says causing me to glance at her. She was smiling a little, like she thinks it’s silly to be asking questions like that. Regardless, it was the first time I see her smile. It wasn’t much but…

“Your first impression of Mariko is that she’s beautiful?”

"Anyway, as painful as it is, it's nice bumping into you Kojima-san.” She says as she glanced at me for a brief moment before she turned and waved. “See you."

I stare at her, unmoving as she walks away. I wasn’t expecting her to glanced back at me, so when she did, it startled me. I quickly turned and walked in the opposite direction. I frowned and tightened my hold on my books as I felt her eyes on me. She’s…watching me walk. It’s nerve wracking to be stared at by Shinoda-san. Maybe it’s because when she stares at you, you can see she’s genuinely curious. There’s life in her eyes. It’s fleeting, but it’s there. A few seconds that she isn’t hiding. Regardless of how brief it is, hopefully I could stare back and not hide as well…

…so that I could get to know her better.



TBC


______________________________________________________

Next up: Waiting for immortal_K's MariHaru fic and AFLynx's TakaTomo fic.  :lol:
                       But seriously, Mariko's list just continues.   :lol:

______________________________________________________


Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 3: Damn that 1%!)
Post by: RJay on March 07, 2012, 03:49:12 AM
I'm really enjoying this fic so much
Makes me laugh a lot especially Miichan

A small MariHaru moment(interesting) I like the way how Mariko describe the so call 'romantic' moment
Really cracks me up

Please update soon
Already looking forward to it
Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 3: Damn that 1%!)
Post by: kahem on March 07, 2012, 10:57:42 AM
Hahaha! I really like Miichan and her antics ^^
Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 3: Damn that 1%!)
Post by: AFLynx on March 07, 2012, 11:47:43 AM
 :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: Honestly, I'm trying to contain my laughter here... coz I'm still at work when I was reading this chapter  :nervous

Dialogues between Mariko and Miichan always crack me up  :lol: In my opinion, those kind of banters can only happen between best friends... and you were able to write it beatifully (and comically)  :thumbup

*gasp*  :w00t: Takamina as a professor? Awesome! Hm... she's friends with Haruna eh? I wonder what's their story  :) I have to stop myself from blushing when I imagine Tomoching being flustered and worried about Takamina.  :nervous But seriously, I can imagine Takamina as you wrote her: Clumsy, DENSE, midget professor  :shocked I have to agree with the deflated look on Tomochin's face   :sweatdrop: :doh:

Thank you so much for your update FoF-san!  :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow: as always, will be waiting for your next installment!  :w00t:

P.S.
ano... regarding my TakaTomo fic... well, I found a willing beta-reader for it and I just need to write it  :nervous I'll just have to finalize the plot/summary/settings and all that then I'll start to write it. Maybe I'll just surprise you by posting it one of these days (weeks... months...  :nervous ) I hope you'll be patient with me  XD
Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 3: Damn that 1%!)
Post by: immortal_K on March 07, 2012, 01:53:00 PM

Oh Damn that 1%!!!

OMG this is so funny  :mon lmao: I'm glad I chose to read this during my break time at work! TOTALLY made my night so much better already! Screw that 1% that is giving me a bad night at work because this 99% is awesome!  :bow: :bow: :bow:  :twothumbs :twothumbs

I really love how you are writing this, and the way Mariko is throughout the story. keke
First Betty and now Johnny Bravo ROFL *need air!!! dying from laughing too hard*
Mariko and Miichan is like the best combo in this, please stay best friends forever so Mariko can keep thinking of ways to get rid of Miichan while Miichan knows exactly what to do to bribe her sadist best friend!

Oh oh oh, Betty likes mariko  :) I see her blushing!~ *points to the blushing Haruna -->  :wub:*
They already did the classic "bump into each other, one almost falls over while the other saves the falling one with arms around the waist to feel them up while holding it for a few sec so the wind can make it on time for added effect scenario"

O.O Takamina.... Professor... + a blushing Tomochin!! What's going on?  :panic: but then whoever falls for takamina always suffer greatly because of takamina's "Dense-itis" problems. Good luck to Tomochin  :lol: :lol:

WOW special mention at the end... but it's gives off the feeling of debt threats. Imagine those words written in red paint (or blood) on the walls in big ugly letters.

"Waiting for immortal_K's MariHaru fic"

LOL, I'll try to get it out as soon as I can, been a little busy recently with a lot of projects backed up at the moment. But on the bright side I was able to write down a couple notes for the story. It will be a 2-3 shot I think  XD

Thanks for the update FoF-san!  :bow: :bow: :bow: Your writing is so Godly! I will be waiting in the shadows for more!

*Merges into the shadows*

~imo-k
Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 3: Damn that 1%!)
Post by: flameeyes on May 13, 2012, 11:57:36 AM

IF ONLY YOU KNOW

 :wriggly:  :mon angel::wriggly:

 :mon whimper:
I   C A N ' T   E X P R E S S   M Y   F E E L I N G S   N O W ! ! !

 :on gay: :nya: :on gay:

ANOTHER FANFIC OF MARIHARU~!!!!

 :k-inlove: :tama-heart: :tama-laff: :tama-yeeaah: :k-inlove:
◄ I   L O V E   M A R I H A R U   S O   M U C H ! ! ! . . . . .    :inlove::wub::inlove:
:tama-heart: :tama-laff: :tama-yeeaah:

IF ONLY YOU KNOW
I'm near to death :bleed eyes: this several months only to find a fiction for this pairing!!!!


 :tama-lotsaluv: T H A N K   Y O U S O M U C H ! ! ! :bow: :k-sad:

 :cry: :cry: :tama-excite: :cry: :cry:

:k-thrilled: I'm looking forward to you to wrote more about this pairing!!!!  :jphip:

 :k-great: :k-inlove: :k-great:

 :lol: again thank you so much!!  :twothumbs for this FICTION!!!!!!!

FLAMEEYES!!!!
Title: Re: Basket Case - (Chapter 3: Damn that 1%!)
Post by: flameeyes on May 20, 2012, 09:40:19 AM
.

BORED

 :imdead: :mon nap: :imdead:

*Sigh*

 :mon speechless: :mon speechless: :mon speechless:
hay......still waiting you to UPDATE this....
 :mon whimper: :mon whimper:
I can't blame you since you have a lots of work
 :mon POd:
*sigh*

well take care and keep your good work
 :mon surr:
FLAMEEYES

.
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 4: Revlon sweat, spit and tears!)
Post by: FoF on July 14, 2012, 05:23:36 PM
Update!  XD And it took awhile!  XD
Sorry bout that.  :nervous
I miss writing this fic so I decided to update. I like writing this one since I can write freely.  :lol:
Let me know what you guys think...whoever you guys are who will still read this.  :nervous

Just a reminder though. This is fiction. If I ever offend someone, please feel free to tell me.

Thanks and enjoy!  :)



__________________________________________________




(http://imageshack.us/a/img801/9779/7mjb.png)
many thanks to yanouchi and crazywota for the poster




Chapter 4:  Revlon sweat, spit and tears





Ever had days wherein it felt longer than any other days?

I'm sure you know what I'm talking about. You probably felt it, wondered about it, complained about it then just let it stride. I mean really, you can't do anything about it right? You just have to grin and bear it.

Kinda like what I'm doing right now. Minus the whole grinning though. Stoic is more like my style. My companion on the other hand...yeah she's all grin.

"Mashllypaghetti please." Miichan grinned, holding her tray up for the lunch slash dinner lady. Seeing her like this, it reminds me of that gluttonous boy in Charlie and the chocolate factory. I swear she's almost salivating right now.

"What?" The lunch slash dinner lady asks, her eyebrow arched up. She does not look pleased. Honestly, I don't think she knows how look pleasing since if you look closely, you'd see her make up melting. Hopefully that's not the case and I'm hallucinating because of this first day that I'm having or else we'd be tasting Revlon sweat on our food.

"Mash-lly-pag-hetti." Miichan syllabicated. I think she syllabicated it incorrectly too. But I don't think the lunch slash dinner lady cares as she frowned naturally. I think she's kinda like those typical lunch lady you see in movies who hardly smiles. You know, that type wherein at any second now she'd put something poisonous at our meals if we don't watch her hand carefully.

And yes, that's what I'm doing right now. Oddly enough, I fear for Miichan's life.

"She meant your dancing mashed potato and some spaghetti. She just had her meds so she goes on inventing new words for her brain's sake." I said to her, my eyes  locked at her hand. I can feel Crazy Psycho glaring at me while she voiced out her three letter protest.

"Hey!"

I'm trying to save her here and she's protesting. Talk about ungrateful.

"Are you mocking me?" The two times a day meal lady asked as she crossed her arms to her chest. My eyes slowly made its way to her eyes as I didn't want to stare at her hands anymore because then I'd see her chest and well...yeah you get it. Going for the eyes now and surprise surprise. Still not pleased but looking a bit angry at me.

"I'm pretty sure I was mocking her, not you." I pointed at the girl beside me who again let out her protest. Yes, the same three letter word.

"You are mocking me." The meal lady concluded looking at me dangerously, like a meal lady ready to take out her poison. I blinked back my surprise then raised my eyebrow at Miichan who now looked at me with confusion across her face.

"Am I saying unknown and soundless words here or what? Cause I'm absolutely, positively, infinitely sure I didn't say that."

"Just because I'm a lunch lady doesn't mean I didn't get the same education as you you know!" She spat or rather sprayed. Luckily for me it didn't reach me. Hmmm. Maybe we should scratch that 'luckily' word because I think I saw some rain like spit going to that spaghetti. So it's not only Revlon sweat that we'd get to taste but also spit. Great. If someone asks, I'm on a forced diet.

I turned to her, my eyes narrowed. "Again, I didn't say that." I said in plain simple words. It didn't seem to tame her though as her glare intensifies.

"I went to college too you know! I graduated with a degree in *bleeep*! So don't you look at me like I'm trash!"

And that's...kind of a downer. A taste of real life perhaps? Maybe they should let her talk in those Career talk they have in high school. People need this kinds of talk rather than letting those successful people talk and brag about their successes. Well maybe they should combine both. Make it balanced. I can actually imagine her doing those kinds of talk.

'Hi, my name is two times a day meal lady and I'm here to talk about real life. I'm a graduate of *bleeep* with a degree in *bleep bleep*. And right now I'm serving meal at Akihabara University.'

It could work. But then again, maybe she'd discourage the students if that is the case. Oh well, at least she's going to get money for that.

"What are you doing? Stop it." Miichan asked as she slightly tugs on my clothes waking me up on my imaginative world with the meal lady. I looked at her incredulously, my frustration showing as I noticed the attention of the people eating were drawn at us.

Great.

"I'm not doing anything!"

"Why do you people look down on us...like we're nothing?! We have feelings too you know!" She wailed with tears forming in her eyes, surprising me and Miichan. Hell I think everyone's surprised.

"Mariko!" Miichan is now shaking me, looking panicky at the meal lady. I was beginning to feel a bit alarmed as well. Okay so...this doesn't look good. We have to add tears to the Revlon sweat and spit meal if this continues.

We can't have that now can we.

Before I can open my mouth and say what they call 'comforting words' the clumsy, dense midget professor came to my rescue.

"Hmm? What's wrong Sachiyo-san?" She asked as she stood next to me. The meal lady let out a sob as she pointed at me like a kid who just got pushed by a bully.

"They...they were mocking me...thinking that I'm...nothing."

That's not true. If I was thinking that you were nothing, I wouldn't call you two times a day meal lady or I wouldn't imagine your career as a speaker on career talk. See that's not nothing. That's something. Okay clearly I can't say that or else she'd be bawling her eyes out at our meal. Correction. On Miichan's meal since I am on a forced diet. Better let go of the tray right now.

"I don't think that's true. I know these kids..." She looked at me and Miichan while she smiles. Funny how she says kids to us when she doesn't look older than us. 

Wait...her looking younger than us...that's not funny. Why am I insulting myself?

"...and they wouldn't say such a thing. These two are nice kids you know. I'm sure it's just a misunderstanding." Midget professor said as she smiled at the meal lady. Miichan nodded her head like crazy on that. She nudge me for a reaction and I forcefully gave a nod as well. I do agree with the misunderstanding, other than that...ah no.

"A...misunderstanding...?" Meal lady sniffed.

"Yes a misunderstanding, right girls?" Midget turned to the two of us again.

"Y-yeah. Completely a misunderstanding. We weren't belittling you. It's quite the opposite really since we love your cooking. And we love you as a person." Miichan explained, beaming. I can't help but raise my eyebrow at her. What the hell is Miichan doing spewing crappy things like she's on crack? I don't love her. I barely even know her. I don't even know her name and I keep referring to her as two times a day meal lady for fuck's sake!

"R-really?" Meal lady asks in a small voice. I suddenly had the urge to roll my eyes but decided against it cause we might get another misunderstanding. God, don't tell me she believes that crap.

"Really. Right Mariko?"

Can I say no?

Miichan gave me a look as she pinched me.

Guess not.

"Yes, she's right. We......yes we do. Very much." I gave her a forced smile. I swear I can taste bile in my mouth. Ugh.

Meal lady sniffed as she nods her head.

"Thank you. I'm so happy that people love me."

Miichan nodded her head looking like she'd touched as well. She held up her arms towards the meal lady.

"Aww. Grou---"

"Don't even think about it." I pulled her from behind cutting her off. I glared at her and she just shrugged. She definitely is on crack. That holy water she just drank definitely messed her up or something.

The meal lady continues to cry softly, saying some crap about love and a happy meal? Not sure on the latter. I decided to tune out her voice for selfish reasons. Midget professor and Crazy girl beamed at her. Me? I did the usual. I narrowed my eyes, crossed my arms to my chest.

God I think I'm enrolled in crackhouse university.



________________________________________



"Here." I pushed my tray of goodies from the meal lady at Miichan who was happily gobbling up her tray of goodies of Revlon sweat, spit and tears. I was wondering if blood are also in the menu but I didn't find a trace of blood on the meal lady's apron. So yeah maybe I shouldn't include that.

"You're not going to eat?" She tilted her head slightly as she asked.

"No. I'm on a forced diet."

"Since when?"

"Since I found out I was in love with the meal lady." I told her flatly. She shrugged.

"Your loss."

"And what a loss that is. I'll probably regret it all my life." I rolled my eyes. She shrugged again and got back to gobbling her food up. Maybe I should tell her about the secret ingredients that's in there. If she knew about it...I wonder if she'd still gobble that up like there's no tomorrow.

Yeah, she most definitely still would.

Sighing, I rest my chin in my hand and turned to the Midget professor who uninvitedly decided to join us as she sat across me. She's looking a bit amused at our friendly exchange of words as a smile graced her midget lips.

"Thanks for earlier. I definitely couldn't have done it without you." I said, the corner of lips tugs slightly up.

"Yeah. She sucks at being sorry and being thankful or any other important emotions for that matter. Robots can do better you know." Miichan said as she pointed at me. I just rolled my eyes. I can feel my best friend's love right there. Oh joy.

"Don't mention it. It's my way of saying sorry for earlier on how Tomochin acted." She said as she scratched the back of her neck using her good arm. It was only then I noticed the arm sling she's wearing.

"Nothing broken then?" I pointed at her arm. She shook her head smiling.

"Thankfully no. Just a bit...sprained."

"Yeah. Falling hard off a tree would do that to you." So does the word 'stupid.' But I don't need to say that. I'm trying to be nice here.

She looked surprised at what I said.

"Y-you...saw that?"

"No I just imagined it. I do have quite an active and accurate imagination. Heck I can even imagine Miichan over there finishing up all her meal and she'd still have room for more."

The midget professor looked at me stunned. Crazy Psycho stared at me for a few seconds then looked at her almost finished meal then looked back at me. Her eyes wide in astonishment.

"Sugee!" Miichan said.

"Really?" Midget professor tilted her head slightly.

Looking at these two, I can't help but let out a sigh as I shook my head. Trolling mode failed. This is so a face palm material.

"You're right though. I did fall off a tree earlier. I am a bit clumsy." Midget laughed as she again scratch the back of her neck seemingly embarrassed by the revelation.

You don't say.

"And...Tomochin clearly overreacted earlier."

Again...you don't say.

"What's up with the two of you anyway? Are you two like...lovers cause I swear she was so ready to bite me earlier." Miichan pointed out as she began to take the food off my tray. God Miichan. Restrain yourself or you might give out a clue to the dense one. And wow, she noticed that fang girl wanted to bite her head off. I'm...slightly impressed.

The midget one shook her head and gave out a chuckle.

"No. We're just friends."

Crazy Psycho glanced at me as I did to her, our eyes narrowed at each other obviously thinking the same thing.

Dense.

"We were neighbors and my parents were friends with hers. They would often hire me to baby sit her back then as I was quite older than her."

So fang girl fell for her baby sitter huh.

"It seemed like it was only yesterday I was baby sitting her. Now I look at her and she's all grown up. She's in college. Crazy how time flies huh." She sighs, a look of nostalgia across her face as she stares at the table. Funny how she says fang girl is all grown up now when everyone except for her seemed all grown up.

...I think I'm insulting myself again. Better stop that.

"Time doesn't seem to be flying fast enough for me right now. My time doesn't have them wings like yours has." I sighed. Her eyes then turned to me as she chuckled.

"I remember feeling that too when I was in college. I think that's a normal thing." She said with a smile. I stared at her for awhile. Though I do name her midget professor in my mind, I think I forgot that she IS a professor of the crackhouse university. And we're conversing with her like a normal student would to a student.

I'm blaming this to how young she looks. How old is she anyway? 15?

"Takamina!" A familiar unwanted voice could be heard as she called out to her. The three of us turned and saw fang girl walking towards us wearing that dangerous glare she had earlier.

"Takamina, what are you doing sitting with these two?" She said giving me and Miichan that look of disgust. I could care less than I usually could care less with the look she's giving me. Miichan on the other hand looked like she doesn't like it as she glared at her roommate.

"Just having a chat with my students." She explained, smiling totally unaware of fang girl's displeasure of seeing her with us. Dense I tell you, dense.

"Well let's go. C'mon. I'm hungry." Fang girl began tugging midget professors good arm, pulling her to stand up which the midget one did.

"Oh, okay." Midget professor turned to look at us now.

"Tomochin wants to go out and celebrate our reunion. So I have to go now. It was nice chatting with the two of you. I'll see you guys in class." She explained while fang pulled her. She gave us a wave then turned towards the exit. I could hear fang asking her why the hell did she have to explain anything to us. I watch as midget professor just shrugged and scratch the back of her neck. I can foresee a dark, demanding, whipped relationship that the midget one is going to have with her fang girl. Poor her.

"I....urk...I don't feel so good...." Miichan said looking like she's in pain. Her hand on her stomach.

On the other hand I can foresee myself rolling my eyes as I follow Miichan while she speed towards the nearest bathroom.

That's what she gets for eating so much Revlon sweat, spit and tears.



__________________________________________



After dropping off Miichan to her room--well I didn't really drop her off since her room is on the way towards mine--anyway, I made my way towards mine and wasn't surprised when I saw a light coming underneath the door. I fished for my keys and opened the door. I let out a tired sigh as I walked in.

"Okaeri." Was the soft greeting she uttered coming from her side. I didn't bother to look and just waved her off as I made way towards my bed. I let out a loud sigh as I flopped head first. Another sigh soon follows as I hugged my pillow tight, closing my eyes. I hate days like this. Days that feel so long. Ugh.

Silence consumed the room as I rest. Only the sound of paper and someone turning the page could be heard. Curiously, I cracked open my eye to look at the source and found Betty sitting on her desk already on her light blue PJs, reading. Seriously? On a first day? Who does that?

Oh right. She does.

"Got an assignment already?" I asked as I kept my open eye at her. She turned to look at me, glancing from behind looking like she's silently asking if it was her I was talking to. Well there's no one else in the room. Unless of course I'm talking to the pictured haloed people around her. That or I see dead people and I'm asking them if they have an assignment. Really now.

It took her awhile to figure out that it was indeed her I was talking to as she finally answered.

"Uhm...no. I'm just doing some advance reading."

I raised my eyebrow at her feeling a bit weirded out at her answer. Advance reading? Ugh. Hearing that is like watching Miichan drink half of the holy water. Who does that right?

Oh right. Miichan did.

Why am I surrounded with weird people again? Seriously? What is wrong with this world?

Not saying anything and thinking that a bath can somehow clean up the weirdness that's surrounds me, I pushed myself up from the bed and walked towards my drawer. I picked up my night clothes and walked inside the bathroom without so much as giving Betty a glance. The hot water certainly made me feel better and I really didn't mind if I stay there forever. Inside, there were no weirdness surrounding me. But alas, I don't want my skin to turn like a prune so I finished my business and walked out of  the bathroom feeling a bit better.

The moment I stepped out of the bathroom, I see Betty getting ready for bed. I watched her for awhile as I dry my hair with a towel. She must've noticed me staring as she turned to look at me. Our eyes locked for a few seconds until she glanced down and looked at what I was wearing. Her eyes didn't linger though as she quickly turned away and continued to what she was doing confusing the hell out of me. My head tilted slightly as I stare at her back, eyebrow's furrowed slightly.

Did she just blush?...Again?

I looked down at my clothes.

I'm only wearing a plain white tank top and a black boy shorts. No blush worthy here so...huh? Tch. Betty probably felt embarrassed at blatantly looking at my clothes. Yeah. That's probably why.

Shaking my head, I made my way towards my bed and sat on it. I grabbed my purse and fished out my phone. Flipping it open, I saw that there were two messages for me. Before I can open it, I glanced at Betty and found her just standing by her bed looking a bit troubled. I saw her glance at me then looked away when I caught her. Seriously, what's her problem now?

"Um...I...I'm going to sleep now."

"Ooookaaayyy." I drawled and kept my eyes on her. She honestly looked like she wanted to say more and I really have no clue as to what. Is there some kind of ritual she has to do before she goes to bed or something? Yesterday I didn't get to see her do any ritual since when I got back, she was already sleeping so...no clue here.

Wait. Oh. Right. She does have a ritual.

"I get it. You have to pray." I nodded my head. She turned to me but her eyes were downcast as she gave a shy nod. I scratched the back of my neck again feeling a bit weirded out.

"So...do I have to pray with you like hold hands or something and sing Kumbaya or what?" I see her eyebrow furrowed slightly. I quickly waved my hand when I noticed it.

"I don't mean to disrespect your religion or anything. I just have no idea on what you're implying here. Seriously." Ain't that the truth. It seemed like she understood me as she nodded her head.

"It's just that...I have to pray and...I usually pray kneeling down." She said softly, her eyes still downcast to the floor as a blush creeps across her cheeks.

Oh...

Oh!

"It's okay if you kneel down. I won't laugh at you. I really don't find kneeling people funny. It's not that just laughable for me. Plus I hardly ever laugh so...yeah. You're safe." I shrugged nonchalantly. Her eyes slowly made its way to mine.

"Why do you..." She trailed and I waited for her to finish whatever is it that she was going to say. It seemed like she changed her mind though as she shook her head and looked away, smiling slightly.

"Never mind. I'm going to pray now."

"Ok. You do that." Seriously weird people...everywhere.

I shook my head and went back to looking at my phone. Sure enough, I noticed Betty kneeling down her back facing me. Looking at her kneeling down like that...yeah. Not funny.

I looked at my phone again and looked at the two messages. One was from my little sister saying how much she misses me and asking me when will I be back home. Yes I have an overly attached little sister. Cute but a bit suffocating sometimes as she always want to be with me and all. She cried so hard when I left you know. Yeah, she was THAT attached to me.

Smiling slightly I replied to her message and said 'soon.' Doubt that but my little sister doesn't know that. Moving on to the other message. I couldn't help but sigh when I saw that it was from my mother. I think I have an overly attached mother as well as she reminds me to write her a letter. Now that I think about it, I have three overly attached people around me. I have an overly attached sister, mother and best friend.

I caught Betty glancing at me as she stood up finished from her evening prayer. She turned away again then went to lay down on her bed, covering herself up with her blanket.

Hopefully I don't have an overly attached roommate cause that's just...no.

Sighing, I was about to place my phone back inside my purse when disaster strikes and embarrassment followed. My stomach made a growling noise.

Shit. I forgot about that whole forced diet thing.

"Are you hungry?" Betty asked peeking over the blanket. I narrowed my eyes at her. No, there's a band inside my stomach right now and they're chanting encore that's why it's making a noise.

My stomach growled again.

Ugh. Maybe I should refrain from thinking sarcastic thoughts right now as it obviously is making me hungry. I think I'm hallucinating as well cause I'm seeing a melon bread in front of me. Someone's holding it towards me.

"Here." Betty said. I blinked back and looked up at her. She's standing in front of me, handing me that delicious bread. When did she...?

"I bought that earlier but didn't get to eat it. Take it." She smiled slightly. I stared at her for awhile and I swear I see some kind of shinning halo on top of her head. Clearly the hunger is making me delusional.

I hesitantly took her offering giving her a small smile as well.

"Thanks."

She nodded her head and went back to her bed while I slowly unwrap the melon bread. Taking a bite at it, I swear I can hear a harp playing in the background. Geez...I think I'm turning into them weird ones when I'm hungry. Better not repeat the whole forced diet thing. I blame two times a day meal lady for this.

"You didn't get to eat dinner?" Betty asked as she looked at me as she lay down on her bed. I shook my head as I took a bite.

"Forced diet."

"Forced...?"

"Had to. It's a matter of life and death. I picked cleanliness." I shrugged.

"Oh." She gave me a confused look that I can't blame. Meh. She doesn't need to know the full details anyway.

I continue to eat and noticed her watching me. She didn't look away this time when I looked at her. It was then I noticed that she wasn't wearing her thick glasses now. She looks good without them. She wasn't blushing as well. Good...but...why is she staring at me? Should I like...strike up a conversation or something? Maybe I should just to be nice and all since she did give me food.

"So um...you're a Catholic?"

"Y-yes."

"Since when?"

"Since I was born."

"Huh...how's that treating you?"

"It's...okay I guess."

I nod my head. What a nice conversation that we're having. I feel a lot closer to her now. NOT. Ah I think I'm slowly getting back to normal now.

"Can I um...ask you something?" She started, her eyes away from mine. I shrugged as I munch on the last remains of the melon bread.

"For feeding me, you can ask me anything. I'll be your blue genie for the night." Saying that earned me a chuckle from her. Hmm. I think this is the first time I hear her laughing. Should I pat myself on the back then for that?

"What was your...first impression of me?" She asked hiding half of her face with her blanket. Her eyes were shifting towards me then away from me back and forth. Her asking me what is my first impression of her brought me back to my conversation with Miichan about her saying that I was beautiful and also that cracked up theory of hers about Betty here having a 1% crush on me. Why did I suddenly remember that? And why is she asking me that anyway? But I did say that she could ask me anything.

Ugh...me and my big mouth. Being nice definitely lead me here.

"Religious...goody goody...like a nun." I shrugged.

"Oh." She definitely sounded disappointed there. Hey. I'm trying to be honest here. I really did think of her as that.

"Why do you ask that anyway?" I asked frowning slightly.

"Just...wondering I guess." She answered softly. Honestly it felt like it's much more deeper than that. Like maybe something happened earlier? I suddenly remembered when I saw her earlier, walking at the campus with her head down. There were a couple of looks thrown at her because of her horrendous clothing. Hmmm...I think I'm on to something.

"Honestly for me, first impression doesn't always last. It does if you don't get to know the person better, but if you do then you'd probably end up scratching that first impression you had when you first saw them. Plus people change most of the time so..." I shrugged.

"So...I may not be a goody goody?"

"Well I think I need further observation before I can say my final judgment."

Weirdly enough, what I said made her smile and nod her head.

"I'd...like that a lot."

Eh?

"You may be right about how first impression doesn't always last...but I think for me it does..."

I tilted my head slightly as I look at her smiling.

"...my first impression of you."

Eh?


_________________________________________________



I slowly opened my eyes and the first thing that greeted me is that shirt of Betty that's covering my window. I stare at the shirt as the wind moves it. Somehow I had a feeling that something woke me up and...I don't know what.

"Good morning!" An unknown smiling face suddenly appears over me greeting me and shocking the living day lights out of me that I couldn't help but let out a scream as I sat up and moved away from her clutching my pillow.

"Wh-who the fuck are you?!"

"Isn't it a bit early for saying bad words?" She said tilting her head slightly.

"Not when someone is trespassing and breaking an entry!" I yelled. Despite my lethargic side, I think I'm a bit athletic so I could probably take any girl on. But looking at this person...I have a feeling she's more athletic than I am. She'd smash me to pieces if she wants to.

"Oh I wasn't breaking an entry. I knocked a couple of times then tried the doorknob and found out that it wasn't locked so I went right in."

I looked at her incredulously.

"So that's not breaking an entry for you?!"

"Nope. I didn't break anything. I knocked and went inside. No breaking occurred." She smiled and I just narrowed my eyes at her. Cute. Real cute.

"Hey...you know you look familiar. Weren't you in my class yesterday?" She pointed out. I raised my eyebrow at that. But now that she mentions it...she does look familiar as well. Only when I realized who she was did I went back to narrowing my eyes.

"You're that girl who was sleeping and snoring at class." How can she even remember my face with all that sleeping she did? Seriously. Me recognizing her seems to make her happy as she nodded.

"Yup. That's me." She then held out her hand for me.

"I'm Akimoto Sayaka. Nice to meet you."

I raised my eyebrow at the offered hand then looked at her smiling self. My second day. Why does this always happen? Will this happen everyday? Probably since I'm in crackhouse university. Why God, Why?!

Letting out a sigh of defeat, I hesitantly took her offered hand and shook it.

"Shinoda Mariko and what are you doing here?"

She let go of my hand and grabbed something from the empty bed of Betty. Did she go out already? Such an early bird that is.

"My mom mailed me some baked cookies and it was so many that I decided to give some. Here." She offered me a box and I just raised my eyebrow at it. Seriously what is wrong with the people here?

"Thanks?" I sighed again as I took the offered box.

"I live next door to you. I actually went to the other room beside us but the girl thought I was selling cookies so she slammed the door at me."

Must be Fang girl. I wouldn't blame her for slamming the door at Snorlax's face. If she did that to me rather than break an entry, I'd probably do that too.

"So...nice room." She said as she looked around.

"I'm pretty sure your room is identical to ours." I said as I sat at the edge of my bed.

"True but we don't have these. You a Catholic?" She pointed at the haloed people on Betty's wall. I raised my eyebrow at her.

"You caught me sleeping right here and you ask me if I'm Catholic when the pictures are over there? Why the hell would I put my stuff over there on the other wall and sleep here?"

"Ohh. Someone's not a morning person eh?" She smirked. I just rolled my eyes and stood up. God, what time is it anyway?

"Whoa. You're pretty tall."

"No actually this is just prosthetic legs. I'm really a midget in disguise." I grumbled as I fished for my phone. 7am?! Seriously?!

"Close enough. Want to join the girl's basketball team with me?" I turned to her and she's all grin showing all that white teeth she has. I sighed defeatedly and shook my head. It was right then the door suddenly opened and a running Miichan made her way towards me.

"Wahhhh! Help!" She said as she hid behind me, cowering as Fang also walked inside towards her looking like she really wants to bite Miichan's head off. Luckily for Miichan, Snorlax held the foaming fang girl.

"Let go of me...you...you amazon!" Fang said as she looked at Snorlax who looked confused.

"Amazon? Really? Is that a compliment or what?" She asked me keeping her hold on the other girl. I could only roll my eyes at her question. I then turn to look at Miichan who was still hiding behind me.

"What did you do this time?"

"I just told her that she was very important to me and I told her that so that I could be closer to her. ....Well that and I didn't flush the toilet so...." She shrugged. It's definitely the latter. Nice one Miichan.

"I'll kill you! Let go of me!" Fang yelled as she struggled from Snorlax's hold who then began asking me again to join the basketball team. Miichan from behind me began taunting Fang and I could only narrow my eyes as this craziness continues.

I'm thinking of dropping out of this cracked up university if these continues.

Suddenly, as if all these craziness isn't enough, an unknown head peeked at the opened doorway and we all turned towards the voice, stopping.

"Yo Sayaka! Are you done giving them those blasted cookies cause we have to..." She suddenly stopped and her eyes widened.

"Y-you!" She pointed towards my direction and well Miichan is behind me so...

"Who?" I asked raising my eyebrow.

"You!" She repeated. I pointed at myself.

"Me? Me what?"

"Is this some kind of knock knock joke?" Miichan asked from behind me, frowning. Before I could retort back on Miichan's question, the unknown girl quickly made her way towards me, grabbed both my hands and invaded my personal space.

"Oh my God it's you!" She exclaimed again showing me closely her full smile. I can feel her breathing through her nose what with how close she. I can't step back because Miichan is behind me so...yeah, I'm stuck.

"What about Mariko that has gotten you excited Sae?" Snorlax asked. Did she just call me Mariko? I didn't permit her to call me by my first name you know.

"It's her!"

Okay so this girl is giving me the creeps with her smile. I'm going to dub her Creepy for now.

"Her what?" Both Miichan and Fang asked exasperatedly. I guess their getting frustrated with the whole 'you' 'her' whatever. Can't blame them really.

"She's the prince I was talking to you about!" Creepy said as she looked at Snorlax. Prince? What the fuck on crack...?!

"The one you couldn't stop gushing about yesterday? That prince?"

"Yes. The one who saved the princess!"

"I'm the who that saved the what now?" I raised my eyebrow at her. Creepy quickly turned towards me making me to lean slightly away from her. Seriously she's really close to me that her lips are only a bit inches from mine.

"Yesterday, you saved a princess in distress by swooping her in your arms, preventing her from falling. I saw it on my own two eyes...you were so...cool!!!" She exclaimed loudly spraying me with her spit. I know I needed a shower but not this kind!

"Okay first, can you just move away? I'm not really into swapping spits with a stranger so early in the morning. Seriously, move." I glared at her. Thankfully she didn't protest and took a step back but she still kept her eyes locked in mine and that creepy smile she had on when she did that. Definitely creepy.

"What is she talking about Mariko?" Miichan asked from behind me. I could only sigh while I massage my temples. I foresee an impending headache.

Just as I thought it wouldn't get any worse, the said princess made her appearance as she walked out of the bathroom all wet clad only with a towel. She let out a squeal holding her towel tight when she saw how many people were inside our room.

"Wh-what's...g-going on...?"

"OH MY GOD IT'S THE PRINCESS!!" Creepy yelled as she looked at Betty who jumped surprised. God how many decibels was on the yell of hers? Miichan, who despite the gawking that she's doing on Betty shook her head and put the pieces together.

"Y-you saved Haruna-chan from falling yesterday?"

"Yes and she was so awesome! Like in the fairy tale! The prince and the princess!" Creepy again exclaimed. What kind of crack is this girl hitting?! Fairy tale?! Ugh probably an avid fairy tale reader when she was a child...and she still is. Like I said, creepy.

"P-princess...?" Betty tilted her head slightly looking a little bit scared. I glanced at Miichan when I heard her snort. She glanced at me, grinning.

"10%."

My eyebrow twitched at that knowing exactly what she means. And I was right you know. Because right then and there, I felt the head ache.

Damn I'm good.


______________________________________________

Next: Honestly, I have no idea what's next. I'll just write up whatever cracked up things that comes to my mind.  :lol:

______________________________________________
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 4: Revlon sweat, spit and tears!)
Post by: kojiyuu109 on July 15, 2012, 03:30:37 AM
i want to know what happen next ! please update SOON  :twisted:
thanks for the update!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 4: Revlon sweat, spit and tears!)
Post by: RJay on July 15, 2012, 04:54:48 AM
AHAHAHA!!!! I can't get enough of this it's so hilarious.
Oh god, my stomach is killing me!!!

I like the beginning and especially the end(the end the funniest in this chapter)
Sayaka just barged in and surprized Mariko when she woke up; classic.
And Sae coming out of nowhere and calling Mariko a prince LOL!!!
Miichan forgot to flush the toilet; ew, that's gross. Who still doesn't flush the toilet? Unless they're kids(like really small kids)

Please update the next chapter soon. XD

Ps: Sorry wasn't putting any emoticons, was using my IPod. :p
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 4: Revlon sweat, spit and tears!)
Post by: Ryo Hiroshi on July 15, 2012, 05:04:46 AM
OMG FoF-sannnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn  :w00t: :w00t: :w00t:
Have I told you that I love you??? If I haven't, I do it right now!!!   :deco:
I love you! I LOVE YOU! I DEFINITELY LOVE YOU!  XD XD XD XD XD
You know, when I saw you updated The Price of Fame some days ago, I was wondering when will you update this  :catglare:
And then, last night, when I was about to go to bed early (to prepare for my final exam this morning  :P) I decided to check on JPHiP (I'm glad I did it  XD) and BANG, I saw your update  :w00t: :w00t: :w00t: Thanks to that, I couldn't sleep early like I intended  :lol:
About this chapter, wow I don't know what to say, I just want to ask you one question: Are you a genius or what?  XD XD XD XD XD
Seriously, it was so so so hilarious, I laughed like crazy I couln't stop it  :lol: :lol: :lol:
I love it! Really love it! Extremely love it!  :cathappy: :cathappy: :cathappy:
Please update the next chapter as soon as possible, FoF-san  :bow: I'm eager to know what happens next  :cow:
Thank you for your hard work  :bow:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 4: Revlon sweat, spit and tears!)
Post by: immortal_K on July 15, 2012, 06:36:47 AM
YAY FoF update!!!!

Sorry I still haven't updated anything for you yet, but your update just made me  :).
Here I am having a bad week trying to work with my sprain ankle and suddenly I see your update. Its so good makes me smile like crazy.
So funny and really loving Mariko in here, her personality is the best and the way she sees everyone.
Sayaka = Snorlax ROFL
then you have a creepy Sae, the no name drama queen lunch lady and betty but not just any betty it'd princess betty.

Please do continue this  :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 4: Revlon sweat, spit and tears!)
Post by: Suicchin on July 15, 2012, 08:21:28 AM
oh Gawd!
Im really enjoying your story.
Its really hard to find good MariHaru fanfics and I love so much this pairing!

Please continue it soon. Im looking forward next chap!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 4: Revlon sweat, spit and tears!)
Post by: flameeyes on July 18, 2012, 02:20:17 PM
FUCKIN' HIGH!!!!!
 :inlove: :wub: :mon crazyinlove: :mon crazyinlove: :mon angel: :mon crazyinlove: :mon crazyinlove: :wub: :inlove:

 :tama-excite: :tama-apeshit: :mon rockstar: :mon roll: :aimonkey: :guychan: :deejay :guychan: :aimonkey: :mon roll: :mon rockstar: :tama-apeshit: :tama-excite:
 :tama-apeshit: :aimonkey: :guychan: :snsdyuri: :snsdfany: :snsdseo: :snsdsica: :snsdyoo: :snsdsun: :snsdsoo: :guychan: :aimonkey: :tama-apeshit:
♥ :heart: :inlove: :wub: IF ONLY YOU KNOW HOW HAPPY I AM!!!! :wub: :inlove: :heart: ♥


 :wub: :mon dance: :on gay: :mon lovelaff: :nya: :mon inluv: :shy2: :mon bleed2: :wriggly: :mon angel: :wriggly: :mon bleed2: :shy2: :mon inluv: :nya: :mon lovelaff: :on gay: :mon dance: :wub:


 :thumbup :note: :poof: :flower: FINALLY YOU UPDATE!!! :flower: :poof: :note: :twothumbs
 :pen_whirl: I LOVE YOU SO MUCH!!!! :pen_whirl:

◄  I  A M  P R E T T Y  M U C H  H I G H  I N - L O V E  I N  M A R I H A R U ! ! ! ! . . . . . :tama-apeshit: :tama-yeeaah: :tama-lotsaluv: :tama-heart: :tama-laff: :tama-excite: :tama-bigheart:


 :peace: :panic: :cow: I WILL WAIT FOR YOUR NEXT UPDATE :cow: :panic: :peace:

◄ :mon blowhorn: THANK YOU SOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO MUCH!!!! :mon cam: :mon love: :mon cam: :usagiii:


 :skull: :cat: :pen_whirl: :pen_wave: :pen_whirl: :cat: :skull:

:thumbup TAKE CARE ALWAYS AND KEEP UP YOUR :poof: GOOD WORK :peace:

◄FLAMEEYES!!!! :thumbsup :mon bye: :thumbsup


 :pen_read: Proud to an E-BOOK reader :pen_read:



Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 4: Revlon sweat, spit and tears!)
Post by: kahem on July 18, 2012, 04:23:43 PM
HAHAHAHA!!!!! Poor Mariko!!!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 4: Revlon sweat, spit and tears!)
Post by: sakura_drop_ on July 20, 2012, 12:55:39 AM
Thank you for this update! Mariko's sarcasm so funny. I was laughing non stop while reading! And I like all the characterisations here. Keep this up!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 4: Revlon sweat, spit and tears!)
Post by: FoF on July 23, 2012, 05:52:55 PM
Honestly, this wasn't supposed to be the one that I should be updating but my friend made me promise to update this again and prolong the MariHaru scenes since for her,  the MariHaru part of chap4 was short and...short. Her words, not mine.  :nervous Plus she said I was completely in trolling mode on chap4 which I totally agree when I read it again.  :lol: Too many mistakes as well. I apologize for that. And well honestly, I pretty much forgot to include something in chap4 so  :nervous


Anyway, my reply to commentors:


@kojiyuu109: And update I did!  :lol:. Honestly that emoticon you used makes me wonder what's the meaning behind it. But regardless of that, thanks for reading and commenting.  XD

@RJay: I'm okay with the whole lack of emoticons. :) And I'm glad you found chap4 funny. Honestly I think I overdid it with the trolling and the funnies.  :lol:. Thanks for reading and commenting. XD

@Ryo Hiroshi: Awww thanks. Though I do feel bad for not letting you sleep because of my update... :nervous still, thanks! xD You're actually one of the main reason I'm writing this so I'm glad to see you're still reading it. You made me miss MariHaru!  XD. And the lack of it is pretty frustrating. That goes for TakaHaru. lol. Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting. :)

@immortal_K: Sprained ankle sucks.  :( Hope you're feeling better. And it's okay if you haven't updated anything for me. :) I know how life tries to prevent authors from updating. Been there and sometimes, I still am. :lol: Rest well my friend, and heal those wounds of yours and come back to the world of writing. lol. Thanks for reading and commenting. XD

@Suicchin: I'm glad you're enjoying this fic. :) And yes I do agree that it is hard to find good MariHaru fanfics. I kept looking back then and only found a few. Frustration led me to writing this. True story.  :lol:. Thanks for reading and commenting! xD

@flameeyes: Okay, when I first I saw this I was like 'Holy mother of GIFS!'  :shocked That's another true story.  :lol: Looking at it now, it looks like a moving cake. So I thank you for the GIF cake you made. I'm glad you're happy about my update. :) I did tell you when I PMd you that I would update it. lol. Thanks for reading and the cake. Can't help but stare at it. XD

@kahem: Yes. Mariko would forever be poor if she doesn't loose that stick up her behind.  :lol:. Thanks for reading and commenting kahem! XD

@anzai48: First time for everything I always say.  :lol:. I'm surprised to see that you read this, really. I mean I think it's obvious to say that we have different tastes in pairings since I do pretty much write only 1st gen fics, total opposite of you since you write every generation there is, yet you read this and liked it. ...I'm giving you a cyber hug whether you like it or not. No! Don't run away~! *cyberhug!*  :lol:. But seriously, I'm happy that you read this and liked the pairings. Feeling honored as well.  :bow: And you're right! The one's I've offended the most are Mariko's mom and meal lady! I didn't give them names! Shocking realization is shocking.  :lol:. And can I just quote...
Quote from: anzai48 on July 18, 2012, 08:28:10 PM
And love your sarcastic reference to Buffy.....It's better than Twilight....trololol.....

Quoted for truth. Buffy kicks ass while Twilight.......Yeah......I'll go with kicking of asses. Plus, I love Faith so Buffy wins my vote always. lol. Thanks for reading and commenting anzai48.  XD

@sakura_drop: I'm happy you liked it. :) I honestly didn't know sarcasm can be this popular.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting. XD


To silent readers, dear Thank You pressers, I thank you as well for reading this fic.  :bow: :bow:


I love you guys! Seriously!  :)  :)  :)
But the reminder remains. Only the size of it changes.
This is fiction. If I ever offend someone, please feel free to tell me.  :)
Here's Chap5!
Enjoy!  :)


___________________________________________________



(http://imageshack.us/a/img854/9950/2jmm.png)
many thanks to yanouchi and crazywota for the poster




Chapter 5: Uncharacteristically Speaking





Ever felt like jumping out of a 50 storey building and just end everything that needs to be ended?

It's easy. You just have to close your eyes, jump then wait for it and then...BANG! Or is BOOM? Meh, you can just add the appropriate sound effects for that. Anyway, doing that, everything's peaceful again. Well except for the people who witnessed your amazing feat and is currently looking at your messy corpse, screaming, traumatized at the sight. But, let's not care about them since they can take care of themselves through therapy and focus on the thought that...you're free...but dead. Still free though. You're free like that free taste they have at the grocery store. Or free like a bacteria ready to infest whatever it sees. Yes, FREE, with bold and capital letters. No crazies around. No weirdoes. No psycho bestfriend, no Bieber fan mom, no over-protective fang girl with the dense midget professor, no Amazon-like Snorlax, no creepy megaphonic girl with her obsessive attachment to fairy tales, no overly attached sister and no religious goody goody self proclaimed nun like roommate. Just...free.

That's the kind of freedom I want right now. I know it's a scary thought, but really...can you really blame me for wanting that?

"So you haven't told me why you failed to mention the whole princely act." Miichan said as she glanced at me while we walk side by side at Akihabara University. It's better known as crackhouse university inside my head. My head...that's painfully throbbing since the morning encounter.

Really, can you blame me for wanting to take up sky diving without a parachute?

"Oh I'm sorry for not telling you something so trivial, frivolous, diminutive, petty, trifling and inconsequential as saving Betty from falling down. Should I tell you as well how I just took a piss earlier in the bathroom?" I growled as I massaged my temples.

"Don't you use big words that are...hard to understand on me! And no! Haruna-chan is not just pretty she's beautiful and kind as well!" She glared at me and I couldn't help but roll my eyes at that. Figures the 'petty' one is the one she'd remember...wrongly.

"It's petty. Not Pretty." I pointed out which of course she completely didn't understand as she replied.

"I told you her name is Haruna-chan, not Betty! And yes she is pretty and beautiful and kind!"

Die. I just want to die and be at peace. Can I at least have that?

"Anyway, it's important that you tell me these things about Haruna-chan since I told you I want to be her fairy Godmother you know."

"What does that even mean?" I sighed softly as I shook my throbbing head. Is it just me or does it seem like everything is being associated with fairy tales. I wouldn't be surprised if I got sucked into a fairy tale book. If that is the case, shoot me. Shoot me now.

"I want to help her out. You know, kinda like Mr. Miyagi with that kid who wants to go all chop chop." She shrugged.

"Mr. Miyagi and a fairy Godmother are different people. Mr. Miyagi was a teacher while the fairy Godmother is....kinda like a sugar mommy."

"Exactly. I want to be both for Haruna-chan. I'll be her teacher and her sugar mommy at the same time. I'll bring her back to the norm." She smiled smugly as she nodded her head.

"You know, that kinda sound like what a pedophile would say. Oddly enough, I'm not surprised to hear it from you."

"Say what you want. I'm still her fairy God Miyagi and you!" She suddenly stood in front of me, halting our walk and pointed her index finger at me. She's looking at me funny, kinda like a father would to his daughter's girlfriend. Wait...don't tell me she's...

"If you want to be her prince charming, loosen up the whole Scrooge attitude and treat her the way she deserves!"

I stared at her for a moment until I finally let out my inner feelings to her inaccurate accusations.

"Are you fucking kidding me?"

"I'm serious here Mariko. She's already 10% into you! 90% more and she won't be able to stop!" And she goes on with that ridiculous percentages of hers again. I think she didn't hear my inner feelings, so I repeated it to her like a good friend would as I placed my hand on her shoulder.

"Seriously, are you fucking kidding me?"

I raised my eyebrow as she let out a sigh.

"Just treat her better okay? She's special."

"Yeah. She is specially weird." I said as I nodded my head. It seems like Miichan didn't like what I said as she let out a growl.

"Just be nice to her!"

"Do you like her or something?" I suddenly asked her as I crossed my arms to my chest. Her saying that I should be nice to Betty and that she's special has got me thinking that maybe Miichan has a certain crush on my roommate. She had plenty of crushes back then and this is exactly how she reacts to every single one of them. Telling me to be nice and shit.

"Of course. I like her like a teacher and a sugar mommy would."

Except for that. I've never heard her say something like that before. Oh and did I not just mention how that statement of hers reeks of pedophilia. Cause it does. Still I couldn't bring myself to care what with the head ache that I currently have. But then again, I still couldn't care less even without the stupid head ache.

"Whatever."

"Is that a whatever yes or a whatever no?" She asked, tilting her head slightly.

"It's a whatever whatever." I said as I shook my head and walked passed her.

"H-Hey! My class isn't there! Where are you going?"

"Walk yourself to class. I'm going to the clinic to get my head shot so I can die." I replied not bothering to stop or turn towards her.

"Want me to come with you?"

"No! You're making my suicidal tendency worse!" I growled back at her. And ain't that the truth. I think our conversation about Betty made my head ache worse. Ugh and great. People are giving me looks now because of what I said. Geez, haven't they seen people with a suicidal tendency before? Psh.

"Okay! Call me when you're at the morgue!"

"Yeah, I'll call you when they're taking my insides out!" The looks intensifies as I said that. I'm going to kill that girl one of these days and when I do, I'll do it with a smile on my face. Kinda like the smile I'm wearing right now.



_________________________________________________




God, I forgot how big this crackhouse university is. I've been walking for 10mins now looking for the crackhouse clinic. I've asked for directions and they told me that there's a small clinic just around here. It's either that or I walk for probably another 10mins towards the Medical Center which for me is pretty far. Yeah, so I'm kinda lazy. Plus I'm just going to ask for some medicine so...no to the Medical Center crap. Hmmm, so where the hell is that damn oh wait, there it is. The 'Clinic' sign by the door gave it away. Sighing in relief, I knocked a couple of times then slowly opened the door. The cold wind from the air condition and the medicine like smell greeted me. Other than that, no one seems to be there to greet me. Frowning slightly, I stepped inside and closed the door.

"Ume-chan? Is that you?" A voice called out.

"Uh...no." I awkwardly replied. Moments later that someone moved the curtains out of the way to look at me. I felt my eyebrow twitch the moment I saw what looked like midget professor's sister wearing a lab coat. Don't tell me this girl is a...

"Oh. You're not Ume-chan." Midget in a lab coat said. I'm actually tempted to say 'duh' here. Kinda fitting really but instead of saying that, I just went with the obvious.

"Unfortunately no, I'm not Ume-chan." Whoever that is.

"Obviously." She smirked and I can't help but narrow my eyes at that. How smart you are sister of midget professor wearing a lab coat. How smart you are.

"So what are you doing here?" She asked. Hearing that made me massage my temples. My head is throbbing like crazy so opted not to attack her with sarcasm. Maybe when the throbbing stops I can do the whole sarcasm attack. But right now...no.

"My head's driving me crazy right now."

"Want some medicine for that?"

Just breathe Mariko. In and out. In and out.

".....yes please." I replied flatly. She nodded her head then walked towards the medicine cabinet. I crossed my arms as I watch her rummaging through the medicine cabinet in search of my medicine.

"I wonder which one it is here..." She mumbled as she scratched her head. Okay hearing that is a bit disturbing but honestly I couldn't care less if she gave me poison right now just to stop this head ache. And yes, I am serious.

"Here it is! Ibuprofen!" She beamed and held out the medicine she found. She looks like a kid who just found penny. With the medicine in her hand, she then walked towards the water dispenser, got a cup of water then walked towards me. That beaming smile of hers didn't disappear as she handed me the medicine and the cup of water.

"Uh...thanks." I gave her a tight smile as I took the items from her. She nodded her head still keeping that smile of hers as she stares at me, as if waiting for me to drink it. Honestly, her looking at me like that...kinda creeps me out. She reminds me of creepy.

"Go on...drink it now so you can feel better." She said showing me her toothy smile. Yup, definitely another creepy. A mini creepy rather. Though seeing her smile like that...she kinda reminds me of a squirrel. I'm dubbing her creepy squirrel then.

Sighing, I decided to indulge her wish and gulped down the medicine together with the water despite the creepy look she's giving me. She looked satisfied a moment later.

"Having a hard time adjusting to college life?" She asked, her beaming smile slowly disappears to be replaced with a normal looking one.

I shrugged at her question as I said, "Not really. I've got no problem adjusting to college life. It's adjusting to people I'm having trouble with." And ain't that the truth. She has no idea the weirdness that I've been encountering since day one. No idea at all.

"Culture shock eh? I get that a lot but it's rare for someone to have it this early. I mean, it's only been what. Two days since the start of the school year right?"

"True. But two days can be a long one for someone especially for someone who just entered college. Everyone doesn't have the same experiences anyway." I replied. It seems like she agrees with what I said as she began nodding her head while her arms were crossed to her chest. Still, I can't help but wonder about the thing she said about getting this kind of situation a lot.

"You've been getting a lot of students having a headache because of culture shock?" I asked as I tilted my head slightly. If a lot of students are getting headaches then maybe culture shock isn't the cause of it. It could be the water. Or it could be because of the meals at the cafeteria. Hmmm. Could be the work of meal lady. I think I'm betting on the latter.

"Some students come to me without the headache. If they have a headache, I'd suggest that they come here first and then if they want they could come back to mine to do some talking."

My eyebrow raised at that.

"Your office? This...isn't your office?"

"What?" She looked confused at my question. Shouldn't I be the one wearing the confused look right now? It took her a few seconds to finally get what I was asking. She laughed as she took off the lab coat revealing her office attire. She still looks like a kid there. Kinda like midget professor. Ugh. Is this midget land or what?

"Oh I'm not the Doctor here. Though I am also a Doctor as I have a MD but this isn't my office. I'm a Psychiatrist and a counselor in this university." She smiled. Somehow hearing that clears the whole 'I don't know what the hell I'm doing here' vibe I felt from her. But still...a Psychiatrist huh. Somehow I can't help but feel wary upon hearing that.

"Sorry about confusing you. The lab coat isn't mine. Its Ume-chan's. I just like wearing them sometimes. Makes me feel like my MD is visible to everyone. Know what I mean?" She grinned and gave me a wink. My raised eyebrow was still intact upon seeing that.

"Uh...no. I don't. Unlike you I don't have a MD. I'm only a freshman here."

"I was speaking figuratively. You're taking what I'm saying too literally." She chuckled. My raised eyebrow was now gone and I was just staring at her blankly. Somehow my blank stare didn't seem to faze her as she kept her smile as she looked at me.

"You're an interesting little lass."

Little? Time for a height check.

"I'm taller than you." I said in a matter of fact way.

"In terms of height? Yes you are. In other things...maybe not so much." Still smiling. While me? My eyebrows furrowed slightly as I stare at her. My walls were completely up and I hate that she somehow sees it. We stare at each other for awhile. It was only then upon really looking at her did I realize that somehow...I think I've seen her somewhere before. Here...but when? I've only been here for three days so...when have I seen this creepy squirrel before?

"I can't believe we're having a stare showdown yet we still don't know each other's name." She chuckled. My eyes slowly made its way to her outstretched hand. She opened her mouth to introduce herself but was immediately cut of when someone knocked and opened the door. The two of us turned towards the newcomer who has her head peeking through the doorway. She immediately let out a sigh of relief upon seeing the creepy squirrel.

"Yuko! There you are! You have a meeting remember?" The unknown woman reminded. I glanced at the creepy squirrel who was now looking at her watch.

"Geez. Is it that time already?"

"Yes. Now hurry up! You'll be late." The woman grumbled, shaking her head. With her message delivered, she closed the door leaving the two of us alone again inside the clinic. Creepy squirrel began t walk towards the door letting out a sigh of defeat mumbling out something. I watch her as she took hold of the door knob, turning it then opening the door slightly. But before she walks out of the room, she turned to me, smiling, showing me her dimpled smile once again.

"You can come to my office so we can chat more, okay?"

"I'll...think about it." Right...like I will. Internally, I'm rolling my eyes here as she nodded her head seemingly happy with my answer. She stares at me for a few more seconds until she finally walked out of the room. She didn't even give me her full name and she expects to visit her? What was it that the hurried lady called her again?

As if reading my thoughts, the door suddenly opened. I blinked back my surprise when she peeked through the doorway.

"Oh yeah. The name is Oshima Yuko. Don't forget, okay? Just ask around where my office is. I'm pretty well known here anyway. I'll be seeing yah!" She beamed, waved her hand and then she's gone. I let out a sigh the moment she's gone then stared blankly at the door. Somehow I have a feeling that she's right. That I'll be seeing her.

Whether I like it or not.



__________________________________________




Most of my class were in the afternoon so I decided to go out and have some fresh air rather than going back to the dorm or even go to the library. Yeah, fresh air would be nice right now since that whole encounter with the squirrel gave me the wiggins. Plus fresh air and relaxation is pretty much needed for someone who's not feeling well...so yeah. I'm currently laid down in a grass slope at the park which is pretty much a secluded area thank God. This is actually the first time I'm doing this. I'm not really into this whole lay down on the grass while looking at the clear blue sky thing since well... it is pretty dramatic for my taste especially now that I'm closing my eyes. Yup pretty dramatic for me. Plus the grass are infested with a bunch of crawling bugs. Just that reason alone is just a no for me. But this time...right now...I really don't care. I just needed to get the hell out of crackhouse university even just for a few hours. Bugs can bite me to their hearts content. If they ever have a heart. Why am I even thinking about bugs and their hearts anyway? Ugh. But I have to admit, this whole laying on the grass thing isn't so bad. Kinda relaxing really. Hating the cloud that's covering the sun right now though. Damn cloud.

"Shinoda-san...?" A familiar voice said. Is the cloud calling me? Cause if it is, I swear it sounds so much like my roommate Betty.

"Shinoda-san?" It called me again. Slowly, I opened my eyes and found myself looking at Betty looking down over me, blocking the ray of the sun from my face. Surprised? Not really. Something then caught my eye as I look up at her and with my monotonous voice I pointed it out to her.

"I know that what I'm about to say would be extremely embarrassing for you, definitely would be so uncharacteristic of me to say as well and would only be appropriate to the likes of Miichan but..."

She tilted her head slightly as I pointed at the thing that caught my eye.

"...I can see your panties." And what plain white panties they are. Miichan would be so jealous of me if I told her about. Keyword, IF. It took her a few seconds to react and let out a shriek as she moved away, letting the ray of the sun meet my face again. I sat up and turned to look at her. She had her back at me, crouching down hugging herself. I can see the top of her ears red as a tomato. I wouldn't be surprised if her face would be the same color as well. I wonder how long she'd be cowering like that. Meh, I was nice enough to put a warning before blurting it out for her anyway. Miichan would be proud of me for that. Again, IF I told her about it.

Shrugging, I lay back down on the grass and closed my eyes again, resuming my relaxation. I think it took Betty a minute or two to move and sit beside me. I kept my eyes closed still feeling a bit relaxed even if I felt her eyes on me. My eyebrows furrowed slightly when I hear something that sounds like a plastic disrupting the quietness around us. Curiously, I opened my eyes and blinked back when I came face to face with a plastic covered melon bread.

"Hungry?" Betty suddenly asked. I looked up at her and found her blushing slightly, her eyes avoiding mine as she held out the melon bread.

"I bought two...and if you're hungry...you can have one...." She added. Frowning slightly, I sat up and saw another melon bread on her lap. I hesitantly took the offered melon bread and I swear she almost jumped from the small skin contact we had. My eyebrow arched up at that but decided not to point it out to her cause I'm seriously thinking that I'd kill her from blushing too much. Definitely a possibility if we're talking about Betty here.

"Uh...thanks."

She nodded her head in reply then proceeded to unwrap her own melon bread. I stared at the melon bread that she offered and seriously wondered if this was like her favorite food or something. I glanced at her and found her taking a small bite out of it. She caught me looking at her, but unlike her being evasive self whenever I caught her looking at me, I held my gaze not embarrassed one bit at being caught.

"Wh-what?" She stammered.

"Is this what you eat everyday?" I asked as I looked at the melon bread in my hand, looking at it as if it's the first time I've seen one.

"Th-that's...all I can afford to buy these days." She replied softly as she looked away, embarrassed. I looked at her for awhile, then at the melon bread in my hand.

"Oh." I let out. A few seconds later, without thinking, I offered the bread back to her. Holding it out for her to take back. It surprised her but she covered it up by shaking her head.

"No. P-please you can have that. One is enough for me."

"Then why buy two?" Her eyes widen at my question, blush creeps in across her face and I just looked at her, wondering why she indeed bought two. Her eyes began shifting, lips opening and closing as if she's looking for an answer. She was torn, torn in two. Like she's thinking if she should lie or tell the truth. Looking at her like that, uncharacteristically, I took pity and decided to make it easy for her.

"You sure I can have this?" I asked, her eyes slowly made its way to mine. She wasn't in panic mode anymore. It clearly shows in her eyes and with the way she replied, "Yes" almost instantly. I nodded my head telling her thanks while I looked back at the melon bread and unwrapped it. Taking a bite, it made me realize that I was a bit hungry. I looked at my watch and found that it's almost noon. Lost track of time again huh.

"So um...what are you doing here, Shinoda-san?" She asked, turning to look at me. I shrugged as I took a bite.

"Just having a breather...and waiting for the medicine to take its effect."

"Medicine?" She sounded a bit concerned here. Or maybe I'm just imagining it. I'll go with the latter.

"Had a headache because of...what happened earlier. Went to the clinic and got myself a medicine for it."

"You had a headache because of your friends?"

I sighed and shook my head. Turning to her I found her head slightly to the side looking a bit confused. I decided to let her in on the obvious.

"They're not my friends. I've only met them today." Minus Fang since I met her the other day but she knows that already.

"But they seem...friendly towards you." She reasoned.

"Just because they're acting friendly towards me doesn't mean we're friends. Most people are just being nice towards other people. It's called courtesy, civility."

"So when does it take effect for you? When does it become friendship for you?"

"Acceptance." I said looking her straight in the eyes. Her eyes widen slightly behind that thick rimmed glasses of hers. My eyebrow arched up when her eyes slowly made its way to the ground as she let out a soft, "Oh." Her eyes began to shift, looking like she wanted to say something, ask something. I'll bet on the latter since it was evident to me what it is she wanted to ask me next.

Do I accept her?

But she doesn't ask. She doesn't have enough courage to ask. And honestly, I'm glad. Because I have no idea what my answer would be if she asks me right now. I remember what I told her yesterday, how I needed further observation and well...I meant it.

Uncharacteristically, I meant it.

Sighing, I lay back down on the grass, looking at the sky. My eyes trained at the clouds, moving.

"So what about you? What are you doing here?" I asked as I glanced at her. That seemed to wake her up from her internal battle. Slowly, she turned to me and met my gaze, answering.

"I was going to eat lunch over there at the bench but then...I saw you."

My eyebrow arched up at that.

"You eat your lunch here?"

"Y-yes." She stammered, her eyes away from me now, a slight blush across her cheeks. Regardless of her eyes away, I still kept my gaze on her.

"Why not eat at the cafeteria?"

"I...I don't like...crowded places that much."

"Huh...." Why doesn't that surprise me? She does have that lone aura now that I think about it. But...

"Classrooms can be pretty crowded as well." I pointed out.

"I always stay at the back."

"Even back in High school?" I asked, my head tilted slightly. She glanced at me, shook her head then looked at the ground. With a blush across her cheeks, she embarrassedly said in a soft voice,

"I was...homeschooled...all my life...so..."

Okay now that was totally unexpected. She was...?

"Homeschooled? All your life?" I asked as I sat up, turning to her fully to look at her. She nodded her head, her eyes shifting towards me and to the ground. I stare at her blankly, just looking at her until finally something clicked. With my narrowed eyes, I pointed at her.

"You...you told Miichan about that didn't you?"

She looked at me, taken aback by my question.

"T-told her about what?"

"About the whole home schooling thing." I said, leaning a bit closer. Her eyes widen slightly as she leaned away, still blushing.

"W-well...y-yes."

"I knew it." I said as I let out a snort and leaned away from her. So that's why Miichan is so adamant on saying how special Betty is and that she wants to be her pedophile like friend. And it probably explains a whole lot as to why Betty is so shy and is lacking on the whole self esteem. She was homeschooled all her life. Her parent's sheltering her away from the world. Away from people. Her being odd...this is the main reason for it. Everything...makes sense now.

"Minegishi-san asked me about it and well...I told her. Sh-She began to...tear up and promised me that...she would look out for me from now on."

Yup, that's crazy psycho alright.

"Though what she said was nice...I honestly don't know what she means by that." She added softly, her eyes downcast once again.

"It's actually her way of saying, 'Welcome to the club.'" I shrugged then lay back at the grass. I can feel her eyes on me but I kept my gaze at the sky. We were silent for about a minute until I heard her ask hesitantly, "Am I...really?"

I glanced at her, frowning slightly.

"Are you what?"

"...Welcome." She said softly, her eyes locked on mine. We stared at each other for awhile and I can't help but wonder where this sudden surge of courage coming out of her came from. But then again I remember her reprimanding me that first day we met. So maybe...she does have a bit of a courage in her. The problem is she can never let it stay for long.

"Why ask me? You should ask Miichan that yourself." I said, completely avoiding her question. She stared at me for awhile then looked at the ground, her courage completely deflated. Looks like Miichan has a lot of work to do for Betty right here. First thing that she should do? Take her shopping. Those clothes of her definitely needs to go. That'll probably improve her self-esteem a whole lot.

"Prince!!"

Hearing that made me freeze. Don't tell me that's...

"There you are! And...Haruna-chan is with you."

Freeze again.

"Wow, this looks like a good place to take a nap."

Ugh. Oh God.

With a sigh, I sat up and looked behind. Yup, the three crazies are there disrupting the peace and quiet. I just drank a medicine for the headache so no I don't foresee an impending headache right now. I do foresee many roll eye moments and groaning on my part as they walked towards us.

"Prince! And Princess!" Creepy megaphonic girl exclaimed as she glomped at Betty and me. I tried to shrug her off but she's holding on pretty tight.

"Stop calling me that and get off of me!" I growled. Miichan smirked at my predicament but not before she looked at me pointedly. I'm pretty sure that look she gave me was Betty related. Speaking of Betty, she's just smiling awkwardly at creepy. Huh. Isn't she bothered by the death hug creepy is giving her?

"Aww, don't be like that prince. I have some great proposal for you." She beamed still keeping her hold on me. Snorlax surprised the hell out of me when she wrapped her arm around my shoulder, shaking her head with a grin.

"I'm telling you right now, joining the basketball club would be better than Sae's proposal." She then turned to Haruna, pointing at her.

"Hey, you know you were pretty tall too when I saw you earlier. How about it? Wanna join the basketball club with me and Mariko? Now that I think about it, the four of us are pretty tall. C'mon let's all join the basketball club." She grinned. I narrowed my eyes at her suggestion while Miichan protests.

"Hey! What about me?!"

"You can join too. You can be the point guard!" Snorlax nodded her head at Miichan who squealed in delight and joined the heavy hug fest as she wrapped her arms around Betty who was still wearing an awkward smile.

"Psh. My proposal is far better than being in the basketball club wherein you shoot balls in baskets."

"Why thank you for clarifying on what they do in a basketball club. I will definitely add it to my knowledge." I rolled my eyes. Snorlax smirked at that. Creepy ignored my sarcasm though as she began rocking Betty and me.

"I'm telling you my idea is pretty explosive. Totally gonna blow your minds on how great it is."

"I'm curious yet...no wait scratch that I'm not. False alarm, now get off me!" I tried again but creepy ignored me once again.

"So I'm thinking...let's open a Danso club! Right? Right? It'll be great!"

"Dan...so...?" Betty tilted her head slightly. Creepy turned to her, nodding her head.

"Yes, danso. It's when girl's dress up as guys and be like...a host club or something. Cool isn't it?! Isn't it?!"

"Basketball club is so much better than this." Snorlax said as she sighs and shake her head. I followed suit feeling that she did blow my mind with her idea. She completely blew my mind to the point that I'd want to take up sky diving without a parachute.

Seriously.



TBC


______________________________________________________

Next: I'm speeding things up a bit for Mariko since I don't want her to commit suicide what with the crazy occurrences happening daily. She might not graduate if that is the case so yeah. Let's speed ahead. Oh yeah, don't let Yuko fool you alright? Her role isn't bad. :) Next one would be Betty meeting Mariko's overly attached sister.  :lol:

______________________________________________________
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 5: Uncharacteristically speaking!)
Post by: RJay on July 23, 2012, 11:17:04 PM
Hehehe. As usual, hilarious!

 :luvluv2: A small scene with MariHaru, Haruna blushing every time, aw so cute.

Mariko keeps calling these people weird name; Snorlax, Creepy, Creepy Squirrel... and so on. Lol

Now that you mention it, I've been wondering who's Mariko's overly attached younger sister from the beginning. Hmm...  :dunno: I always forget to ask the question.

I pretty interested if they will have a danso scene. Which club Mariko will choose, the basketball club or Danso club?
Actually Mariko was really good in danso, especially the otokomae slim CM, she looked really cool.  :hee: :on lol:

I can't wait for the next update. Update soon.  :hee:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 5: Uncharacteristically speaking!)
Post by: sakura_drop_ on July 23, 2012, 11:55:07 PM
Yuko-sama! *jumps around happily*

Anyway, this update made me laugh so hard ROFL

I like the nicknames Mariko is giving to people and places

I'll be waiting for another update

And yes, I love crackstories that are well written, like yours in this case
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 5: Uncharacteristically speaking!)
Post by: kahem on July 24, 2012, 01:14:04 AM
Hahahahaha!!! Yuko is in da place! I wonder with who she will be since it's not Kojiharu
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 5: Uncharacteristically speaking!)
Post by: flameeyes on July 25, 2012, 05:03:01 AM
PRETTY FAST UPDATE HU?
:on gay: :wriggly: :mon angel: :wriggly: :on gay:     
 
 :mon misch: Oh! Men!!!.... :mon misch:     
 :dunno: I didn't expect that you UPDATE pretty FAST NOW!?... :dunno:     
  [I thought  :mon dunno: It would be a month, a year or forever (which is not good :mon ghost: )
just kidding okay... :mon sweat: ]
 
  :on GJ: :mon fyeah: now You UPDATE!!!!! Ah!!!!..... :mon fyeah: :on GJ:     
 

 :smoke: well.... :smoke:     
  :mon scare: When Yuko appeared on the story..... :mon scare:     
   :mon cute: HONESTLY  :mon cute:
I'm pretty jealous....
  :mon pissed:   
 :mon pick: let set aside that thing okay  :pig madder:     
   :mon cigar: to be clear :mon cigar:
 :mon heh: I don't Hate Yuko  :on_pick:
 :on yellcard: I'm just got jealous :on yellcard:
okay.... :mon sweat:      
 
( :mon lurk: :mon cry: so don't kill me :mon curtain: )
 

 
 :glasses: Back~ to the topic :glasses:     
 
  :vv: :tntrm: :luvuluvu: yeah!!!! :peace: YOU UPDATE!!!!!!! :luvuluvu: :tntrm: :vv:


 :on gay: :farofflook: :mon angel: :farofflook:         :on gay: 
◄I ' M  P R E T T Y  M U C H  H I G H  A D D I C T E D  I N - L O V E  I N  M A R I H A R U . . . . :tama-apeshit: :tama-yeeaah: :tama-laff: :tama-heart: :tama-lotsaluv: :tama-excite: :tama-bigheart:     

 
as in that HIGH!!!!
:deejay :snsdyuri: :snsdfany: :snsdtae: :snsdhyo: :snsdseo: :snsdsica: :snsdyoo: :snsdsoo: :sejinemo: :guychan: :aimonkey: :tama-apeshit: :tama-lotsaluv: :tama-yeeaah: :tama-laff: :tama-heart: :tama-excite: :usagiii:     
 
:drool: Ah!!!! It's like :inlove:

 :mon roll: :mon lovelaff: :mon inluv: :mon bleed2: :mon crazyinlove: :wriggly: :mon angel: :wriggly: :mon crazyinlove: :mon bleed2: :mon inluv: :mon lovelaff:         :mon roll:     



  It's like PARADISE~!!!





 :shy2: :shy1: :nya: :luvluv2: :on bleed: :mon bleed2: :wriggly: :mon angel: :wriggly: :mon bleed2: :on bleed: :luvluv2: :nya: :shy1: :shy2:       



 a PERFECT PARADISE~


 :inlove: :wub: :on gay: :mon hanky: :on gay: :wub: :inlove:     
 
  :bath:  I kind a feel like :on drink: 
 :lol:  that when I read your fanfic :pen_read: 
  :w00t: :D I smile like ear to ear  :mon mischief:       
 :D :peace: that makes me looks creepy? :mon wtfmm:  ....aha!ha!ha! :lol: :peace: 
  [aside from the fact  :thumbup :oops: :peace: that
 :on study: I read  :on study:       
 :note: your fanfic over and over :clock: :poof: :clock:
 :pour: in my E-book at my phone :lol:
 XD when I don't have much something to do :D :peace: ,
 I am honest
 :mon whimper:
cause this is the only fanfic I know aside from :twothumbs
one shot and other :cry: 
tragic story of them like
 :on blackhole: :on cloudeye: :on hobo: :mon POd: :mon emo: :mon hanky: 
Letting Her Go by caghaunt and To Be Honest by Immortal_K:

 :mon hanky: it Hurts me a lot!!! :mon runcry:  ]


  :mon whimper:  Lets forget about that Dramatic story :mon whimper: 

 :tama-heart: :tama-laff: :tama-yeeaah: :tama-lotsaluv: :tama-apeshit: :aimonkey: :tama-pingpong: :aimonkey: :tama-apeshit: :tama-lotsaluv: :tama-yeeaah: :tama-laff: :tama-heart:


 :glasses: Okay :glasses:
 :mon look:  if you’re going  :mon look:   

 :panic: :cow: :mon roll: :mon dunno: :mon roll: :cow: :panic:
 :mon rush:  to poll which would be the club they make :mon rush: 
 this is my point of view  8)  about the two Club :thumbsup  :
 
 Basketball Club

 :bingo: -it is good thing  :hehehe: 

like  :on bleed: they[mariharu]
 :mon dance: can practice together  :tama-excite: :tama-apeshit: :tama-excite: like ALONE :mon bleed2:     
 :luvluv1: :luvluv2: :shy2: :shy1: :nya: :wriggly: 
[I can't stop from thinking];
and aside from that− :mon evillaff:     
 like there's so many girls cheering
  :onioncheer: :mon trannie: :mon rockstar: :mon trannie: :onioncheer: 
when the game starts they shouting like
  :mon blowhorn: " L-O-V-E HARUNA/MARIKO " :mon blowhorn: 
 [like the tone that the fans club of Rukawa in Slum-dunk cheering him]:
 and you can make also LOVE SCENE?...
 :mon mischief: :mon inluv: :mon lovelaff: :mon bleed2:
Okay...
ROMANTIC scene@!
  :nya: :shy2: :shy1: :luvluv2: :luvluv1:


 :mon mischief: like−

   :w00t: ahhhh!.... :drool: it's only on my mind :on bleed: 
 :mon lol: he!he!he! :mon ignore:     

 
Danso Club
-it's a good thing (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/bingo.gif) 


also too :mon mischief:   like−

 :mon fan: yeah . . .  (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/on_asmo.gif)

MARIKO-CHAN is HANDSOME
 :tama-excite: :tama-lotsaluv: :tama-laff: :tama-yeeaah: :tama-lotsaluv: :tama-apeshit: :mon inluv: (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/mon_cam.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/guychan.png) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/mon_cam.gif) :mon inluv: :tama-apeshit: :tama-lotsaluv: :tama-yeeaah: :tama-laff: :tama-heart: :tama-excite:
 :mon lovelaff: and ALL (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/mon_lovelaff.gif) 

:lol: when she's in Danso  (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/laughing.gif) outfit
[ :oops: I'm pretty good :peace: at imagining things (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/mon_inluv.GIF) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/mon_angel.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/mon_inluv.GIF) ]
  (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/icon_nod.gif) which might cause  (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/mon_deter.gif) to HARUNA
 :oops: :peace: to FALL IN-LOVE (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/luvluv1.gif)  more :wub: :inlove:
from  (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/icon_syda.gif) 10% (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/wub.gif)  to (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/icon_syda.gif)  100% (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/001_tt1.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010716117398.gif)  that miichan gives (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/thumbsup.gif) ;
:on lol:  aside from the fact that :hehehe:
when they are in danso outfit 
for sure there's so many girls 

:luvluv1: :shy1: :luvluv2: :nya: :wriggly:

will cling on Mariko that :dunno: maybe−

 (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/104_.gif) pretty maybe or it's 100% sure that HARUNA
(http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/laughing.gif)  will get jealous :peace: it makes me wonder  (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/monk_huh.gif) what :? she will do if that might come (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/mon_undecided.gif)

is she will transform in TORIGOYA mode? :shocked

 :on hypto: :on voodoo: :on kimbo: :on comhere: :shifty:

 :twisted: :mon wtfmm: :twisted:

 :mon evil: :mon uggh: :mon worklate: :mon fire: :mon mad: :mon zoom:
 :mon unsure: :mon headbang: :mon slapself: :mon ko: :mon annoy: :mon yell: :mon ouch:

 :twisted: :onionwhip: :twisted:

creepy!!!

 :mon lurk: :mon spit: :mon freeze: :mon cry: :mon emo: :mon cute:
 :mon wtf: :mon curtain: :mon oshitwc: :mon tantrum2: :mon runcry:
 :OMG: :on freeze: :on beatup :on freeza: :sweat:

 XD it's creepy!...he!he!he! XD

[ (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/rofl.gif) I told you I'm pretty :hand: :w00t: good at imagining things (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/187.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/laughing.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/105.gif) ]


___________________________________________________________________

  (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/dunno.gif)  SO IF I CHOOSE?....I choose~ (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/bingo.gif)  nothing!!! :eyes:
 :hand: okay I'm just kidding (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/mon_misch.gif) :lol:
 :hehehe: If I will going to percentage (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/glasses.gif)
 :hee:  I vote 40% for Basketball club (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/105.gif)  and 60% for Danso club (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/187.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/deco1.gif)



  (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/bingo.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/hehehe.gif)but!!! :hehehe: :bingo:   
 :peace: :roll: I have a better Idea that :roll: :peace:

(http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/mon_star.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/ding.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/mon_star.gif)
:mon beam: they make a Danso club that can play basket ball? :? ....


audience response:......

 :bored: :dozing: :on drink: :on_plug: :stuffed: :smoke:
 :mon nap: :mon one: :mon sigh: :mon trudge: :mon corn:
 :mon brush: :mon noodle: :mon pissed: :mon cigar: :mon pee: :mon tweaker: :mon phone: :mon dunno:
 :mon psst: :mon bath: :mon pick: :mon butt3: :mon wakey: :mon impatient: :mon speechless:
 :tama-piss: :tama-wakey: :tama-piss:
Me:  :shocked okay.... :catglare: they not responding.... :bleed eyes:
 :grr: :mon duh: :grr:
 :tama-groan: :mon whimper: :mon POd: :on cloudeye: :frustrated: :on speedy: :gyaaah: :pleeease: :on blackhole: :on hobo: :imdead:
 :smh sounds like− :smh

 (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/mon_suspect.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/monk_huh.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/mon_huh2.gif)

 never mind...

 (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/mon_pod.gif)

  :lol: he!he!he! :lol:
 :tama-pingpong: (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/monk_ignore.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/mon_sweat.gif) :tama-pingpong:


______________________________________________________

   (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010715106683.gif) BUT MY OVER ALL POINT OF VIEW~ (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010715106683.gif)
   (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/mon_thumb.gif) I'd rather be surprise :flower:
(which you :? are doing right now surprising your readers?... (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/dunno.gif)yeah! :yep: your doing it now :on GJ: )
  that's all (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/on_asmo.gif)  "It's much better to be surprise than to be disappointed by expecting" :hehehe:

(http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/laughing.gif) aha!ha!ha! (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/laughing.gif)
______________________________

:on asmo:
 me:true right?.....
audience response:.....(sound of a crickets :mon speechless: :mon huh2: )
ME: :mon worklate: DEAL WITH IT!!!! :mon worklate:

________________________________________________

   (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/mon_impatient.gif) so that's all I want to say− :catglare:
(http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/bored.gif) and−
(http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/bingo.gif)Oh! (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/bingo.gif)
:lol: by the way I am curios  (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/dunno.gif) too
 who is Mariko's sister?!!!
 Hope you reveal it soon (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010717495992.gif) .... (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/thumbsup.gif) pretty soon~ (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/deco1.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010716117398.gif)
  (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/187.gif) That's ALL!!! (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/105.gif)


 (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010715106685.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010715106683.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/pen1_27.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/pen1_48.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/pen1_27.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010715106683.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010715106685.gif)   

                :thumbup :oops: Take care always and Keep :poof: up your good work!!! :deco:               

 :skull: :cat: :k-great: :tama-bye: :k-great: :cat: :skull:

 :thumbsup MUCH MORE THE BEST THAN TWILIGHT AND ANYTHING!!!!!

◄Flameeyes
Proud to be an E-book Reader
_____________________________________________________________________________

SIDE STORY:
Me: does i look like a holy mother of GIF? :dunno:
1,2&3 other personality of me: :pig madder: :pig madder: :pig madder:
 
personality 1: :mon psst: she's annoying sometimes...

ME: :grr:
personality 2:yah!!!! :mon psst: it looks like a crap

ME: :mon uggh:
personality 3: I told you two...she's crazy :mon psst:
Personality 1&2: :pig madder: :pig madder:
ME: :temper: hey!!!!
ME: WH@T the H3LL!!!! :mon wtfmm: :mon fire: :mon mad: :mon yell: You three shut up!!!

personality 1,2&3: :mon curtain: :mon ouch: :mon runcry:
personality 1: :mon whimper: but your the first one who's asking us
personality 2&3: :mon curtain: :on freeze: y-yah!
 ME:*B!tch :on chew: why I stuck here with the three... :on voodoo:

 KAMI-SAMA:  :yep: Your not stuck with the three...your just being crazy.... :yep:

ME: :on blackhole:

END of the SIDE STORY!!

_____________________________________________

:on gay: HOPE YOU UPDATE SOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOONNN!!!!! :tama-apeshit: :tama-lotsaluv: :tama-yeeaah: :tama-heart: :tama-laff: :tama-excite: :tama-bye:

Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 5: Uncharacteristically speaking!)
Post by: Suicchin on July 25, 2012, 07:15:38 AM
HAAAA

Your story is hilarious xD I love Mariko-sama and her toughts!

I also love Sae for shipping MariHaru as Prince and Princess! And poor SAyaka,being compared with Snorlax xD

Hope you update soon!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 5: Uncharacteristically speaking!)
Post by: immortal_K on July 25, 2012, 09:57:06 AM
YAY another FoF update!!!! *jumps around in joy*

This is getting so funny, the names of everyone is already LOL
I wonder what Yuko will bring into the whole loop keke.

I hope Mariko doesn't attempt suicide because of all the headache... accidently overdose on painkillers....
Then people might start thinking she has issues and the drama around that would be ROFL
Not sure if I really wanna attend such a crackhouse but it might be fun, maybe not go with the cafe food thou.. thinking about the sweat and spill from the noname lady is a bit freaky haha.

Betty needs a makeover quick so mariko can fallllllllll bwahahahahahaha.
Update soon please, I will update soon I hope once my stupid mosquito bits stop itching, i can't think with them acting up LOL.
Poor Immo is going thru bad times, first the stupid ankle and now mosquito bites from camping (/)_=)

THanks for update  :twothumbs

~ImmoK
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 5: Uncharacteristically speaking!)
Post by: masokun on July 25, 2012, 05:01:22 PM
Wow...

I'm registering because of this fanfic!
This is my first post

Your fanfic is awesome
I love your fanfic, not many MariHaru fanfic can be found. Thank you!
The so-sarcastic-but-funny language is awesome too..
 :thumbup

When yuko appeared, I'm just like "Oh ow.. alert!!"

Quote from: FoF on July 23, 2012, 05:52:55 PM

Next: I'm speeding things up a bit for Mariko since I don't want her to commit suicide what with the crazy occurrences happening daily. She might not graduate if that is the case so yeah. Let's speed ahead. Oh yeah, don't let Yuko fool you alright? Her role isn't bad. :) Next one would be Betty meeting Mariko's overly attached sister.  :lol:

______________________________________________________

Yeah..speed it up  :twothumbs
All the overly attached sister, somehow remind me of Jurina LOL..


I'm sure looking forward for you next update   :twothumbs
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 5: Uncharacteristically speaking!)
Post by: flameeyes on July 26, 2012, 11:54:45 AM

SAME with mE!!!
 
 
Quote from: masokun on July 25, 2012, 05:01:22 PM

 I'm registering because of this fanfic!
 
 

Like He/She said I also registered here because of this story of them

 :shy1: :shy2: :nya: :wriggly: 

◄ I ' M  P R E T T Y  C R A Z Y  H I G H  A D D I C T E D  I N - L O V E  I N  M A R I H A R U ! ! ! ! ! ! :tama-apeshit: :tama-lotsaluv: :tama-yeeaah: :tama-heart: :tama-laff: :tama-excite: :tama-bigheart: 





 
 I'M HONEST!!!!!!


 :monk gboy: :hee: :hee: :monk gboy: 
 
 THIS IS THE FIRST REASON WHY!!!....


 :bingo: :bingo: :bingo: 
 
 OKAY :ding:  SO YOU BETTER UPDATE AFTER READING THIS..... :mon evil: 
 :mon ignore: :hip devil:    :mon ignore: 


 :lol:  ahahaha :lol: 
 
 ____________________________________________


SIDE STORY
 :dunno: 
 me:am I demanding?

 1,2&3 personality: :pig madder: :pig madder: :pig madder: 
 me:Whatever  :mon nyah:  as long as Fof-san will update this :mon noprob: 


 personality 3: :mon psst:  maybe we should leave her alone?
 personality 2: your right she's crazy..... :mon psst: 
 personality 1: :mon ignore: :mon ignore: :mon ehh: 
me: :mon uggh: 
personality 1,2&3: :on beatup :on freeze: :imdead: 

 me: :shifty: 
 ____________________________________________
 
 
 
 that's all better to update soon
 
 :skull: :cat: :pen_whirl: :pen_wave: :pen_whirl: :cat: :skull: 

 bye bye!!!


 :heart: :deco: :k-hello: :tama-bye:   :k-hello: :deco: :heart: 
 
 
 :flower:  take care always and keep :poof: UPDATING :poof: you good work :flower:


◄FLAMEEYES

 
 Proud to be an E-book reader
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 5: Uncharacteristically speaking!)
Post by: lizzie on July 26, 2012, 02:42:25 PM
あー！ MariHaru!!
one of my fav couple >w< :theking :theking :theking :theking
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 5: Uncharacteristically speaking!)
Post by: lovemariharu on July 29, 2012, 10:20:23 AM
Woot..
Finally I posted a post here..
Well, I've been a silent reader in this fanfic for a long time, and just all of a sudden..
Can't help but to post something here! :D :D

Your fanfic is definitely so great.. It's just so hilarious.. Well, frankly speaking, the only fanfic I'm longing for is just this fanfic! :D :D
Well, as you know, I'm MariHaru shipper, so it's kinda obvious that this fanfic would make all MariHaru shipper screamed out loud! :D :D
Thanks for succeeding in doing so..

Please update soon cause I'm definitely going to wait for it all the time~!
And also.. My only wish is.. Please let it be a great ending, I mean, Mariko and Haruna together XD XD
Well, that could be said as happy ending~ :D :D
Thanks!

This fanfic is definitely so great, no doubt! :D
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 6: Everybody loves Mariko!)
Post by: FoF on August 13, 2012, 08:57:39 AM
Man, this is such a long chapter. I hope I don't do this again for BC because it's...draining all my energy.  :bleed eyes:

Replies to dear commenters


@Rjay: Thanks for liking it.  :) All your questions are going to answered in this chapter.  :lol: An yeah, Mariko-sama look so cool in that CM.  XD XD Thanks for leaving a comment and reading!  XD

@sakura_drop_: I can't leave Yuko out of the picture when Haruna is involved.  :lol: I think Yuko is sort of a requirement for fics that has Haruna on them. At least for me that is.  :lol: Thanks for commenting and reading!  XD

@kahem: That got me into thinking. I wonder who it is that I'll partner her with.  :? I'll probably think about that later on.  :lol: Thanks for commenting and reading this!  XD

@flameeyes: I already talked to you so... :nervous Yeah let's wave the Mariharu flag!  :lol: :lol: Thanks for commenting and forever being high on Mariharu. Keep it up. :lol:

@Suicchin: Thanks for liking it.  :) Mariko's thoughts are pretty funny though it does seem a bit evil of her to call people other names besides their names but...still...it is funny.  :lol: Yeah, it seems like Sae is a major MariHaru fan here.  :lol: Thanks for commenting and reading!  XD

@immortal_K: Overdose...I didn't thought of that!  :lol: If I were to attend such crackhouse university, knowing that there is such a meal lady, I'd probably go for the cafe food as well.  :lol: Betty make over...definitely will get on with it.  :) And hey, it's been a couple of weeks when you had those mosquito bites so...are we going to hear an update on your fics now?   XD Hehehe. Just kidding. Update whenever you want oh immortal one.  :) Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@masokun: Yay! I made someone register again!  XD Thank you for liking this cracked up fic. Means a lot to me.  :) Oh, I've actually thought about Jurina being the overly attached sibling but...I went for the other optional girl who fits the overly attached look.  :lol: Jurina's appearance is going to be on hold for now.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@lizzie: MariHaru is one of my fav couple as well. I think it started when I saw that CM of theirs with the suit.  :) Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@anzai48: Classic stories are good sometimes.  :lol: I actually thought about shifting POVs but...it would spoil the predictability of this story. So yeah, I opted for Mariko's POV only.  :lol: two of your questions are going to be answered in this chapter. As for Acchan, but of course she will make an appearance! Acchan is like a requirement wherever Takamina is involved. Kinda like Yuko is to Haruna.  :lol: If you're wondering what her role might be...I've already given out the clues.  :lol: Thanks for liking and leaving a comment here!  XD

@lovemariharu: Yay! I made a silent reader appear!  XD Thank you for liking this fic. I'm glad MariHaru fans are showing up in the fanfics thread coz I seriously think they need the love too.  :) I'll try to update as soon as I can. I just got held up what with the surprising length of this chapter.  :nervous Hopefully I'd make the future chapters short so I could update often.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD


To dear thank you pressers and silent readers, I thank you as well.  :bow: :bow: :bow:

Oh yeah. I just found out that today is Sae's birthday so...even if she can't read this... :JD: HAPPY BIRTHDAY SAE!!  :JD:



 :lol: Moving on now...ENJOY!  :)



______________________________________________________




(http://imageshack.us/a/img22/7997/u88c.png)
many thanks to yanouchi and crazywota for the poster




Chapter 6: Everybody loves Mariko!




Have you ever felt that sometimes you deserve a pat in the back?

That you need recognition from someone on doing something that you take pride in accomplishing. It could be that you did well in class. Could be that you finally finished reading a book that's almost as thick as an almanac...then only to find out that it was going to be adapted in the big screen for 3hours when you practically read it for how many months. Kinda sad, but a true story. Though that example wasn't exactly a happy one is it. Huh. Anyway, moving on. It could be that you finally cooked something that wasn't disastrous. Could be that after a couple of years of being a bum, you finally landed a job as a prostitute or a porn star. Meh, still a job though. Someone has to satisfy them horny ones you know. Could be that you finally hacked on the government's computer and is now copying their top secrets. Could be something trivial as well like surviving constipation, yelling 'success' as you got out of the bathroom. Happened to Miichan really. She was grinning all day just for that. But let's not go there since it's just Miichan being Miichan. So...yeah...it could be ANYTHING you've accomplished. Be it small, unimportant or vise versa.

What's mine you ask?

Well right now? I'm still alive.

Believe me that's a pretty huge accomplishment for me right now. A month in college and I survived. So...whoopeeedooo. Hurray. I'm saying that apathetically by the way. Yes I'm having an apathetic party inside my head with lethargic people congratulating me or in this case, giving me a pat in the back...and then they went back to not caring. Bet you're wondering what happened the past few days huh. How I survived what with the crazies hanging out with me all the time. Well it was a pretty easy solution really.

I kept myself busy by getting a job.

Yes, that's right, I got myself a job despite the pleadings of crazy psycho telling me not to get a job as she has no idea what she would do without me and blah blah blah blah all that neediness. Ugh. Overly attached crazy bestfriend. Go figure. Anyway, I'm a bartender of a bar named 'DAFUQ.' Kinda hardcore name I know but what can you do right? It's not my bar or anything, I just work there. It's either that or another bar named 'Booze Clues.'

....

God even thinking about that name makes me pause in silence for the sheer fact that it sounds...ugh. Yeah so I went to 'DAFUQ.' Regardless of its name though, the place was pretty tamed or rather dead. It's your typical bar wherein there's a dance floor, a stage for a live band and well...a bar. Honestly when I looked at it from the outside I thought I'd be seeing big guys...you know the type that rides a Harley, that kind of big guys drinking to their hearts content. Surprisingly when I went inside there wasn't anyone like that. Just normal, bored looking people having a drink. Well except for the owner as he honestly looks like the biker type what with his white beard almost covering his neck, his head almost deprived of hair and he was wearing these aviators while inside his own bar...at night. Who does that right? Oh, sore eyed people does but I don't think he has sore eyes since he always wear them. Plus I've seen him without them aviators and yeah, his eyes looks normal. Thankfully he dresses normally too despite his built and hard look. He's like a crossbreed between Santa Claus and a biker dude really. I dubbed him Biker Santa just so you know.

So yeah, I went inside his bar and told him I wanted the job posted outside. Weirdly enough, he looked at me for minute, from head to toe, sizing me up and asked me what was my name and if I'm a college student then he hired me instantly, telling me that he expects me come again the next day to start.

Weird right?

Well I think Miichan crying over the fact that I got a job is much more weirder than that.

But anyway, moving on, I showed up the next day and I swear, I almost right there and then told my boss, biker Santa, that I'm quitting when he introduced me to one of my co-worker. Can you guess who she is? I'll give you a clue.

She's Snorlax.

Yeah, shocking. She was pretty surprised as well when she saw me. Not as much as me though. I mean c'mon, I decided to get a job so that I could get away from the crazies and then when I suddenly found a job, one of the crazies is working at the job I'm supposed to be working at as well?! Tch. Someone up there definitely hates me.

Hmmm. Maybe I should ask Betty to do something about that.

So what happened you ask? Why didn't I quit?

I was about to.

Biker Santa was standing beside me when he introduced us. So after the five second introduction, I turned to Biker Santa and was about to say 'I quit' when Snorlax quickly grabbed me by my collar, pulled me towards her, placed her hand over my mouth and covered it, preventing me from uttering my instant resignation. Biker Santa stared at us for awhile, his creepy aviators pointed at us as I struggled a bit under Snorlax's hold but...she was pretty damn strong. I guess I was right about that. Our biker like boss didn't seem to care much as he just ordered Snorlax to take me under her wing and teach me the ways then walked away, grumbling.

Looks like I have an apathetic boss.

Seeing that, it makes me want to stick around. So I did stick around. But that's not the only reason I decided to stay. Snorlax begged me not to quit since she's the only one working as a bartender there and she promised not be a bother. She begged me by hugging me tight and promising me these things. I felt like I was in a death bear hug or something as I couldn't get out of it, had trouble with breathing as well. So in a way, she forced me to stay. It was a matter of life and death and I chose to have a job, so I stayed. Plus, honestly, compared to the other crazies around me, she's really not that bad...especially when she's just sleeping, snoring next to me at every damn class we're with together. Yeah, now the mystery about her being damn tired all the time during classes is now officially solved. We can move on now with our lives, thank God.

Right. Moving on, she taught me the ways of being a bartender of 'DAFUQ.' And by that it means giving the needy, dead looking people their alcoholic beverages. Seriously, where I work, I see dead people drinking to their hearts content. Well at least I'm getting paid to do these so I guess that's a plus.

What about the other crazies?

Well Miichan's still the same. Crazy and psychotic. She and Fang are in a truce right now so they're at least civil with each other. Kinda shocking huh? I mean who would've ever thought that those two would reach some sort of common ground when they obviously hate each other, right? Well I did mention how crazy and psychotic Miichan is but I think I left out how ingenious she could be at times. Know what she did for them to have a truce? She went to the only person Fang ever cares about. Yup, the midget professor. And by 'went' I meant she held her hostage in front of Fang saying,

"Don't step any closer...or else I tell her everything!" Her hold on the confused midget professor tightened, one arm wrapped around the midget ones collar bone while the other is wrapped on the others waist, lips slowly moving towards the midget ones ear while Fang stood beside me, enraged. I could only narrow my eyes at the scene at that time. I was actually tempted to face palm myself when midget professor turned  her head towards Miichan and asked,

"Are you keeping me a hostage?"

Defintely face palm worthy. Dense. Dense I tell you.

"Just a friendly hostage. No biggie." Was Miichan's reply as she smiled. That was actually the first time I've heard of this 'friendly hostage' situation. But apparently, the midget one decided to just play along with it. Fang wasn't pleased though as she took a step forward, getting ready to attack. Miichan immediately saw it and took a step back, pulling the midget one with her.

"I mean it Fang! I'll tell her everything that I know. Every single thing. Even the things you moan out when you're sleeping." Miichan threatened, her eyes narrowed down to slits. With narrowed eyes, I glanced at Fang and found her blushing madly. Huh. I'm guessing Fang's moans were leaning towards the NC-17 rating if she's blushing that much.

"What is she talking about Tomochin?" Midget asked, her head slightly tilted as she looked at the blushing Fang. I glanced at Fang again, her hands clenched tight as she grits her teeth, showing us that sharp fang of hers. Miichan just grinned at that. Yup. Miichan got her there. She got her there good. I feel a bit proud of Miichan at that time. But then like any other times I feel proud of her, it quickly shattered into pieces when Fang asked what it is that she wanted and Miichan said,

"I want a truce. No more fighting. No more being a bitch. Oh and I want my bed back."

Yeah, so you can understand why I added that 'but' right? That bed thing just ruined it. Seriously, what is it with her and that bed anyway? Nonetheless, Fang gave in to Miichan's terms for the sake of midget professor's denseness. Honestly I don't know if that's a good thing or a bad thing for the midget one. Well they say ignorance is a bliss so...whatever.

As for creepy megaphonic girl, well she still keeps on pestering me about that damn idiotic da...uh...something club. Thinking about it, that goes for Snorlax as well as she still kept saying that we should join the basketball club. Most of the time...no, make it every time, I ignore their invitation. I mean c'mon. Me in a club? That's just NO, with bold and capital letters. I think I heard from Snorlax how megaphonic girl got a job somewhere as well. Probably as a protest leader or something cause her loud voice is best suited for that shit. I forgot what her real work since I was trying to drown out Snorlax's voice as she kept on yapping and yapping while at work. So yeah, just go with the protest leader thing.

Hmmm, Betty? Oh, I forgot about her.

Let's see. Betty huh. Well Betty is still Betty. Yeah, she's still the goody-goody-self-proclaimed-nun-like-roommate as always. But, I honestly hardly ever talk to her ever since that time we were dilly dallying at the park. She does join us for lunch most of the time because of her pedophile-like fairy godmother, Miichan. But other than that...no...we don't talk much. Odd right? I mean, she's my roommate and I hardly converse with her. Well blame it on my job since it's almost midnight when I come back to our room. Of course she'd be asleep by that time. Hmmm...no wait. I think there were times when I think she pretends to be asleep whenever I come home. There were a couple of times when I turn off the lights, laid back on my bed then faced her side trying to get comfortable and well...I'd find her staring at me as she lays on her bed, facing me. I don't know if I was imagining it or what. Can't tell because it was a bit dark. But nonetheless, I stared back. Every time, I couldn't look away and I didn't know why. But then I'd blink for a second and when my eyes looked at her again, I'd find her eyes closed. That happened a couple of times and well...I always kept wondering if I was imagining it. If I was...why?

Anyway, on my day off, most of the time she's the one who comes back late. Not that late like I do. Just late for a goody-goody-self-proclaimed-nun-like roommate. Around 7ish? Hmm, that's not THAT late huh. Oh well, whatever. So yeah, we hardly ever talk. Sure she ask me how my day is but you know me, sometimes I'd just shrug her question off and just relax on my comfy bed. Now on the weekends, most of the time, I'd wake up alone in our room. Well I think every Sunday she goes to church. Religious requirement or something. But every Saturday, I don't know. I guess she has a job or something. Miichan probably knows since they do spend a lot of time together. At least I think so since I often saw them together. Makes me wonder if Miichan is making a move on my self proclaimed nun like roommate. Meh, she can do whatever she wants just as long as she doesn't do PDA in front of me. That's just...ugh.

Miichan's percentage in regards of Betty's crush on me?

Yeah, she still does that annoying thing. I think it's about 30-40% now. I'm not sure. She keeps on saying these percentages whenever Betty is with us. I honestly don't know what her basis is for the continuous increase of these percentages. But then again, I don't really care anymore. Let her continue her fucked up theory about Betty having a crush on me. Psh. Delusional I tell you. Delusional.

I stopped walking when I felt my phone suddenly vibrating inside my bag. Frowning, I pulled out my phone and stared at the screen. My eyes suddenly narrowed to slits when I read who it is that is calling me. What does he want?

"Yeah?" I said as I answered my phone.

"Yo!" Was his bright reply. It made me sigh as I shook my head.

"What do you want?"

"Why thank you Mariko for asking how I am. How very kind of you to ask that.  I'm fine, you know just dandy. How about you?"

I narrowed my eyes at that as I replied in my monotonous voice, "What do you want?" I glanced at the side, trying to look at my phone that's over my ears as I heard him sigh. I can tell even if I can't see him that he's shaking his head, smiling.

"I see you still haven't changed, eh Mariko?"

"Shall I repeat my question again?" My eyebrow raised now.

"Geez. Can't I just phone one of my best gal pals to see how they are?" His exasperated tone somehow made the side of my lips to arched slightly up. Just slightly though.

"You make it sound like you have a lot of gal pals."

"Can't you just pretend that I do? Just pretend that you and Miichan aren't the only gal pals I have. For my ego's sake." He sighed making me to chuckle softly. Luckily for me, he didn't hear it.

"So no ego stroking for the lead vocalist of a band?" I said as I started walking again, heading towards the dorms. My class just ended for the day and I have my day off today so I need my R&R right now.

"You know you could've answered that if you two hadn't backed out." He pointed out, not bothering to hide the annoyance etched into his voice.

"Yeah well, I like my future to be definite."

"You make it sound like my future in this band isn't definite." And now he's pouting. Seriously, I know this guy like the back of my hand. He's kinda like Miichan really.

"And that's exactly what I'm pointing out."

"Mean!"

"You sound gay you know." I sighed, shaking my head.

"Well you are being a meanie."

"Seriously sounding gay." Saying that earned me a full laugh from him. Hearing that made me smile a bit. It has been quite awhile since I talked to him so...I guess it's understandable that I missed him just a bit. Just a bit though.

"So how's college life?" He asked making me to roll my eyes.

"College life is just an upgraded version of high school. With that said, go figure."

"Hmmm. Maybe it's just because I haven't talked to you for awhile but...you seem a lot grouchier than your usual grouchy self. Miichan giving you the time of your life again huh? How is she? I miss that girl."

"Miichan's being her usual Miichan self. You didn't call her first?" I asked, frowning slightly as I looked at my phone while walking. He and Miichan are like twins so it's unusual that he's calling me first rather than her.

"I haven't. I decided to call you first because...well...I miss you..." He said, his voice a bit softer than usual. Hearing his voice like that, it made me stop. I let out a sigh as I looked at the ground. Hearing my sigh, he quickly added,

"I meant it in a friendly way. I know my boundaries. Just friends, right?" His voice sounded nervous to my ears, a bit shaky and well...that's understandable really.

"S-so anyway, our tour is about to end and we're heading back to Tokyo for awhile. Maybe I could come over there and visit you guys. You know, just like old times sake. I miss my two grrrfriends you know." He said in his cheerful voice. Still sounded a bit forced to my ears but...I'll just play along.

"You still sound gay."

"Yeah well, it does make me look gay whenever I'm with you guys so...I guess I could be the gay guy then."

I narrowed my eyes at that. My silence seems to make him nervous again as he quickly explained.

"N-not that I am because in real life I'm not gay. I mean, you know I'm not gay right? I've had countless of girlfriends in the past. Countless! Plus I wouldn't confess to yo--"

I cut him off by hanging up. Meh. I've heard that a lot of times in the past really and I don't want to hear again since it takes him about 30mins to finish that damn explanation of his. He'll just keep on yapping and yapping about how he isn't gay. Just thinking about it makes my head hurt.

Sighing, I placed my phone back inside my bag and made my way towards the dorm. On the way, I met up with crazy psycho who apparently decided to skip her last class. What's her excuse for skipping?

"Not enough girls in that class. Plus they're all so serious." She shrugged. I decided not to make a comment for the sheer fact that her reason is just...ugh. Yeah I think that grunt of disgust is appropriate for Miichan's excuse.

"Hey I saw you talking to the phone just awhile ago. Who were you talking to?" Miichan asked as we climbed up the stairs of the female dorms of crackhouse university. I shrugged at her as I answered, "Your twin."

Hearing that, she climbed up ahead of me and once she was on top of the stairs, she raised her eyebrow at me.

"He called you and not me?! Why??" She looked at me incredulously with her hands placed on her waist. I shrugged and walked passed her, heading towards my dorm room. I can hear footsteps behind and I know Miichan is trying to pick up the pace to match mine.

"Well I guess I can understand why he called you first. I mean, he is in love with you and all." She shrugged as she walked beside me. I rolled my eyes at that and shook my head saying,

"Yeah, everybody loves me. Hell someone should probably do a sitcom titled, 'Everybody loves Mariko' since apparently, everybody loves me." All the crazies probably does. You can also add meal lady since she's been giving me extra servings since that day I found out I was in love with her. Ugh. I'm a certified crazies magnet.

"I know, right?"

"I said that sarcastically you know." I pointed out as I glanced at her. She nodded her head, smiling.

"I know, right?" She repeated with a smirk. I just rolled my eyes at that.

Once we reached her room, she began babbling about how we should hang out and yada yada yada all that best friendliness bonding time whatever. I didn't bother listening to her finish whatever it is she wanted to say as I just continued my way towards my own room. Even when I'm fishing for my keys and opening the door she was still yapping about whatever. Thankfully her voice died away when I stepped inside and closed the door shut. Knowing Miichan, she'll just drop her things at her room, change her clothes then she'll come barging inside our room and continue her yapping inside. I could lock the door, but then again, she has a key to our room so...no that's won't help keeping her away. Makes me wonder where the hell did she get a spare key to our room though. Hmmm. Maybe Betty lent her her key then Miichan made a copy of it. Or it could be that she stole it from the dorm head.

...I think I'll go with the latter.

Sighing, I took a step inside and immediately froze when I saw someone sitting at my bed, smiling brightly at me. WHAT THE...?!

"Onee-chan!" She squealed, jumping out of my bed, making her way towards me and then suddenly hugging me by my waist, greeting me. I could only stare agape at the top of her head as she held me tight. Seriously, what the...?!

"M-Maachan? Wh-what...?" Okay so I'm a bit flabbergasted to form the appropriate sentences right now. Can you blame me? I mean, overly attached sister is...here at crackhouse university?!

"Um...I found her wandering around the campus..." I turned towards the familiar soft voice and found Betty standing by her bed.

"...I asked her if she's lost and she told me that she's looking for her sister, Shinoda Mariko." She added, smiling slightly. I stared at her for awhile then looked at my little sister who was looking up at me, smiling.

"I wanted to see you." She said. Sighing, I crouched down and placed my hands on her shoulder. With my eyebrows furrowed slightly, I asked her, "How did you get here? Did mom drive you?" I have a feeling that my mother didn't drive her. If she did, Maachan wouldn't be 'wandering' around like what Betty said. Plus, it's a weekday and she's wearing her school uniform so...

"Mom doesn't know I'm here. I hitched a ride to get here." She replied, a proud smile across her lips. I knew it...I assumed this would be her answer but...I can't help but feel the sudden urge to beat the crap out of my sister for this...stupidity. My hands on her shoulder instantly  tightened. Anger builds inside me as I stare at her. She seems to sense this as her smile slowly fades. I glared at her, ready to lash out the anger that I feel when the door suddenly opened. We all turned to see Miichan enter our room, smiling, seemingly unaware of what was happening.

"Are you ready? C'mon now let's AHHHHHHHH!" She suddenly screamed as she saw Maachan. With shaky hands, she pointed towards Maachan, looking like my sister is the scariest thing on the planet. Normal reaction really.

"Wh-wwwwhat is THAT doing here?!"

I just let out a sigh as I massaged my temples. Miichan stared at my sister for awhile and then did something utterly stupid. She grabbed the Betty's holy water by her desk then began showering my sister with it. I was getting slightly wet as well.

"H-hey!" My sister moaned as she shields herself using her arm. I quickly stood up and grabbed her arm, stopping her.

"Are you insane?!" I glared at her. Honestly I don't know why I keep asking her that when I know for the fact that she is insane. She glared at me, pointing at Maachan who was rubbing her eyes cutely.

"That's Satan's daughter I tell you! Satan's daughter!" She reasoned. That made me face palm myself. Yes, apparently, Miichan hates my little sister. And well, the feeling is obviously mutual as Maachan is now glaring back at Miichan as well.

How did their childish senseless war begin?

I have no idea. But Miichan keeps on telling me how Maachan seems to be bullying her. I remember one time she worked on her paper at my house for the entire evening that resulted to her spending the night over...again. Seriously, that girl spends a lot of time in our house that I thought I was going to have an unwanted sister if ever my parents decided to adopt her. Thankfully, it didn't come to that cause I swear I'd hang myself if that ever happens. Anyway, the next day when she pulled it out of her bag, instead of pulling out paper, she pulled out ashes which could be the remains of her paper that she worked hard on. Of course our teacher, who obviously isn't Miichan's number one fan, didn't look pleased at Miichan who began to tear up holding out the remains of her homework. I couldn't blame our teacher really, since most of the time, Miichan makes up some whacked up excuse for not doing her homework. The craziest excuse I heard her say to one teacher was,

"I placed it on a coffee table. When my Dad got home, he was experiencing diarrhea so without thinking, he just suddenly mistook my paper for a toilet paper and rushed towards the bathroom. I didn't want to get it out of the trashcan cause it would just be ewww...you know?"

Whacked up right? Yeah, so it was kinda sad that at that time, someone DID burn her paper. Well, she totally blamed Maachan for that saying how Maachan sneaked up and took her homework while she was eating breakfast, then proceeded to burn her paper, laughing evilly while looking at the fire then placed back the ashes inside her bag. I didn't know if I should believe her when I can't find any reason as to why Maachan would bully her. So I just let it stride saying how she should fight her own battles and leave me out of it. After that, the two were kinda wary of each other. I could definitely feel the tension whenever they're both inside the same room. Childish, senseless war I tell you. Ugh, I need to get out of this madness. I can feel the headache coming.

"I'm going to call mom, tell her Maachan played hooky and how she hitched a ride just to come here. Please, can you just...behave yourself until I'm done talking to her?" I pleaded at Miichan who looked a bit stunned for a second. I'm really not the pleading type but...this time...it's an emergency.

"What? No!" Maachan pouted, shaking her head furiously as she sat down on my bed again.

"B-but she's Santan's daughter." Miichan said as she pouted making me to roll my eyes. What kind of fucked up response is that? Luckily for me, Betty decided to intervene. She pulled Miichan to her, making her to sit down beside her on her bed.

"Right. I'll also tell mom how you called her Satan then." I said which seemed to stun Miichan once again. As I pulled out my phone from my bag and started dialing our home number, she began to shake her head, silently pleading for me not to tell my mom about that. God, I think Miichan really needs to look for a girlfriend or something just so she would get over her crush on my mom. Miichan having a crush on my mom is just so...ewww. I can't even think of an appropriate adjective to describe what I feel when I'm thinking about that.

So I called my mom, my eyes trained at the two as they have a stare showdown while seated at their respective side. I glanced at Betty and found her looking at me, offering me a small smile of comfort. Looking at her, I honestly forgot that she's here as well what with my sister's appearance shocking the daylights out of me. Better thank her later for bringing my sister here.

"Okay so mom's going here to pick you up." I sighed as I pulled my phone away from my ear, closing it.

"Was she...mad?" Maachan asked looking a bit worried.

"Furious." I nodded my head. Well, not really. My mom was slightly mad at the fact that Maachan didn't inform her how she wanted to visit me. My mom apparently would've drive her here if she just asked since she too wanted to visit me but...Maachan doesn't really need to know that. I have to talk to mom later on and tell her to get mad at Maachan for what she did. I mean, something could've happened to Maachan! Hitching a ride from a complete stranger when she's only 9 years old?! She should be furious! But no...I'm more furious than my mom is. And I'm just the daughter! Tch, something is definitely not right with my family.

"I just wanted to visit you. Mom keeps on telling me how you'd be home soon but...you weren't so..." She reasoned as tears were forming in her eyes. Overly attached sister. Go figure.

I sighed again and made my way towards her. Once in front of her, I crouched down to her level and placed a hand on her head.

"What you did was dangerous you know. Something could've happened to you."

"But nothing did."

"And you're lucky that nothing did. But sometimes luck runs out and well...I don't know what I'll do if something happens to you." I said softly, trying to make her understand. I couldn't help but smile as tears began to fall from her eyes. Slowly, my hand that was over her head made its way to her cheeks, brushing her tears away. She surprised me when she lunged at me, making me to fall and sit on the floor from the impact. Luckily, it doesn't hurt much.

"Such a crybaby." I sighed, shaking my head with a smile as I wrapped my arms around her, caressing her back trying to soothe her.

"Feels like I'm watching 'Everybody Loves Mariko' right now." Miichan sighed. I turned my head to look at her and found her wearing a soft smile, chin resting in her hand. I glanced at Betty and found her wearing the same soft smile as Miichan. Whoa. I actually forgot about them being here for a second. I narrowed my eyes at them and was about to say something when the door suddenly opened again revealing Creepy megaphonic girl and Snorlax entering our room.

I really have to do something about these constant visitors that I'm having. Seriously.

"Yo, Prince! Wanna hang out and--whoa!" She cut herself off as she sees us. Her eyes widen at me and Maachan who's now looking at her, sniffling.

"Who's she?" Creepy asked, pointing at Maachan. I looked at Maachan then back at Creepy and with a sigh, I answered, "She's my daughter." Right then and there I wanted to kill myself for joking since Creepy let out a piercing, dolphin like scream, surprised at my sudden admission. Luckily for us it only lasted a few second as Snorlax quickly placed her hand over Creepy's mouth, covering it. Hopefully the dorm head didn't hear that or else, we'd be seeing her veins in her eyes up close and personal again.

"You have a daughter?!" Creepy asked as she pulled Snorlax's hand away from her mouth.

"Who's the poor guy that knocked you up? Was there even a guy? Or is she produced by mitosis?" Snorlax asked with a smirk. Miichan let out a chuckle as well. I turned towards Miichan.

"Why are you even laughing? You don't even know what mitosis is."

"I'm laughing because mitosis sounds like 'my toes is.'" She smirked and I have no idea what to say to her anymore. It's best to ignore her now. I turned back to Creepy who was still staring at us with mouth agape, making Maachan seem a bit nervous as she gripped my shirt tight. Looking at Creepy, I don't think she's breathing anymore.

"I'm just kidding. She's not my daughter. She's my sister."

Creepy finally released the breath that she was holding.

"Oh good. For a minute there I was worried for the princess."

Worried for the princess? Does she mean...?

I turned to look at Betty who looked surprised at what Creepy said. Her eyes then glanced at me for second then made its way to the floor, blushing slightly. Miichan who was glancing at her turned to look at me mouthing, "34%."

I couldn't help but narrow my eyes at that. here she goes again with her fucked up theory.

"Onee-chan, why does she call you prince...and her princess?" Maachan asked as she tilted her head slightly. Creepy took a step forward, smiling at Maachan.

"Because your sister IS a prince. She rides a white horse at night, protecting all the students here from evil. But more importantly, she protects the beautiful princess over there that is currently trapped in her...um...very um...u-unique clothing." Creepy explained to Maachan who just stares at her, blankly. I think creepy broke her or something.

"That actually sounds like Zorro." Miichan said as she rubs her chin.

"Yeah. Zorro protecting lady gaga." Snorlax added as she chuckled. Miichan began to laugh while Creepy began to pout. And Betty? She looked confused. I'm guessing she doesn't know who Zorro or lady gaga is. Could be both. What a sheltered child she has if that is the case. I wonder what kind of family she has. I can actually imagine them like Amish people. Hmmm. That seems appropriate for the likes of Betty.

"I want to see it." Maachan suddenly said. Hearing that, the laughter of Crazy psycho and Snorlax suddenly died down as we all turned to Maachan.

"See what?" I asked with my eyebrow raised. My overly attached little sister's eyes slowly made its way to mine, wearing a smile that oddly makes me feel nervous. My eyes narrowed as she replied, "I want to see you dressed like a prince."

Great.



____________________________________________



What did I get myself into?

I let out a sigh as I looked around the department store. Everyone dispersed in different directions as soon as we entered the store, looking at various clothing. I turned to look at Maachan who seems to have taken a liking to Betty as she began to hold out various dresses at the awkward looking girl. Hmmm. Maybe Maachan is better suited to be the fairy Godmother since she has taken a liking at fashion lately. Betty could be her real life Barbie to dress her up nicely. Maachan is more suited for the job...rather than Betty's pedophile-like-fairy-Godmother who's standing beside me looking at sexy lingerie for Betty.

"What do you think looks good on her? Pink or white?" Miichan asked as she held out two lingerie for me to look at. I have to admit that buying Betty a couple of lingerie wouldn't be bad but still...

"Shouldn't you be focusing on her outward image rather than what's under the clothing?"

"Well there is a saying that 'it's what's inside that counts' so I want to start there first." She grinned, nodding her head. I looked at the side, my eyes narrowed. Yup, Maachan is better suited for the fairy Godmother job than this nut pervert.

"Plus, Haruna-chan doesn't really like the idea of having a make over. She said she really doesn't want to change who she is."

I turned to Miichan and found her lips pursed as she looked at the lingerie she's holding.

"She doesn't want a make over?"

"Honestly, I think it's more like she's afraid of change." Miichan turned to look at me, a small smile across her lips. I turned to look at Betty who was now being dragged somewhere by Maachan as she carries a couple of clothes in her arms. Betty's afraid of change huh.

An arm suddenly wrapped around my shoulder, pulling me. I turned to look at the owner of the hand and I couldn't help but narrow my eyes when I'm face to face with Creepy, giving me a toothy smile.

"I found the perfect suit for you, my prince."

Oh God.


_________________________________



"Why am I doing this?" I growled as Creepy styles my bangs trying to make it look like a side swept bangs. She's wearing a wide smile across her lips as she does this. She is obviously enjoying this no doubt.

"Because you're a good older sister that wants to make her little sister happy." She nodded her head. Once done, she stepped away looking at her creation from head to toe.

"God, you look good. So about the Dan--"

I quickly cut her off as I held up my hand for her to stop as I say, "No. This is the first and last I'm doing this. So zip it." Creepy let out a disappointed sigh as she shook her head. I turned to look at the mirror, looking at the make over she did on me. I was wearing a fashionable navy blue business suit that oddly fits me perfectly. God, I really look like a guy. Why am I doing this again?

"Ready to make everyone swoon at your handsomeness?" Creepy said, beaming as she looks at me through the mirror. I looked at myself again then unbuttoned my blazer, revealing the gray vest underneath. I then fixed my light blue neck tie and collar. With that done, I turned to her and let out a sigh.

"You know, seeing you like this...I could cry buckets of tears right now." She said, looking like she really would cry. I couldn't help but roll my eyes.

"Whatever. Let's just get this over with." I brushed her off, waving my hand and walking to stand beside her, facing the red curtain that covers us from the others. I heard her grumble and saw her pouting from the corner of my eye. Yeah well, I'm not really in a mood to please anyone other than my sister. So yeah, I couldn't care less for Creepy right now.

Creepy took hold of the curtain and opened it, revealing the two of us to the awaiting audience. My eyebrows furrowed slightly as I took a step forward. Everyone was looking at me in awe, eyes wide, mouth agape. Seeing that, I crossed my arms to my binded chest and looked at the side, wearing a scowl.

"Wow." Was the first word uttered by Snorlax as she gazed at me. I glanced at her and found her looking at me from head to toe, smiling.

"You look good. You should wear that at work sometimes. Coz it's just...wow." She added giving me a look of appreciation.

"Uh, how about no." I replied as I looked at her boredly. She shrugged, smiling.

"Oh my God! I can't even look at you anymore!" Miichan suddenly exclaimed as she looked at the side, glaring, her face a bit pinkish. What's got her panties in a twist?

"How can you dress like that and...and look so...so handsome! You're a disgrace to our clan!" She spat then turned to look at me. Clan? Since when am I in a clan with her??

"I can't believe you're turning me into a straight woman! I want girls love! GIRLS LOVE!"

"I'm a girl!" I reminded her as I glared back at her.

"Well looking like that you're not! God, you look like a handsome ikemen with girly features that...argh! You disgust me! I'm not looking at you until you change your clothes back!" She said, turning around so that her back was facing mine. I could only roll my eyes at her childishness. God, crazy psycho indeed. My eyes then found Betty who jumped slightly when I looked at her. She immediately looked down, her lips pursed tight, face as red as a tomato.

"40" Snorlax suddenly said wearing a knowing smile. What the? Is she on that fucked up theory of Miichan as well?

"You look so handsome, Onee-chan." Maachan said as she tugged my sleeves, smiling. Hearing the word handsome and calling me Onee-chan sounded so wrong in my ears. Ugh.

"Um, excuse me." A voice suddenly disturbed my inner moment of disgust. Frowning slightly, I turned towards the voice and found two sales lady smiling shyly at me. One was holding a camera.

"Can we take a picture with you?" The lady with the camera asked, smiling. What?

"But of course! Our friend here would be honored to have his picture taken with you wonderful ladies." Creepy said as she wrapped her arm over my shoulder, grinning.

"No I'm not." I said, glaring at her.

"She's a tsundere." Creepy reasoned. Hearing that, I growled.

"No I'm not."

"Here let me take that and please stand beside her." Snorlax offered and the next thing I know, Creepy pulled Maachan away from me as the two ladies made their way beside me. I'm standing in between the two ladies, frowning as Snorlax began taking our pictures. Letting them take my picture was really a bad idea as it seems like we attracted a few others that wanted to take my picture as well. Even Miichan, who earlier said she didn't want to look at me, lined up for a picture. How fucked up is that right?

"Kyaaa! I'm so posting this on my wall later on." Miichan squealed as she looked at the picture of her and me on her phone. I narrowed my eyes at her.

Definitely fucked up.



____________________________________



"You the man prince! U da man!" Creepy exclaimed from behind as we walk out of the department store. Snorlax let out a laugh at that. I'm actually too tired to say any snide comments about that so I just responded with a sigh. I glanced at Maachan who's quietly walking beside me. Odd. She must be tired or something. Well that or something must be bothering her. Thinking nothing of it, we continue to walk towards the exit of the mall where my mom said we'll meet. As we walked towards the exit, Miichan, who was behind me, jogged up to walk beside me.

"Um...are you sure you want to meet your mom like this?" She whispered. I glanced at her and raised my eyebrow as I asked back, "What do you mean?"

"Well, your mom is going to meet the three people behind us." She pointed out, glancing at the three who's having a friendly chat.

"Yeah, so?" I'm really having trouble figuring out what her point is here. I thought she likes the three crazies behind me?

"Well, nothing against them and all but...your mom is going to meet Haruna-chan."

I tilted my head slightly, still not getting it.

"Haruna-chan is...kinda like the dream girl your mom wants for you so..." She said as she gave me a look. I suddenly stopped walking, stunned at what Miichan made me realize. Slowly, I turned my to look behind me, not really surprised to find the three stopped walking as well, looking confused. Ignoring the questions being thrown at me, I stared at Betty, my eyebrows furrowed slightly. Slowly, she tilted her head slightly, her confusion apparent in her eyes. At that time, as I'm ignoring the other sounds around me, I could only think of three words to what I'm feeling right now as I look at her.

Those three words that is commonly used nowadays.
That three words that can be considered as a universal language.
That three words that convey so much.

OH MY GOD!

"My babies!" Mom's voice suddenly made me jump slightly. Turning, I saw mom running towards us, her arms outstretched for a hug. Seriously...

OH MY GOD!

I couldn't help but cringed when she hugged us tight. I could hear the chuckles coming from the crazies as my mom suddenly began showering us with kisses. Ugh. PDA. Geez. Grumbling, I dislodged myself from her hug leaving Maachan to suffer alone on mom's PDA attack. Meh, she deserves a little suffering for what she did so...

"Mom...stop!" Maachan said as she pushed mom away from her.

"How could you skip school without telling me?!" Mom asked, frowning as she crouched down, placing both her hands on Maachan's shoulders. Looks like I don't need to tell mom to be mad at Maachan then.

"I'm sorry. I just...I just miss Onee-chan so..." She pouted, looking at the floor. Miichan who was standing beside me whispered, "Fake acting. So fake." I rolled my eyes at that. Seriously, childish senseless war.

"You should've said so. I could've drive you here rather than you hitching a ride. You could've been kidnapped you know!"

I nodded my head, keeping quiet as I let my mom do her motherly duties on the remorseful looking Maachan.

"I'm sorry." Maachan softly said as tears forms into her eyes, her voice cracking up a bit. Looking at my mom it seems like her resolved face is cracking as well as she looks at her teary eyed daughter. Mom always does this whenever Maachan asks for forgiveness. She just suddenly caves in without even punishing the girl. Always. But this time, I won't let her.

"Uh mom, shouldn't you tell Maachan about what you told me on the phone earlier?"

Mom and my little sister turned to me, confused. I decided to continue.

"You know, about how you're going to ground her for what she did?"

"You are?" Maachan asks, surprised as she turned to look at the equally surprised face of our mother.

I gave mom a look.

She pouted.

Still gave her the look.

She let out a sigh, relenting to my silent wishes. She turns towards my little sister and let out another sigh as she said, "Yes Maachan. You are grounded...for awhile."

"Oh." Maachan said as she pouts on the floor. I glanced at Miichan who quickly turned away from the scene, her body shaking slightly. Is she...is she laughing? Geez, crazy psycho.

"Your father and I will talk on how long you'd be grounded." Mom said as she stood up. Maachan could only give a slight nod. Mom then turned to me, smiling.

"Thank you for looking after her."

"She's my sister." I said as I narrowed my eyes. She placed her hand on my cheek, caressing it as she smiles.

"And you're a wonderful older sister. I'm proud of you."

Feeling a bit embarrassed, I frowned and looked at the side, mumbling, "Whatever." She let out a chuckle then turned to look at the crazies who was silently watching. She smiles at them.

"You three must be Sayaka, Sae and Haruna." She pointed out the three accurately, surprising the hell out of me.

"Y-you know them?" I asked as I raised my eyebrow at her.

"Unlike you, who still hadn't mailed me a snail mail, Miichan here sends me messages about what's happening to you." She explained making the said person jump slightly beside me. I glared at her not really liking the news that she's been sending my mom messages. She seems to get the meaning of my glare and replied by letting out a nervous laugh as she shrugs. I'm so going to talk to her about her crush on my mom later on. Maybe I'll even pound it to her head how I'm so against the idea of her liking my mom. Seriously, seriously against the idea.

"You must be Kojima Haruna, my daughter's roommate." Mom suddenly said as she made her way towards Betty who looked taken aback. My mom took Betty's hands and squeezed them.

"Miichan has told me a lot of things about you...and...I approve."

"E-eh?" Betty said, confused. Poor Betty, trapped inside my mom's delusions. Meh, I'll let my mom think whatever. It's not like me and Betty are really hooking up anyway. Miichan couldn't help but let out a smirk as she looks at the interaction of the two. I glanced at her. Why did she even warn me earlier when my mom already knows about Betty anyway? Hmm. Probably just to torment me. Yeah, that's probably it.

"I so approve that you can also can call me your mother as well." My mom added. Okay so I take back the whole apathy I felt earlier cause saying to Betty how she can call my mom...mom is definitely going too far. Waaaay far. I made my way towards them, pulled my mom's hands away from Betty then started pushing her away from my stunned looking roommate.

"Okay, mom. Time to get going. You two still have a long drive to get home so...you better get to it."

"Oh darling, she's perfect for you. She needs a little make over...well maybe not little make it a lot...but still...she's perfect. And Miichan tells me she's Catholic. How perfect. So perfect for you." My mom babbled as I continue to push her. Looks like mom has fallen for my goody-goody-self-proclaimed-nun-like-roommate. I figured as much. Sighing, I grabbed Maachan's hand then ushered them towards the exit of the mall. Once outside, I stopped pushing them, eyes looking at the sky as the sun was beginning to set.

"Seriously mom. You need to go." I sighed as I turned to them. She nodded, smiling, then pulled me for a hug. She kept on pleading for me not to let go of Betty as she hugs me. She keeps saying that she feels Betty is the one for me and yada yada all that praise for goody goody Betty. I could only roll my eyes at her delusions right now. Again, she's my mom. I should be respectful and ignore her delusions for me despite the fact that I think I'm adopted cause...she's my mom. Still my mom. Forever my mom.

I sighed and pulled away from her, keeping quiet. I then turned to Maachan and found her still pouting at the floor. Probably still in shock since this is the first time she'd be grounded. Smiling slightly, I crouched down to her.

"Hey, you okay? You've been pretty quiet since we left the department store." I asked. I tilted my head slightly as a blush forms on her cheeks, her eyes still downcast as she says, "You looked handsome...but I don't think I like you dressing up like that if it gets you that much attention."

I narrowed my eyes at that. Seriously over attached little sister then.

Shaking those thoughts away, I placed a hand on her shoulder, the corner of my lips arching up.

"I don't like the attention either so that makes the two of us." Somehow, saying that earned me a beaming smile from her as she looks at me. Seriously overly attached little sister. Seriously.

"We have to go now Maachan." My mom reminded behind my little sister, smiling. With a nod, I stood up and looked down at Maachan who began tugging mom's clothes.

"Can't we spend the night with Onee-chan?" Maachan proposed. Mom looks like she's reconsidering the idea as she smiles at something behind me.

"What about it? Can we stay, Haruna-chan?" My mom asks. Frowning slightly, I turned behind me and saw a flabbergasted Betty standing a few feet away from me. When did she get here? And...where are the three crazies with her? But...that's the least of my problem now. Turning back to my mom, I glared at her.

"NO! Go home."

"Oooh. I get it. You want some alone time then. So proud of my baby." She whispered to me. Delusional mother. Go figure. Maachan then began tugging my clothes, looking like she wants to whisper something to me as well. Sighing I crouched down and she whispered, "I like her Onee-chan. She's nice." She smiles at me then at Betty behind me, waving her hand at my roommate. I turned to look at Betty who was waving her hand at Maachan as well, smiling.

Huh. Look at that. Everybody loves Betty as well.

Shaking my head, I stood up as mom took Maachan's hand. After the exchange of goodbyes to Betty, which Maachan now calls Princess Onee-chan, the two began to walk towards mom's car, heading towards the parking lot. Me and Betty stood side by side for awhile, looking at them.

"Your family seems...nice." Betty said, breaking the silence. I let out a sigh as I shook my head.

"You're too nice." I let out. I then turned to her, my eyebrow raised.

"Where are the three stooges?"

"Miyazawa-san and Akimoto-san suddenly dragged Minegishi-san away saying that they wanted to look around for a bit...and that I should just go home with you...so..." She trailed, eyes to the side. I stared at her for awhile. Why does it feel like I'm being set up here? Meh, at least I can have that R&R I wanted earlier.

"Let's go home then." I shrugged as I began to walk away, not bothering to wait for Betty's response. She easily caught up to me and we began to walk side by side in silence, walking the darkening streets. The mall was a bit close to the crackhouse university so...this is better than taking the bus like we did earlier. Plus this is like the perfect chance to say my thanks to Betty. Right, I should probably get on with that.

"About earlier..." I started as I glanced at her. She turns her head to look at me as we walk. Since I got her undivided attention, I turned to look at her as well, giving her a slight smile.

"...thanks...for looking out for Maachan."

She stares at me for awhile, lips parted slightly. She then looked away, eyes downcast as a slight blush runs across her cheeks. She nodded her head as she says, "You're welcome."

Welcome back shy Betty. Psh. Miichan seriously needs to do something about that. If she doesn't want a make over then at least let her have some self confidence, you know. With that done, I looked ahead as we once again walked in silence. This silence isn't really awkward since I could just pretend I'm walking with a ghost or something. Most of the time, whenever Miichan is walking with me babbling to her hearts content, I pretend she's invisible to drown out her annoying voice. So yeah, I'm used to this shit. I definitely should get the 'bestest bestfriend award' really. And yes, I'm using a sarcastic tone on that.

I suddenly felt my phone vibrate inside my pocket. Frowning, I pulled it out and found an unknown number calling me. I pushed the hang up button and placed my phone back to my pocket.

"Why didn't you answer that?" Betty asked as she glanced at me. I shrugged.

"It's probably some agency wanting me to sign up for some modelling thing. Plus I don't answer unknown numbers anymore so..."

"An agency is trying to sign you up?" She asked, surprised. I glanced at her and found her wide eyes underneath her thick glasses looking at me.

"Yeah. There are a bunch of agencies who called back then and well...right now, I'm just ignoring them. I'm not really into that thing." Like I said way earlier. I hate being in the spotlight.

"Th-that's amazing. I know this isn't much but...you'd make a great model." She said as she nods, smiling. Yeah she's right. That really isn't much since I've also heard that from my sister and from a bunch of people urging me to try it out. But she really doesn't need to know that. I decided to change the topic.

"So...you and Miichan hanging out most of the time huh?" I asked as I glanced at her. Her eyes began to shift, avoiding mine.

"Uhm...yes. I hope that it's okay with you?"

Why wouldn't it be okay with me? It's crazy psycho for God's sakes.

"It's perfectly okay with me. Spend all your time with her. You can keep her if you want. Just don't forget to let her out in the morning." I responded as I shook my head. Saying that seems to make her chuckle.

"I'll keep that in mind. It is pretty educational being with Minegishi-san."

"Really?" I asked, feeling a bit surprised as I turned to look at Betty. Don't blame me if it's a bit shocking to hear the word educational along with Miichan's name in the same sentence. It is crazy psycho she's talking about you know.

"Yes. She's fun to be with and...she keeps talking about you a lot."

Overly attached crazy psycho bestfriend. Go figure.

"Earlier, while we were walking, she said something interesting about you." She says with a smile, eyes twinkling a bit. I tilted my head slightly and asked, "What?"

"That she's jealous...because she says that the only ones who can invoke such human emotions out of you are your sisters. She says she's jealous and at the same time...she's not. Somehow, seeing what happened earlier, I agree with her."

I stopped walking and just looked at Betty's back as she continues to walk, taking a couple of step then she stopped, turning to me, smiling. I stared blankly at her, staring at her as she's bathed in the color of the street light. She kept her smile as she too stares at me. This is the same eyes that keeps staring at me, her eyes probing mine. It makes me feel uneasy...but at the same time...I can't seem to look away. Why does she keep looking at me like this? Why can't I look away? Is she trying to...

"Nyan-Nyan!" A voice suddenly slapped me back to reality. Frowning slightly, I see someone running towards Betty who turned to look. I frowned when a familiar creepy squirrel tackled Betty with a hug. What the...?

"Uh...O-Oshima-san. What are you doing here...?" Betty asked, looking surprised at the creepy squirrel hugging her by her waist.

"I told you to call me Yuko. Y-U-K-O." Squirrel said with a pout. Betty could only smile awkwardly at that. While me? I continue to watch them in silence, keeping the frown on my face.

"Anyway, I was about to go home when I saw you. I was worried about you for a bit when you didn't come to my office and when Yamashita-sensei said you didn't show up to her class." The squirrel said as slightly pulled away from Betty who blushed as she glanced at me. Betty skipped class huh. Probably because of Maachan. I thanked her for that right? Should I thank her again? ...Nah.

"Oh! It's you! That tall girl who had a headache because of culture shock!" Squirrel pointed at me, giving me her dimpled smile. My eyebrow twitched at that. Betty turned to me then at the squirrel, confused.

"You two know each other?"

"Shouldn't I be asking that?" I said as I crossed my arms to my chest, staring blankly at the squirrel who's waving her hand at me, smiling. No way am I waving back at her.

"Oh...um...this is Oshima Yuko a counselor at the University. Yuko-san, this is Shinoda Mariko, my roommate."

The squirrel released her hold on Betty at that and stared at me, looking a bit surprised.

"So this is THE Shinoda Mariko eh? What a small world." She nodded and I just narrowed my eyes at her. To her it might be a small world. To me, it's not. But wait...hearing her say that...does that mean she's been talking to this squirrel about me? I turned to Betty who looked taken aback for a second. She then blushed and avoided my eyes as she motioned at the little psychiatrist.

"Uh...I-I'm working for Yuko-san whenever I have my free time as her secretary." Betty explained while the squirrel nodded her head, wearing a smug smile. Betty's boss huh. Not impressed.

"Well she is thinking of following my footsteps to become a psychiatrist so I think it's fitting that she works for me and see what it's like."

Betty wants to be a...?

"I told you I'm still not sure yet." Betty pouted at the squirrel who chuckled. It feels like I'm sucked into a twilight zone or something. I massaged my temples and asked as I turned to Betty.

"You want to be a psychiatrist?"

Betty opened her mouth to answer back but the squirrel beat her to it saying, "Well if she wants to in the future. But she's already taking up Psychology so she could either have another specialization or she could go to the Psychiatrist route which for me, suits her since she's pretty good at understanding how people behave in a certain way." She gave Betty a full smile which Betty returned half heartedly. Me? I just stared at the two of them, clenching my fist and jaw tight.

This explains everything then...why Betty stares at me most of the time. Betty doesn't have a crush on me. Miichan was wrong. She's staring at me because she's trying to read me. And well...I didn't like it.

Betty turned to me probably sensing that something was wrong. I locked my eyes on her, glaring, my walls completely up.

No...I didn't like it one bit.



TBC



__________________________________________

Next up: DUN DUN DUN! Whatever will Haruna do?! Well next up would be a movie night and probably Betty's transformation. I'm still thinking about that transformation though.  :lol: So I made an OC for this and well...I'll let Mariko tell a complete sarcastic introduction of the guy when he appears.  :) Sorry about the slow progress on the MariHaru pairing but...I've always thought that slow is good. I like to develop the characters first until they barf rainbows at each other.  :lol: So bear with me with the slow predictable plot of the story.  :nervous

__________________________________________
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 6: Everybody loves Mariko!)
Post by: masokun on August 13, 2012, 09:59:05 AM
FoF-san UPDATE!!!  :farofflook:

You've killing me once about the MariHaru, and now you've killing me twice for adding Maachan...
I'm dead twice  :panic:

And wow it long...it really a long but still a great chapter  :thumbsup

Quote
"Uh...I-I'm working for Yuko-san whenever I have my free time as her secretary." Betty explained while the squirrel nodded her head, wearing a smug smile. Betty's boss huh. Not impressed.

Nuooooooooooooooooohhhhh  :pleeease:

Squirrel! please stay away from Betty in this fanfic will ya? you got another fanfic to cling with nyannyan  :angry:

not that I dislike Queen Yuko, No...
But let it be MariHaru puhhleasseeee  :wub:

Quote
Next up: DUN DUN DUN! Whatever will Haruna do?! Well next up would be a movie night and probably Betty's transformation. I'm still thinking about that transformation though.   So I made an OC for this and well...I'll let Mariko tell a complete sarcastic introduction of the guy when he appears.   Sorry about the slow progress on the MariHaru pairing but...I've always thought that slow is good. I like to develop the characters first until they barf rainbows at each other.   So bear with me with the slow predictable plot of the story.   
Don't mind of the slow plot flow. I like the idea of character's development..
You're doing great here..

Can't wait for Betty's tranformation  :cow: but not too soon,I hope. Somehow I'm expecting Mariko could catch her eyes on Haruna in betty form, isn't that overly sweet?

Mariko as a bartender, somehow I can imagine that  :hehehe:

40% humm? is that a good sign of this story going to last longer?  :kekeke:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 6: Everybody loves Mariko!)
Post by: flameeyes on August 13, 2012, 10:06:42 AM
THANKS for THIS

 :wriggly: :mon angel: :wriggly:

Thank you so much :thumbup :lol: :peace: for Updating and yeah!!!!
raising the flag of mariharu!!!!

◄I love MARIHARU so much!!!! :tama-apeshit: :tama-yeeaah: :tama-lotsaluv: :tama-heart: :tama-laff: :tama-excite: :tama-bigheart:


take care and keep up your GREAT work!!!!

chu~ :heart:

◄FLAM_EYES                                                                                    :mon rush: you for got the E

Proud to be an E-Book reader

_____________________________
P.S

I can't used so much Emoticon [and it's really hard for me!!!! :cry: ]
cause someone report me to the moderator
 :lol: hehehe :lol:
____________________________

SIDE STORY
personality 3 : that's the Karma :mon yo:
personality 2: yeah!!yeah!!! :pig madder:
personality 1: I feel pity on her . . . :mon whimper:
personality 3: stop being so soft hearted . . . :mon yell: she deserves that!!! :mon geek:
ME: :mon evil: what are you talking about?!!!! :mon evil:
personality 3: :mon sweat: nothing~ .  . . nothing really!! :mon sweat:

Personality 1&2:  :mon psst: she says &!@&@%&*(@)(( :mon psst:

personality 3: :mon runcry: traitor!!! :mon runcry:
ME: :mon worklate:
Personality 3: :imdead:
personality 1&2:
 :kneelbow: :kneelbow:
ahm! sorry to the viewer personality 3 is not with us for several weeks because of sever truama
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 6: Everybody loves Mariko!)
Post by: sakura_drop_ on August 13, 2012, 12:20:13 PM
*saves spot for a comment*

I still have to edit comments for Sieka-sama..  :banghead: :banghead: :banghead: And my fever is still not going away from me...  :banghead: :banghead: :banghead:

On the topic... I love this fic so much... You made me love MariHaru more (even though I love KojiYuu more, and if to be truly honest, YukoRena is my ultimate OTP.. But I also started to love AtsuYuu...  :nervous :nervous :nervous :nervous Not to mention, that I also love GekiBlack/YukiRena pairing and all others..  :nervous :nervous :nervous :nervous :nervous :nervous)

Those overly attached Miichan and Maachan... Even their names sound similar  :rofl: Their fighting was hilarious  :rofl:
I loved a little KojiYuu moment here, also I notice Mariko-sama already has some feelings for Betty NyanNyan Haruna, yet she is not aware of it...

Overall, I am interested mostly in who is that man/friend of MariMii...

I'll be waiting for your next update!  :bow:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 6: Everybody loves Mariko!)
Post by: Wmatsui22 on August 13, 2012, 01:13:24 PM
PLEASE UPDATE SOON

THANK YOU

IM ONE OF YOUR FAN :D
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 6: Everybody loves Mariko!)
Post by: miyumi on August 13, 2012, 02:35:45 PM
Nice update! I really love it!  :ding:

Poor Mariko having to deal with her sister and all. :badluck:

By the way is Sae the one called creepy and sayaka snorlax? I'm sorry I just got a little confused. :dunno:

Ahh mariko in prince outfit!  :luvluv1:

Please update soon! :gyaaah:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 6: Everybody loves Mariko!)
Post by: kahem on August 13, 2012, 06:34:36 PM
Hahaha I like Macchan and Micchan fight ^^
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 6: Everybody loves Mariko!)
Post by: RJay on August 13, 2012, 08:11:03 PM
Throughout this whole fic, this chapter is so awesome, definitely the best... so far, got me laughing all the way to the end. Man, I was laughing so hard that my stomach hurts and that I was crying.  :lol: :lol:  :rofl:

Lol. A bar name DAFUQ, classic and the owner reminds me of master Roshi in Dragonball except he wasn't a biker hahaha Biker Santa.  XD

Wow, Mariko used to be in a band? I'm wondering who's the guy she was talking with on the phone, could it be Kuu? Maybe it is him, since you said that he and Miichan are like twins, so I'm guessing right.

Surprising, Maachan is Mariko's overly attached younger sister, I really thought it would be Jurina or Atsuko(though I doubted that would happen)

"Zorro protecting Lady Gaga." this made me laugh so much. Hard to imagine it though.

I think it would be better if you take it nice and slow, it makes it better than rush things, don't you think? Well anyway, good job on this chapter, I love it. I wonder what's going to happen next(I have this weird feeling that something had is going to happen... Or not. Lol.)

Please update soon! Can't wait for the next chapter. :twothumbs
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 6: Everybody loves Mariko!)
Post by: anonymousdowner on August 14, 2012, 07:30:59 AM
AWESOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMME!!!!  :heart:

Dude, while reading this fic I couldn't stop saying "FUUUuuuuuuu....This is freakin' amazing. Flippin' Epic and shiat"  :panic:

I've never read a fanfic as brilliant as yours in the history of me ever walking into the world of fanfics. It's just so perfect and satisfying except for the fact that I have to wait for an update so  :bow: :bow: :bow:

I can't get enough of the MariHaru scenes... Just the little things Haruna says that 'I'm Sure' (<--- My fail attempt to quote their duet) is slowly melting the walls Mariko has built up around her heart makes meee sooo overwhelmed with..ummm... i can't even describe what i felt, but if in just three words I'll say : Rainbows, hearts, && unicorns...  :shy2:

Well, on the other hand I love how the chapter title comes into such great play in the chap, obviously ahahah still cool how it happens though. Like where have I been that I've never ever come to find this fic sooner? All the characters are just so crazy lovable and comical ahaha, I'm totally sucked into this world of 'crack house university' you've created.

After reading you know what i want to just do? -->  :wigglypanda: ....yeah yeahh for reals, that's how much I like this story and you author-sama.

Sure this seems like a creepy post hahah, but I just wanted to let you know how much I appreciate your work. I'll be waiting with much anticipation for your next update.

---Your now foreverly loyal reader.  :thumbup

(Gonna go stalk your other works lol )
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 6: Everybody loves Mariko!)
Post by: lovemariharu on August 17, 2012, 03:15:37 PM
Woot..
Here I come back! Wahaha..
Really really happy with the updates..
Can't even get happier than this! Wahhahaa..

Well, about Maachan being Mariko's attached sister..
That made me surprise, yet happy.. Well, you've found the right person..
I mean, if it's Jurina, then I've no idea how I can imagine her being an over-attached sister!
haha.. Hm.. Yuko appearing with Haruna..

So far, I am able to imagine all the scenes.. OMG..
Everybody loves Mariko.. Everybody loves Haruna as well.. <3 <3
haha.. definitely the best! Waiting for the next updates~ <3

Curious what will happen next >.<
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 6: Everybody loves Mariko!)
Post by: Nyx on August 22, 2012, 03:42:54 AM
This Fic is so Funny...i laughed so much :twothumbs
Great job...your fic is awesome, I love it hahaha
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 6: Everybody loves Mariko!)
Post by: FoF on August 23, 2012, 03:20:33 PM
I can't seem to shorten my chapters despite cutting the conversations. It's driving me crazy!  :bleed eyes: :bleed eyes:
And you know, out of all the jokes I pulled in this fic, my favorite would be the 'Zorro and Lady Gaga' thing.  :lol: :lol: When I wrote that I actually laughed imagining the two together. I mean I could imagine Lady Gaga wearing that weird red dress she had at MTV awards wherein it covers her face and Zorro riding a white horse together.  :rofl: God, I have such weird imagination.  :nervous :nervous


My replies to commenters:

@masokun: Don't worry about Yuko. This is all MariHaru.  :) Hmmm. You know you're right about Haruna in her Betty form. It does seem overly sweet if Mariko would fall for that so...yeah, I'm putting Betty's transformation on hold.  :lol: And no, the percentage doesn't indicate the longevity of this fic.  :lol: I think of that percentages as Betty's boiling point.  :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@flameeyes: UPDATE!  :lol: And yeah, raising the MariHaru flag as well.  :lol: And what's this? Someone reported you for using too much emoticons?  :shocked Wow. That's the first I've heard of that in this forum. Don't mind don't mind.  :) Thanks for reading and leaving a comment!  XD

@anzai48: Oh so you became a fan of AKB after Oku Manami's graduation huh. Yeah Maachan is cute.  XD I do love that Shoujiki Shougi episode of hers with Mariko. Definitely LOL worthy especially at the end wherein Mariko looked sad and taken aback. :lol: Hmmm. I think I'll go and watch that again.  :lol: And Team K's music. Yeah!  :twothumbs They really have cooler music out of all the teams imo.  :) And really? This fic made Mariko to rank up high on your list? Wow. That's great!  XD Though I do hope she's really not this bitchy in real life.  :lol: :lol:  Anyway, thanks for reading and leaving a comment!.  XD

@sakura_drop_: I actually laughed at your comment especially when you enumerated your OTPs and your love for them.  :lol: But I'm glad the pairing MariHaru jumped up in the pairings you like.  :) And yeah, while writing Maachan and Miichan I was like, wow MaaMii pairing?  :lol:  :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting!  Take care of your health. XD

@Wmatsui22: Thanks.  :) I'll try to update as fast as I can.  :lol: Thanks for reading and leaving a comment!  XD

@miyumi: I hadn't really anticipated having a new reader for that last chapter I did  :nervous so I didn't make a cast listing at the first page. Now I will.  :lol: Sorry about that.  :nervous Anyway, yeah. Snorlax = Sayaka while Creepy Megaphonic girl = Sae.   :) Thanks for reading and leaving a comment.  XD Sorry about the confusion.  :nervous

@kahem: I like them fighting the childish senseless war too.  :lol: They actually look good as rivals.  :lol: Thanks for reading and leaving a comment!  XD

@RJay: I'm glad you like the chapter. I honestly thought I overdid the whole funnies though while i was writing it.  :nervous Hmmm the man being Kuu huh? Still thinking about that really.  :nervous And yeah, slow is good...but frustrating even for me.  :lol: :lol: Thanks for reading and leaving a comment!   XD

@anonymousdowner: Rainbows, hearts AND Unicorns you say?!  :w00t: If Unicorns are involved then I must be doing something right then!  XD But seriously, thanks for liking this that it even made you want to dance that freaky dance.  :lol: And no, I don't think your post is creepy. XD Thanks for reading and leaving a comment!  XD

@lovemariharu: Yeah, I've actually thought of Jurina but...she doesn't really have that overly attached vibe so I went with the other possible candidate, Oku Manami.  :lol: Plus, for me, Mariko and Oku actually look like sister.  XD Anyway, Thanks for reading and leaving a comment!  XD

@Nyx: Thanks for liking my fic.  XD I'm happy I made a new/silent reader appear again.  XD Thanks for reading and leaving a comment!


To dear thank you pressers and silent readers, I thank you as well.  :bow: :bow: :bow:


Please bear with me the crappyness of this long chapter for I know not what I'm doing anymore.  :nervous :nervous
I'm not a Psychology graduate, a fan of classical movies and of Literature. I just reasearched all these in the net...though I did watch a few  :nervous... so if ever I messed up a few things before, please tell me.  :)
And yeah, again I warn:
This is fiction. If I ever offend someone, please feel free to tell me.  :)
Thanks and enjoy this crappy one!  :nervous


___________________________________________________________________




(http://imageshack.us/a/img560/5352/i9sy.png)
many thanks to yanouchi and crazywota for the poster




Chapter 7: When the crazies unite to the rescue!





Have you seen the movie, Groundhog's Day?

It's about a man who was reliving the same day over and over again only to find out that the only cure to stop the time loop was to bring the girl that he wants in his bed. Okay so, the girl in the bed thing wasn't really the cure for his problem. It was more like he needed to change his ways and be a good little boy so that Biker Santa would give you a gift on Christmas day and all that blah blah niceness involved for all that crap. Hmmm. I think that last bit was a bit messed up, but you get my point. It was a typical classic family movie that parents would make their kids watch because you'd learn stuff from it. My mom has a copy of it so I saw it a couple of times when I was a kid. She has a collection of these types of movies, you know. Definitely a sucker for those kinds of movies, especially romantic movies that is just so...cheesy and mushy making you cringe with delight. Using a sarcastic tone right there. Anyway, she'd drag me to these kinds of movies after class with Miichan back then that literally broke me to pieces because those movie are just...ugh. You can just add the appropriate adjective for that if you want. Just make sure it's an adjective related to the word gross.

What were the titles of the 'ugh' movies I've seen?

I honestly can't remember the titles, but I do remember a movie with glitters or sparkling something since my mom, Miichan and my sister can't stop but spazz about it. I didn't paying attention to the movie and just decided to do my homework while listening to music inside the dark theater, using my phone as a flashlight. A couple of people got mad at me for that and I just rolled my eyes and went to the farthest secluded area of the theater to do my work there. Pretty studious of me eh? Yeah well, I'd take studious anytime than watch a crappy boring movie.

So what's my point? Why did I drag the movie Groundhog's Day into all this?

It's because, most of the time, much like the main character of that movie, I feel like I'm trapped inside a time loop. Everything just repeats itself, over and over again. But unlike the main character of that movie, I just let it happen...

...not doing anything to make it stop.

"-and then she was like, 'Miichan, take me into your arms and let's make love inside the classroom like bunnies in heat.' And I couldn't say no to that, so we did do it inside the clinic on the table. She was about to climax when the door suddenly opened and then an army of martians stepped inside and offered us to have an orgy for the sake of the whole universe and-"

"What the hell are you talking about? I told you to stop eating things you see on the ground." I asked, cutting her off from whatever tale she's saying.

"Finally. I knew the orgy thing would bring you back." She rolled her eyes and leaned back to her chair, slouching

"Actually it was the, 'Miichan take me into your arms,' crap that brought me back. I couldn't seem to tune you off from my mind after that so I decided to just cut you off, make you stop your crack tale." I answered, flatly. She narrowed her eyes into slits at my admission, crossing her arms to her chest, just staring at me for awhile. I didn't give a damn about her stare so I just took a sip of my coffee and looked out the window of the cafe.

"So? Is there something that's bothering you?" She asked, breaking a minute of silence. Yes, I was counting inside my head for that silence and I got to say, Miichan definitely improved a bit. Back then she'd just keep quiet for about 30 seconds and now, look at her, she lasted a whole minute. That's something. But, I ignored her great accomplishment and kept my eyes out the window, staring blankly at the road.

"Is this related to Haruna-chan? I mean, you are avoiding and ignoring her these past few days. Don't think I didn't notice." She said, trying to investigate further.

I took a sip of my coffee, offering silence to her even though what she said is true. I am avoiding Betty since I found out her true nature. One time, I saw her in the hallway, giving me a shy smile and well...I just turn a blind eye, not bothering to reciprocate her weird friendliness and just walk past her. Most of the time, I try to avoid her the best I could. I remember this one time I was walking with Miichan to wherever and I saw her walking towards us with the little squirrel, talking. I quickly pulled a confused looking Miichan towards the clinic and hid there, surprising the nurse and the doctor inside. That confusion soon disappeared and was quickly turned into annoyance as soon as Miichan began hitting on the 'hot lady in a long white polo shirt.' Her words not mine. If it were me I'd call the 'long white polo shirt' a lab coat since it is a lab coat and all. Anyway, moving on, there are times when Betty joins us at lunch and dinner right? Yeah well, whenever that's happening and she asks me things, I just shrug and grunt a response or do different kinds of things like what I usually do whenever my mom drags me to those sappy-cringe-worthy movies; I'd drown their voices with music, keep myself busy while they chat at needless things. I could feel her gaze whenever that happens and yeah...I ignore it. That goes for when she's asking me how my day is whenever the two of us are inside our room. Just shrug, grunt and ignore. Even when I lay down at my bed at night. Usually, I face her but these days, I kept my back to her, facing the wall. Regardless of whether she's really staring or it's just my fucked up imagination that she's staring at me whenever the lights are off, it's best to just ignore it. Let her or my imagination stare at my back. Psh.

Totally bitchy of me right?

Yeah well...whatever. Like I said, I didn't like it.

Her true nature I mean.   

"She told me how you're giving her the cold shoulder whenever she's trying to talk to you. She's...pretty bummed out about that...you know."

Still nothing, still looking out the window, ignoring how soft her voice became at that last statement she says. I couldn't care less about Betty being bummed out. Psh. Really.

"She told me how you're being a caveman whenever she's asking you stuff, grunting out a response and all that."

I turned to her, raising my eyebrow. Okay so that one I'm not going to ignore. Caveman?

"She said that?" I growled. If Betty said that then I'm so going to scratch her goody-goody-self-proclaimed-nun-like image and replaced it with a 'two-faced-whatever-whatever-like' image then. Yeah so I can't think of a word to describe and replace the 'whatever' there so just go with that for now.

My eyes narrowed as my crazy psycho bestfriend let out a smirk saying, "No, but I can imagine you being all caveman-like, going all 'uh-uh...ugh...ahh...grrr...meh...moo...bleh...psht...nyeh...brrrp-'"

"Okay, I get it." I said, waving my hand nonchalantly, cutting her ridiculous sound effects off. Really now. She sounds like she's gone retarded and well...I don't think I sound like that at all. Do I? ...Meh. Whatever.

"But really. Why are you being all ninja-like on Haruna-chan lately?" She asked, her eyebrows furrowed slightly. I looked away, my eyes to side looking out the window once again. Seeing this, she let out a sigh.

"She thinks she did something to you and well...she feels sorry and...sad."

"Yeah well, she'll get used to it so..." I shrugged, not bothering to look at her. She was silent for a few seconds, until finally in a soft tone, she says, "You don't really mean that..."

"Unfortunately, yes I do mean it." I replied coldly as I turned to her, giving her an empty stare.

"What did she do to you? Tell me." She says quietly, her voice cracking a little. It was clear to me that she wasn't asking this on behalf of Betty. No, this isn't Miichan, Betty's friend. This person sitting across me is Miichan, MY bestfriend. She can be protective of me you know. She's pretty loyal, like a dog to its master. Looking at her all concerned and serious about it, makes me want to smirk. But I decided against it and just shrugged and looked away.

"If she did something to you, tell me so I can kick her ass."

Now hearing that made me lose my restrain and let out the smirk.

"Yeah right."

"I'm serious." She whined. I glanced at her and she's frowning and pouting as she stares at me. Yeah, she really looks like a serious person. And yes, I'm using a sarcastic tone right there.

"C'mon! Tell me! What did she do?" She whined again like a child. It made me roll my eyes as I took a sip of my coffee.

"I won't stop asking! And it'll drive you cccrrrraaazzzyyy." She threatened, her eyes narrowed to slits. Hearing her say that...it is pretty threatening. Just imagining Miichan whining every single day, asking the same question over and over again is making me concede to her wishes. I can predict days of headaches coming my way if that were to happen and well...I like my days headache free you know. So yeah, I gave in.

"She keeps staring at me." I sighed. She looked taken aback by my admission, blinking back her surprise.

"Seriously? That's it?"

I gave her a look. She stares at me for a few seconds until her lips pursed in a tight smile, her body convulsed and finally, she lose all retrain and began laughing her ass off.

"That's probably...the stupidest thing...I've heard you say...ever!" She says in between laughs, bending slightly on her seat, clutching her stomach. I just rolled my eyes and took a sip of my coffee as she continues to have another round of laughter over what I said. I think she had at least 3 minutes of laughing until it finally subside, wiping the tears from her eyes.

"Man that was funny."

"Care to explain the funny part on what I said? Cause I sure need a good laugh right now." I asked with my eyebrow raised.

"I asked you what she did to you and you answered me, 'she keeps staring at me.'" She said, mimicking my voice badly before letting out a smirk. Okay so I'd scratch the 'Miichan can be a dubber or an impersonator in real life after college' in my list because her impersonation of me just sucks. She made it sound like I'm a whiny girl. Oh and yeah, I have a list of Miichan's future job inside my head. Miichan's future job on top of my list? A bum. No, scratch that. She's my bestfriend right? So in the future, she'd make a GREAT bum. Yeah, with bold and capital letters. How considerate of me right? Definitely deserves a bestfriend award now.

"Still not getting it. What's the moral of your Pulitzer prized story?"

"The moral? Easy. You're dense." She pointed out in matter of fact tone. I kept my eyebrow raised at her, looking unimpressed. Luckily she got my silent plea and explained further.

"Why do you think she stares at you?" She asked as she waves her hands exasperatedly.

"It's because she has a crush on you which I have been telling you since the beginning! Do you get it now?"

Here she goes again with her fucked up theory. Luckily for me, I made up a theory of my own. The real reason behind Betty's stares.

"She doesn't have a crush on me. She keeps staring at me because she's trying to read me, trying to get inside my head. She's probably psychoanalyzing me or something since she is taking up Psychology for God's sakes." I countered, growling.

"Which I have a feeling you just found out just recently. Her taking up Psychology I mean. This is probably the main reason of your avoidance huh?" She sighed and narrowed her eyes at me.

"What's your point?" I frowned at her.

"You're stupid." She said flatly then raised her eyebrow. "It took you, what? Almost two months to know that she's taking up Psychology? You two are living together and you only knew of that just recently? Yeah well excuse me if I call that stupid."

"Is it just me or did we switch personalities here?" I asked, tilting my head slightly. She rolled her eyes at that. Well it is true. It's pretty rare that Miichan is insulting me, calling me stupid. Usually I'm the one who does that so...yeah. My confusion really seems reasonable right now.

"I'm not really liking this whole role reversal myself, but let's point out another thing that makes you a stupid person right now." She sighs, shaking her head. Curious about it, I stayed quiet.

"Her name. Do you even know her name?" She asked with her eyebrow raised. I cursed myself internally as I stiffened at her question. She noticed and let out a sigh, shaking her head.

"Really Mariko? You're unbelievable."

"I know her name." I lied, glaring at her.

"Do tell." She nodded, waiting. My eyes began to dart around, trying to remember Betty's real name. Miichan said it earlier. It starts with an 'H.' And...all I remember is...Princess...and the letter 'H.' Damn Megaphonic Creepy calling Betty Princess all the time! If she called Betty her real name, I would've remember it since she keeps mentioning her whenever she's pestering me. Damn it.

What the hell is Betty's name again?!

"You look stressed out. Shall I give you a clue?" Crazy psycho said, her lips pursed. My eyebrow twitched at that. Seeing that definitely amused her as she grinned and leaned forward, her chin resting in her hand.

"Okay, here's your clue, it's not Rumpelstiltskin."

Cute. Real cute. I should smack her for that. Anyway, with a shrug I let out the first thing that popped inside my head.

"Harum-scarum."

She looks taken aback by my reply, her eyebrow raised as she looks at me.

"What is that? Are you cursing me or something? Cause that's just freaky."

"Look it up, genius." I rolled my eyes with a sigh. And she did look it up on her phone, but not before she asked me for its spelling, which of course, made me roll my eyes. I watch her while I'm sipping the remains of my coffee. Looks like she found its definition as she gave a nod, her eyes still at her phone.

"Well at least you got four letters right." Her eyes then turned to me, placing her phone back into her pocket.

"But the point here is that you're still stupid for not knowing your roommates name. So yeah, still stupid." She pointed, still grinning. I shook my head and sighed. It was then I remember a certain something.

"I wonder, how long did it take me to call you by your name again?" I asked as I placed the empty cup on the table. Her eyes widen at my question. The corner of my lips tugged up slightly when she tries to answer back but no words seems to come out of her. She looks like a fish what with her opening and closing her mouth like that. Add her eyes going a bit wide and yup, she looks like a retarded fish. Nemo has gone retarded apparently.

"Th-that isn't r-related to this case so no...I refuse to answer that." She stammered, looking away, pouting, a blush across her cheeks.

"Was it days? Weeks? Months?" I offered, rubbing my chin as I looked at her in a bored manner. Her eyebrow twitched, her lips pursed tightly, refusing to answer. I continued though as I added, "Perhaps, years?"

"Still refusing to answer." She mumbled, her eyes still away from mine. I rolled my eyes at that.

"Point is, I don't want to remember names of people I don't like. I don't want to know anything about a person I don't like. You of all people should know that."

"So what? You don't like her because she's taking up Psychology? Is that it?" She frowned, turning to look at me.

"That's just an added bonus. I don't like people getting inside my head." I hissed. I was getting pissed off and it was obvious that she was too as well as her frown turned into a glare.

"Has it even occur to you that there are already people who got inside that hard head of yours? You're not exactly a closed book Mariko. Everyone can see how apathetic you are. So what is it inside your head that you refuse Haruna-chan to see?" She retorted.

I clenched my jaw tight, as I looked away, keeping quiet. It wasn't because I refuse to answer her. No, it was more like, I don't know the answer to her question.

What is it that I refuse Betty to see?

"Or maybe it's the fact that it's Haruna-chan that's psycho-shitting you that's bothering you."

I glared at her for that.

"What are you implying?"

"You tell me." She shrugged  and leaned back on her chair

I let out a sigh and looked out the window again. I just stared at the road blankly, refusing to answer the new question that's plaguing my mind. I glanced at Crazy Psycho when she let out a sigh, her eyes out of the window as well.

"Just don't give up on her, alright? She's your friend and all."

That's another thing. Me and Betty? We're not friends.

We never were.


_____________________________________



That wasn't the last time I had a 'you're making Betty sad' crap talk. Apparently all the crazies noticed and began approaching me, since after my talk with Miichan, I still hadn't made peace with Betty. Why would I want to anyway? I mean, I hardly ever talk to the girl so what difference does it make if I'm going all ninja on her right? Right. But the other crazies didn't seem to like the cold-shoulder-ninja-crap I'm giving Betty. So, they all went and talked to me, one by one. First counselor I had? Megaphonic Creepy. I was eating a lunch made by the person I unknowingly love -the meal lady- inside the cafeteria when she dropped her tray and sat at the empty seat across mine. I glanced at her and saw her staring at me, giving me a pouting glare. I honestly thought that Crazy Psycho was the only one who can pull off a childish, pouting glare that exactly looks like Popeye but, looking at Megaphonic Creepy...yeah pulled it off nicely. I can see the Popeye similarities too.

"Are you happy?" She suddenly asked still keeping her Popeye facial features. I raised my eyebrow at her question.

"Is that a trick question? Cause if it was I would probably still say, 'I was happy when I was left alone 10minutes ago and now...nah...not so much.'"

"What is wrong with you? You're making the Princess sad!" She said, ignoring what I said. I rolled my eyes at that and she decided to continue her mini lecture.

"You're a Prince, your main purpose is to make all the Princesses happy, not the opposite!"

"If that is my purpose in life, then God definitely hates me." I mumbled as I shook my head before turning back to my textbook that's on the table.

"Just...she's really depressed you know. I saw her walking with her head down earlier you know. The Princess looks so...heartbroken. It's saddening." She sighs making me to roll my eyes at that.

"She always walks like that."

"Really? Why?"

I offered her a shrug as a reply. It is true. Betty walks like that all the time, avoiding eye contact. I'm betting it's because of the whole lack of self-esteem here.

"Well, the way I see it, she's walking like that because someone's not talking to her!" She huffed. I let out a sigh again as I am unable to concentrate on my reading with her complaining about me and Betty's situation. I turned to her and found her arms crossed to her chest, looking at me with a pout. I tilted my head slightly and asked something that was bothering me a bit after the talk I had with Crazy Psycho.

"Do you even know her real name?"

"The Princess?" She asked back, looking confused at my question. I narrowed my eyes at that.

"No, Casper. I'm asking you what's Casper's full name is." Ah, sarcasm. My primary weapon of choice. Luckily for me, she got my sarcastic tone or else she'd be really thinking about Casper's name.

"HAHA. Funny. And of course I know the Princess's real name. It's Kojima Haruna." She said before rolling her eyes. I have no idea if she's right or wrong but I decided to play with her before I leave since I have a feeling she'd continue to pester me about Betty.

"No it's not." I let out a snort then looked back at my textbook and closed it.

"It's...not? That's not her name?"

I glanced at her and she looks mortified. Looks like she bought it. Figures since she kept on calling Betty Princess and all. With a sigh, I picked up my things and stood up. I looked down at her and shook my head before whispering, "No. It's Rumpelstiltskin."

And with that, I left her. Yeah, I trolled her and probably left her with her eyes narrowed and shoulder in a slump as she looks at my retreating back. Meh, who cares. Let's move on to my next counselor then. Wanna guess who? I'll give you a clue.

It's Midget Professor.

Yeah. Surprise surprise! It surprised the hell out of me too. I was in the park at that secluded spot, sitting on the grass reading a book when a shadow suddenly loomed over me. I kept my gaze on my book and tightened my hold on it, thinking that it might be Betty looking over me. I let out a breath that unknowingly I was holding in when the shadow suddenly spoke. "What are you reading?"

I looked over my shoulder and found Midget Professor, smiling, holding two cups of coffee. I held out the book I was reading nonchalantly for her to see.

"Persuasion, one of my favorite book. I see you were listening to me." She chuckled then sat down next to me. She held out a cup for me to take which I raised my eyebrow at.

"Here. For you." She said, smiling. I hesitantly took it, muttering my thanks. Okay, so I'm a bit weirded out that she's here, joining me AND giving me coffee. I mean, what's the deal right?

"I'm glad to see you taking reading seriously now. To tell you the truth, I honestly didn't know why you're taking up English Literature." She said as she glanced at me.

"No offense, but you don't seem to be the type."

"I think you should tell that to the rest of your class then since, everyone doesn't seem to be the type." I sighed before taking a sip of the coffee she gave me. And ain't that the truth? There's Snorlax, Asian Johnny Bravo, his side kick, the comb hater guy then the all those etcs and yeah...all of us are really not the type.

"True. You do have a point there." She chuckled before taking a sip of her coffee.

"So are you telling me that you are the bookish type? I mean, looks can be deceiving right?"

"No, I'm not." I sighed, my eyes trained at the cup of coffee that I'm holding.

"You took up your course on whim then?" She asked, tilting her head slightly. I shrugged.

"Sort of."

"Interesting. That makes sense." She mumbled.

"What do you mean?" I asked, frowning slighty as I turned to her.

"Well I've been meaning to talk to you about your paper." She glanced at me, her eyes holding that teasing glint that I'm sure I've seen from Crazy Psycho before. She grinned at me.

"You gave me a short story about five crazy people inside an asylum doing nothing in particular, but talking and taking meds being given to them by a mean looking lunch lady that has melting make up on."

I narrowed my eyes at that and pointed out, "It's a ten page paper."

"Yes, yes it is. Not to mention, it's in double space."

"They were having a conversation."

"With 15 different topics simultaneously."

"They're crazy people inside an asylum." I reasoned as I waved my hands. She narrowed her eyes behind those glasses of hers and pursed her lips in a tight smile, looking unimpressed. Can you blame me for writing that crap when the five crazies are always wanting to hang out with me? Well not really five since Fang doesn't really want to hang out with me, thank God. But I decided to include her in my fucked up story. I actually included Midget Professor there too as the, 'Dense Midget Nurse,' but obviously, the Midget Professor didn't think of it as her despite me indicating that a certain Fanged crazy girl is madly in love with her. So much for giving the Midget one a clue then huh.

I let out a sigh. "Look, I'm sorry okay? I guess I'm just-"

"Distracted?" She offered, a small smile across her lips. I frowned and tilted my head slightly. Was I?

"Well...I guess...?" I'm thinking, it's that or I just suck at writing stories so...let's just go with what she said. Don't want to admit to my professor how I suck at writing fictional stories anyway.

"Does this...distraction of yours...have anything to do with you and Kojima-san fighting?" She asks, hesitantly. I narrowed my eyes at that. Okay so now I regret not saying how I just really suck at writing stories. Really now. Even Midget Professor?

"Tomochin seems worried about the two of you, you know."

Even Fang? This whole issue with Betty seems to be getting around all the crazies then. Are they having crazies meeting about me and Betty then? Huh. If that's the case then I'm guessing Crazy Psycho is the leader there. So when the Princess is sad, the crazies are out to the rescue huh. How nice. But, let's get back to the topic now, cause seriously, even Fang? Midget professor must've seen my face of disbelief as she explained further.

"It's true. She's worried about the two of you." She nodded, smiling.

"She said, in exact words, how she'll beat the two of you up if you don't work on your stupidity because it's driving her crazy."

She chuckled at that and I just kept my narrowed eyes at her. I have a feeling that the 'it's' Fang is talking about is Crazy Psycho, not me and Betty. Crazy Psycho must've been driving her crazy then, probably whining over and over again about our situation. I can't blame Fang for beating us up then if that's the case.

"Tomochin is such a good girl for thinking about her friends, isn't she?"

And obviously, the dense one here totally misunderstood. Dense, seriously dense. So yeah, she told me how I should just talk to Betty since it distracts me and blah blah my paper is completely and utterly a mess for her. Well no, she didn't exactly say that but, c'mon, it is crappy. I guess I got frustrated with the crazies and wrote that on my paper. Big deal right? ...Geez I actually sound like Miichan there making excuses huh. I knew she was bad influence on me!

As for my last counselor...can you guess who? That's right. My co-worker, Snorlax. No surprise there. Yeah she approached me while I'm serving the dead people alcohol. So while the needy dead people were satisfied, she walked towards me at the bar and asked, "What's with you and Haruna? You fighting or what?"

I let out a groan at that, knowing where this questioning is heading. Snorlax here is going to lecture me too about the Betty crap. Great. Seriously great. Sarcasm right there people.

"I can hear her crying at night you know." She suddenly said. I turned to her with my eyes narrowed. She can't possibly think I'd believe that crap right?

"Okay so no, I don't hear her crying at night." She smirked and I rolled my eyes. Some customer yelled out more beer which I would gladly provide just so I could leave Snorlax's side. I grabbed a cold beer from the fridge and made my way to the zombie looking guy. Snorlax doesn't want to leave me be though as she followed me close behind.

"But she might as well be crying since her crush hates her now!" She said as I placed a glass of beer in front of zombie guy. I raised my eyebrow as I turned to her. She placed her hands to her waist and looked back at me, frowning.

"She's been moping for weeks now! Can't you give her a break and forgive her or whatever?"

"Yeah give her a break and kiss my d*ck for me." The zombie piped in, raising a glass of beer towards me, grinning. The two of us turned towards the drunk zombie and gave him a disgusting look. Seriously?

"You want to kiss your...ugh...disgusting." I gave the zombie a look of disgust who looked like he realized his mistake and began shaking his head, his eyes wide as he looked at us. Looks like what he said completely sobered him up. No surprise there because that's just...nasty. Without waiting for his reply, I just rolled my eyes and walked away from him, ignoring the laughter that some guys let out as they heard us.

"That's sick, man. Just sick." Snorlax added as she shook her head, making a face then heading towards me. We've handled horn-dog-zombies all night so this isn't exactly shocking to hear. So yeah...kinda normal for the two of us. But what zombie man said was definitely a first for us. Definitely barf worthy.

"So...going back to the Haruna subject just-"

"Stop." I growled, cutting her off. I turned to her and frowned, getting real tired of this Betty is sad crap. It's seriously pissing me off.

"I get it okay? She's sad and it's my fault. Everything is my fault. I should just go back, play friends with her again and make her happy." I snarled as I glared at her.

"So did I miss anything there? Cause I'm pretty sure that's all you guys want."

Snorlax stared at me for awhile, looking unimpressed, disappointed even. With a sigh, she shook her head.

"No, I don't think you missed out on anything there. Just one thing though..."

She took a step close to me, placed a hand on my shoulder and said, "She never played friends with you...apparently not like what you did."

With that she walked away, not bothering me for the whole night. Actually, she didn't bother me anymore with the Betty crap since then, unlike Crazy Psycho and Megaphonic Creepy who still yaps about it from time to time. No, Snorlax seems to let me be, always staying quiet when the two are giving me lectures. It's like she's expecting me to do the right thing, to forgive innocent Betty who really didn't do anything wrong.

So after all that, did I make peace with Betty, you ask?

No, I still didn't.

Did I feel bad?

No. Why should I? I'm apathetic...aren't I?


__________________________________



I let out a sigh as I read a message from Maachan saying how excited she is to see me and her Princess Onee-chan again. Yeah, you see, in a couple of days it's going to be family day here at Crackhouse University. It's a day wherein your family is here for the day. Whacked up definition huh? Well it's that and for them to know how fucked up your life is here at Crackhouse University, kinda like mine is. Combine those two and yes, it's family day. Wheepedooo...and all that excitement crap. I couldn't care less about family day. Well unless they take me away from here cause Crackhouse University is definitely giving me the stress. Hey...now that isn't a bad idea! I could beg my parents to get me the hell ou-

"Hey! Mariko!" Crazy Psycho's voice suddenly brought me back from imagining my escape from Crackhouse University. Grumbling, I turned towards the voice and found Crazy Psycho and Betty walking towards me, carrying something. It looks like Miichan is carrying a box of pizza, plastic bags full of junk food and drinks. I raised my eyebrow when they stopped a few feet away from me. Crazy Psycho held out the plastic bag and box of pizza she's carrying, giving me a beaming smile.

"We got food and rented some movies so...Movie night!"

I kept my gaze at her for a few seconds then turned to Betty who has her eyes downcast to the ground, carrying a plastic bag that looked like the bunch of movies they rented. I glanced back at the beaming Miichan then let out a sigh.

"How nice. Enjoy yourselves then." I said nonchalantly as I began walking away, placing my phone back inside my pocket. I was only walking for about a minute when a hand grabbed me and halting me from going further. With narrowed eyes, turned towards the source and got the not-so-shock of my life when I'm faced with a beaming Miichan. How predictable.

"Let me guess, you want me to join."

"Obviously." She nodded. I glanced at Betty, finding her still rooted at her spot earlier but she was now facing us, watching. I looked at her and she looked back for a second, but then she can't seem to hold her gaze at me anymore as she quickly averted her eyes to the ground, her hand tightening on the plastic bag she's carrying. Interesting, but...

"No." I said as I free myself from Crazy Psycho's hold. But unfortunately, the moment I did free myself, she did something I didn't expect she'd do again, ever. She pulled out a pair of handcuffs and yup...she handcuffed me along with her, grinning.

"Not going to take no for an answer."

I grabbed her by her collar and pulled her to me, gritting my teeth.

"I swear to God, Minegishi, if you don't remove this right this minute, I'm going to tear you apart." I sneered with an ice cold tone. This is definitely not a Haha moment for me. She should know better than doing this again.

"Funny. It's like we're reliving High School all over again, eh?" She replied, seemingly unfazed by my threat. And she's right. This is so High School when she pulled the same stunt on me back then. The only difference is that her twin isn't here to save her. But then again...there's another person who can.

"Stop it!" Betty ran towards us, dropped the plastic bag on the ground and held my arm tight. The same arm that's attatched to the hand that's holding Miichan. Both Miichan and I kept our heated gaze at each other despite Betty pulling my arm slightly and placing her other hand on my shoulder. I glanced at her and found her looking at me.

"Please...don't do this." She pleaded softly, squeezing my shoulder slightly. After almost three weeks of avoiding her, we held our gazes at each other for awhile. Those brown eyes trying to soothe mine, pleading me to stop. This is the same eyes that's psychoanalyzing me. The same eyes that I've been avoiding for weeks, and now, look at me, completely unafraid, holding her gaze confidently. In that moment, as I kept my hardened glare at her, a question popped inside my head. That same question that's been plaguing me since I talked to Miichan and the others a couple of weeks back. That same question that I have no answer to.

If I am really apathetic as I say I am...why should I care if Betty is psychoanalyzing me?

I gripped my hold on Miichan's collar tight then released her, pushing her slightly away from me as I sigh, my eyes slowly made its way to the ground. Goddamnit.

"Ready for a movie night now?" Miichan asked as she fixed her collar, still wearing that fucked up grin of hers, acting like I didn't nearly give her a bloody nose. I glanced at Betty and found her still staring at me with those unreadable eyes, lips parted slightly. Looks like she's back to staring again. Oh now she's not as she's staring at the ground now, a blush across her cheeks. Same old Betty eh?

"Well? Movie night?" Crazy Psycho reminded again. I gritted my teeth at her for a few seconds then gave in, letting out a sigh. I looked to the side and held up my handcuffed hand, bringing Miichan's hand up too.

"Sure, whatever. Just release me, psycho." I said, flatly. Crazy Psycho let out a squeal of delight and hugged me tight, thanking me over and over again. I narrowed my eyes as I let her hug me. Crazy Psycho sounds like I just saved her life or something. Psh. Crazy Psycho. Go figure. I then glanced at Betty and found her eyes still downcast, but this time...she was wearing a small smile.

Bunch of crazies. Looks like Midget Professor would get another installment of my short story in my next paper.


________________________________



"Okay! So what movie should we play first?" Miichan asked as she looked at us over her shoulder. She's leaning at her lap top that's placed on a chair while Betty and I are seated on the floor, waiting. I gave her a shrug as an answer while Betty looks at the various DVDs they rented.

"Uhm...m-maybe you should pick, Minegishi-san." Betty offered. Crazy Psycho crawled next to Betty and began holding up various of DVDs they rented, reading the titles out loud.

"Let's see...we've got...Gone with the Wind...Singing in the Rain...Breakfast at Tiffany's...which by the way, I don't know why but the girl kinda reminds me of you, despite your hair being in a cat in a fruit hat style..." Miichan trailed as she held up the box at me. I just narrowed my eyes and noticed how Betty glanced at me for a second then averted her eyes again to the floor, blushing slightly. That reminds me that I still haven't seen this whole cat in a fruit hat she keeps mentioning. Oh well, whatever.

"Annie Hall...West Side Story...Grease..." She continues, making me frown. The hell? Did they raid the classical movies section or what? Those movies are like...old. Hmmm. I'm guessing this is Betty's choices then. How...old. Such a sheltered child.

"My Fair Lady...and oohhh!" Miichan held up a DVD looking like an excited child showing her mother what she wants for Christmas. Unfortunately, she's showing it to me and upon reading it, I let out a loud, "NO!"

"B-But it's one of my favorite movies of all-"

"I don't care! No!" I said firmly, crossing my arms to my chest. I held my glare at her as she pouts. No way in hell will I ever watch that movie with her ever again. She like...cries herself to sleep every damn time after watching that. There are times when she'd cling to me too while she cries. So no. Never again. Plus she saw that a hundred times already. The title? A Damn Walk to Effing Remember. Okay so the word 'damn' and 'effing' isn't really in the title so...yeah, whatever. Still no.

Crazy Psycho let out a sad sigh as she puts down the blasted DVD that obviously she picked. She then held out the last DVD with a shrug.

"Then let's go with Haruna-chan's favorite then, The Sound of Music." She smiled at Betty who looked up a bit surprised at Miichan's selection. Betty's favorite huh?

"I'm curious. Have you seen or heard about it?" I asked Miichan, my eyebrow raised. She shrugged then looked at the DVD again.

"No. But the girl seems to be having fun in the picture, twirling around so..."

I shook my head at that, the corner of my lips tugging up. This is really not Crazy Psycho's type of movie. She doesn't like movies that are musicals and well The Sound of Music is so...interesting. Definitely interesting.

With that, she placed the DVD inside her laptop and played it. She then stood up, closed the lights then crawled back towards us, sitting in between Betty and me, grabbing some chips as we watched in silence. I leaned at the side of the bed that's on my side, resting my arm on the surface of the bed. After 30 minutes of watching in that position, I propped my arm up, resting the side of my face against my fist. Another 30 minutes later, I felt my phone vibrate. As I retain my bored position, my free hand fished for my phone inside my pocket and pulled it out. I frowned when I opened it, seeing Crazy Psycho's name. I glanced at her and found her eyes glued at the small screen. The hell? Did she lose her phone or something? Shrugging that thought, I opened the message and read it.

"This movie sucks."

I raised my eyebrow and glanced back at Miichan. It was then I noticed her holding her phone by her lap. I knew she wouldn't like the movie. Hell I didn't like it either. With a sigh, I replied back.

"Not my fault. Deal with it." With that, I closed my phone and placed it on the bed. Moments later, it vibrate again. We're not seriously going to converse like this are we? Despite the childishness of the situation, I still opened my phone and read it.

"It's seriously seriously sucky. We have to make it stop. Quick! Think of something before I go crazy!"

I typed back.

"You are already crazy."

"Not helping! Maybe I should distract her or something...like kissing her! Yeah, then you go and remove the DVD and break it to pieces. I think that'll work."

I narrowed my eyes at that and glanced at her. She glanced back and shrugged. I typed back.

"Seriously seriously crazy."

"Mmmmaaarrriikkooo! You're not helping!"

I rolled my eyes at that. I actually heard that whine of hers despite it being a text message. Huh. Weird. But then, as if someone was reading our senseless chat, the door suddenly opened and in stepped Fang. The three of us turned to her as she clicked the lights open.

"What's going on here?" She asked in her husky voice as she closed the door. She took a step forward and crossed her arms to her chest, looking at the three of us with her eyebrow raised. Miichan crawled towards her and hugged her short legs in delight. I narrowed my eyes at that. Seriously seriously crazy.

"Fang! Oh Fang! I missed you." She cried out.

"Wh-what the?! Let go of me!" Fang growled as she tries to dislodge Miichan's hold. Looks futile really. She should just let Crazy Psycho hug her for awhile. Which she did since Miichan then begged Fang to join us in our fun fest movie night. Yes, that's sarcasm right there. Fang looked at Betty then at me for awhile, her eyes narrowed a bit. It made my eyebrow arched up as I caught her gaze. My head slightly tilted in confusion as I saw the corner of her lips twitch as she looks at me. She then averted her eyes away from mine, shook her head and let out a sigh.

"I don't have anything to do anyway so...sure. I'll join the party." She said in a bored manner as she looked down at Miichan who's still hugging her legs. Miichan suddenly stood up and began jumping for joy, hugging the weirded out Fang who's pushing Crazy Psycho away from her. Watching the two of them makes me remember when it was me dealing that jumpy hug of Miichan's. Poor Fang. I feel for her. So Fang decided to join us but not before telling us that there's no way she's watching the messed up film we were watching. Yes, that is her exact, hurtful words to Bettys favorite movie. No wonder Miichan wanted her to join us. I glanced at Betty who's looking a bit embarrassed, her eyes downcast, darting around. You know, looking at her, I feel sorta bad. Maybe that's why I shrugged and let out, "Minus the whole singing thing, it's really not bad. Kinda like watching history channel...so it's interesting."

Three pair of stunned looking eyes turned towards me. Miichan is doing that retarded Nemo thing again as her mouth began opening and closing without any words coming out. The other two just looked taken aback. I rolled my eyes at them then looked away. Great. They just had to make a big deal of me being nice to someone. Psh. I think I should make a mental note to not be nice again, ever.

Thankfully, Miichan decided to intervene, changing the subject.

"R-right. So what are we watching now?" Miichan stammered. I glanced at Fang as she snickered while looking at the bunch of DVDs on the floor. Why the hell is so amused today anyway? Looking further, I see Betty wearing a shy smile as she looks at the floor. No thank you then? Ugh. Manners. Where are thee?

"Well I can't choose with these crappy movies you have." Fang said, frowning. She then turned to Betty adding, "Seriously, Holiness, you need to upgrade your taste in everything."

So Fang calls Betty Holiness huh. Makes sense. I knew she was a bit like me.

Fang then glanced at me, a smug smile across her lips as she says, "Well...not everything."

I rolled my eyes knowing exactly what she means. I can't believe she's falling for that whole 'Betty has a crush on me' thing as well. Okay so scratch that she's a bit like me then. That's minus points for her for being stupid.

She then held up Miichan's DVD, frowning slightly.

"You know, I've seen this before. And well...this is weird but...it feels like this is you." Fang said as she turned to Betty. Miichan and I turned to look at Betty as well who looked confused. You know, as fucked up as that movie is because of Miichan crying every damn time, Fang here has a point. The heroine there is like Betty. Religious, goody-goody, innocent, like a self proclaimed nun. But if you think about it, the girl there is sick and in the end, she...

"You don't have Leukemia right?! Right?! You're not going to die right?!" Miichan cried as she held the surprised Betty by her shoulders and shook her. I tilted my head slightly as I too wait for Betty's answer.

"Uh...n-no. I'm perfectly healthy...as far as I know." Betty said offering an awkward smile on Miichan who looked unconvinced. Hearing that is good enough for me, so I turned back to Fang.

"Can you just pick a movie, please?" I sighed. She let out a smirk then stood up.

"Well I do have one movie I bought a couple of days ago." With that, she headed towards her drawer, opened it and pulled out the said DVD, holding it up for us to see.

"The Ring? Why would even buy--okay, stupid question that I don't want to know the answer to anymore." I said with my eyes narrowed. Why would she buy that? Easy. For Midget Professor cuddling services. Typical lovesick fool.

"Yup. I'm guessing Holiness hasn't seen this before."

I'm guess her Holiness hasn't seen anything beyond the year 1990's before. But let's not say that now.

"That's a great movie! Classic!" Miichan beamed, nodding her head in approval. Somehow, seeing her like that made me remember the time when we did watched it. It scared her for days, always spending the night at our house, in my room to sleep. She'd be scared to see a TV closed because of that movie. Even seeing any closed gadgets scares her as she thinks Sadako has upgraded her tastes and is now going out of anything that has a screen on it. So imagine her going ballistic when Maachan went to my room with her closed Ipad just to ask me something. Yeah, she ran pretty fast out of my room that day, knocking Maachan to the floor. I've never seen her so frantic to get out before. Well except for times when she needs to get to the bathroom fast, but not the point really. Anyway, thankfully she's not stupid enough back then to scream at my Ipod nano when it's closed. She did let out a squeak the first time I tried to scare her with it. Hehe. Good times.

"The Ring?" Betty tilted her head slightly. Hmmm. Miichan saw it already so I don't think she'll get affected by it again not like the first time. But Betty here hadn't seen it before. Should I be worried about it since she is my roommate and all?...Nah. I'm sure it won't be worse than Miichan.

"We gonna watch or what?" I asked as I raised my eyebrow at Fang who grinned.

"Great. Let's watch it then."

Hmm. Should I be worried about that grin of hers?

...Nah.


_________________________________________



"Move!" I growled at Miichan who looked at me incredulously, her face a bit close to mine.

"There's no more room for me to move. I'm pressed up against the wall." She reasoned.

"Then sleep on the floor."

"I can't sleep on the floor! What if Sadako is right there waiting for me?" She cried frantically, making me to narrow my eyes. Yes, apparently, Miichan once again got scared of the freaking movie and decided to sleep with me.

"Um...I c-can sleep on the floor if you want." Betty offered from behind me. And yes, with Betty as well as we joined our two beds together and is now having a forced girl's slumber party with me right in the middle. What about Fang? Well she left after the movie, saying she'd go over Midget Professor's apartment and say she's too scared to sleep alone what with Miichan wanting to spend the night with me. I think she planned this whole thing since the beginning. Of course with her gone, Crazy Psycho here pleaded for me not to leave her alone because blah blah blah Sadako's gonna eat her up and all that neediness crap. So, she came up with this fucked up situation. Two combined beds with three of us pressed at each other with me in the middle. Yeah, Miichan is pretty adamant on being on the left side of the combined bed. Why? I'm too tired to know why. I'm just going whatever now because I want to sleep.

"No! Don't sacrifice yourself Haruna-chan. It's not worth it." She says as she leaned forward and pulled Betty's hand to her, making Betty to press against my back. I felt her body stiffened at the contact, making me feel a bit uncomfortable as I felt her breathing on my neck. With Miichan pulling Betty's arm towards her, it kinda feels like Betty here is spooning me what with her arm resting on my waist. So yeah...awkward position. Maybe I should shrug her, make her move cause she's too damn close for my liking. 

"Mi-Minegishi-san...uhm...c-could you...uh... I won't s-sleep on the floor...j-just let go of me..." She trailed softly, trying to pull her hand away from Crazy Psycho's hold, probably noticing the predicament we're in. I gritted my teeth, trying not to shiver as her breath tickles the back of my neck. My heart beating a mile a minute and...I suddenly felt hot, like all my blood suddenly moved up to my head. And well...I thank God the light's are off or else they'd see me blushing. Totally reasonable mind you.

A moment later, Miichan finally let her hand go, making me to release the breath that I was holding as Betty moved away from me.

"Okay just...stay there okay?" Miichan said, totally unaware of the most uncomfortable moment in my life. Funny how it involves spooning and Betty. Ugh.

"You okay there Mariko? You look like you're sweating or something." Miichan asked as she looks at me, her eyebrow raised. I glared at her as I wipe the sweat on the side of my face.

"It's hot in here being pressed together in one bed." I reasoned. A grin slowly forms on her face and she began to wiggle her eyebrows in a lewd suggestive manner. I narrowed my eyes as she says, "It sure is."

Figures she'd turn what I said into something else. How typical.

"Shut up and face the damn wall. I'm sick of seeing your face. Go on, turn." I said exasperatedly.

"Will you spoon me?"

"Just turn!" I growled. She grumbled out incoherent things as she turned to face the wall. I sighed and closed my eyes, trying to get some sleep. I honestly don't know how long I've been closing my eyes but what I do know is that I can't seem to get that sleep that I wanted. I let out a sigh and looked at Miichan's back. I can see her breathing deepened which could only mean that she has fallen asleep. Lucky Crazy Psycho. Grumbling, I decided to move, turning to the other side. My eyes widen slightly, surprised to see Betty's eyes still open, facing me. Moving to get comfortable without bumping the two, I faced Betty fully, locking her gaze on mine. She offered a small smile that I didn't return back. Instead, I asked in a soft tone the obvious, "Can't sleep?"

She shook her head, smiling.

"Guess I'm not the only one then." I sighed softly. She just smiled at me, her hands resting on the side of her face, acting like a pillow. We were quiet for awhile, just staring at each other through the darkness. The smile on her face slowly disappears as she gave me her unwavering gaze. Voices of laughter from outside and Miichan's light snoring began to tone down as I focused on those brown orbs looking back at me. Looking at those brown eyes of hers, I wonder...

...right now...at this moment...is she...psychoanalyzing me...?

"Thank you for today. It was fun." She said softly, breaking the silence. A smile once again forms on her lips. I let out a sigh, the corner of my lips tugging slightly.

"You should thank Miichan, not me. I was only dragged there you know."

"I know...but you stayed." She let out, her voice cracking slightly as her soft voice quieted down to a whisper. "Despite the fact that...you were avoiding me, you still stayed...so thank you for that."

My eyebrow furrowed slightly at that. Despite the smile she's wearing, I could still see clearly through her eyes how much I've hurt her. For three weeks I've shrugged her off, avoided her like a plague and ignored her like she's invisible and yet, she's here, thanking me for spending a fucked up night with her, watching a measly movie for a few hours in silence. With those thoughts, it's no wonder I let out, "You're weird."

It surprised her, eyes widening at the soft words I uttered.

"I'm...weird?" She asked, confused. I stared blankly at her for awhile, noticing how her eyebrows slowly furrowed slightly. I held her confused gaze until I told her honestly, "Your eyes are weird," surprising her yet again.

"They...are?" She asked, hesitantly, looking a bit conscious as her eyes began to dart around, as if she's thinking.

"Yeah. They are...but not like what you think." I replied. Hearing that, her weird eyes slowly made way to mine. With our eyes locked again, I continued, my voice a mere whisper.

"It's like...you're searching inside me...looking for something...I don't know what. And...I hate it...because I don't know what you're looking for."

She was silent at my admission, her lips agape, eyes wide in wonderment. I let out a tired sigh whispering, "What is it that you want from me?"

She stares at me for awhile then slowly, a smile forms on her lips. With conviction, she whispered her request to me, surprising me. "I want to be your friend."

I blinked back my surprise, totally taken aback by the soft request.

"Friend? You...want to be my friend?" I asked, my eyebrow raised.

"Yes. I want to be your friend." She repeated.

A simple request...yet...confuses the hell out of me. I frowned slightly at her.

"Why do you even need my acknowledgement? If you think of me as a friend, isn't that enough?"

She shook her head, smiling.

"Friendship goes both ways, like a two way street. If I only acknowledge you as a friend...then what will I be to you if you don't acknowledge me back?" She leaned closer, keeping her smile as she continues. "You're different Shinoda-san. You're completely closed off. It's like, I need your permission first to enter. And I would never enter if you don't permit me to."

"So you think if I acknowledge you as a friend, I'd let you enter?"

Her shoulder moved as if shrugging.

"It's worth a try." She smiled. I still felt confused under her gaze. I mean her request is just...weird. It's so weird that I couldn't help but let out a chuckle, probably surprising her. I placed a hand over my face as I continue to laugh quietly.

"Sorry, I just..." I trailed as I removed my hand over my face and smiled at her. She looked stunned as she stares at me and I knew why. This time, my walls were completely down. I was submitting myself to her eyes, letting her see whatever it is she wants to see. I knew she could see it as slowly a wide smile form on her lips, her eyes shining through the moonlight.

I nodded my head and with a smile I whispered, "Yeah, sure. I'll be your friend...and you can be mine as well."

She looked extremely happy at that. Despite the fact I didn't verbally apologized for treating her like shit, I think that what I said would suffice enough as an apology, don't you think? Yeah, I think the crazies would be so proud of me for this crap. I can see it now; Crazy Psycho, Snorlax and Megaphonic Creepy patting my back in the morning telling me I did good. Just thinking about it makes me want to roll my eyes right this moment. But wait, that reminds me...

"Maybe we should try to get some sleep eh? I have a feeling it's morning now." I said, reminding her. Ugh. I'm sensing extreme grogginess later on. Great.

"You're right. So...um...goodnight then." She whispered, offering a small smile. I nodded my head at that, smiling slightly.

"Yeah. Goodnight, Haruna."

I watch in confusion as her smile slowly disappears, her eyes widen and her mouth agape. It looked like she's in a daze at what I said. Uh...maybe I got her name wrong. But I was so sure it was Haruna since the crazies kept on reminding me about 'Haruna is sad' crap. So...was I really wrong?

"Are you...okay?" I asked with a frown. It made her jump slightly, surprising her as well as me. Her eyes then began to avoid mine, looking anywhere...just anywhere as she stammered her reply.

"I...I-I'm fine...uhm...yes...just fine. Uhm...g-g-ood night then." 

Without waiting for my reply, she turned away from me, letting me to stare confusedly at her back. The hell was that? Probably has a split personality or something. So there's Haruna side and Betty side to her. Yeah...maybe that's it. I let out a sigh then flinched when an arm suddenly wrapped around my waist from behind, pulling me slightly. I narrowed my eyes as Miichan nuzzled her face against my back mumbling, "60."

Really now. How fucked up is that?



TBC


________________________________________________

Next up: Well look at that. Such a huge leap. Only a few more until the boiling point.  :twisted: And look! Mariko's having them feelings. :lol: Next would be parents day and probably the appearance of MariMii's guy friend.  :lol:

________________________________________________

Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 7: When the crazies unite to the rescue!)
Post by: masokun on August 23, 2012, 04:20:31 PM
I'm so happy for this update FoF-san  :inlove:

I'm laughing hard in miichan's interogation and maritroll with creepy..awesome!! :rofl: :rofl:


And the bed scene.. woohhhh can't say anything.. it's just getting sweeter.. :oops:

Looks like Mariko getting softer to haruna..YAY!  :cow:

Parents day means, Maachan!!!  :love:

Hope you will update soon... :twothumbs


Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 7: When the crazies unite to the rescue!)
Post by: anonymousdowner on August 23, 2012, 08:31:36 PM
OMMMMGAWD, so I was on my iphone and when I saw your update I was like soooo happy. You have no idea how I get that crazy dance stirring from me each time I think of your fic....Okay, but like I said I was on my iphone and barely clicked on the 'thankyou' button for the Basket case post...childishly wanting to be the first one to comment... My lazybutt though wanted to be all comfy first before I get to reading your awesome update and while flying towards the comforters of my bed...I sprained my wrist...was too excited and am now damaged.  :smhid

...Like dude it hurts, but I felt ten times better while finally reading. I was literally smiling the whole time with my injured hand placed on top of my chest all comfy lol.    How I feel about this chapter is probably how Mariko's mom feels for the justin bieber songs and 'ugh' movies she loves so much.

All in all, this chapter was too cute! Mariko started out pretty mean hahah, I love MariTroll regardless though. Then with the whole MariHaru scene at the end...I don't think I can make it having to wait long for the next update T^T I loved how Haruna was awake and staring at her like "omfg awwwwhehe!" the whole scene was great. Fang was amazing too haha, and Minegeshi's 6o% takes the win for me lol that or Mariko's paper lmfao, but I knew Mii-chan would be awake to hear their little 'No barrier or walls up' conversation.

During the scene with Minegeshi who by the way makes me laugh every time you refer to her as the 'crazy psycho' when she's like don't sacrafice yourself I was laughing because, I felt like I had sacrificed a hand for your update hahah...Which I do not regret. Your work makes me smile, I'm glad.

Thanks for this wonderful chapter FoF, please update soon! I'm excited for parents day at crack house university.  :tama-heart: :tama-laff: :tama-yeeaah:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 7: When the crazies unite to the rescue!)
Post by: sakura_drop_ on August 23, 2012, 09:50:44 PM
OMG, this update left me speechless..  :bow: :bow: :bow:

*is trying to restore her vocabulary*
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 7: When the crazies unite to the rescue!)
Post by: lovemariharu on August 24, 2012, 12:54:09 AM
wahahahaha.. Really happy!!
Finally they're friends? OMG OMG..
can't wait till the appearance of Mariko's family again..
wahaha.. that must be really interesting~ :D :D

Waiting again.. <3 <3
Waiting with love.. haha..

It's really nice that they finally get eyes-to-eyes talk.. >.<
and.. Mariko calling her Haruna freaks her out? OMG.. That's just so sweet..
How unpredictable that must be.. Because she thought that Mariko hates her..
Surprisingly also Mariko suddenly remembered her name without any mistakes.. OMG :D
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 7: When the crazies unite to the rescue!)
Post by: RJay on August 24, 2012, 01:26:13 AM
Hm... Interesting...

At the end, Mariko is somewhat having small feelings for Haruna; heart beating really fast and she's blushing?

I get the feeling that we're reaching soon the ending... or maybe I'm wrong.

Anyways, can't wait for the next chapter for Parents day and MariMii's guy friend coming up, I wonder if I got my guess right.

Update whenever you can(still trying to do my best on mine to)

When I saw your update, I was I had to read it first before I continue on working on my fic, but it seems that I was busy with something else lol
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 7: When the crazies unite to the rescue!)
Post by: kahem on August 24, 2012, 02:27:06 AM
HAHAHAHAH!!!! Just give  Mariko. Let you sink in the craziness hehe
OMG the ring I'll never watch that movie lol
I wonder if during the night something would happen hehe
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 7: When the crazies unite to the rescue!)
Post by: Wmatsui22 on August 24, 2012, 11:18:15 AM
FINALLY!!! :D

YOU UPDATE.

PLEASE CONTINUE YOUR WORK

GOODLUCK.
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 7: When the crazies unite to the rescue!)
Post by: flameeyes on August 24, 2012, 01:07:33 PM
Oh GOD!!!!

I LOVE THE BED SCENE
[A little bit disappointed that it's not  :thumbdown: the bed scene I've been thinking :lol: ahahah]

argh!!!

I  L :wub: V E  M A R :poof: H A R U  S :tama-heart:   M U C H :cat: !!!

 :mon inluv: :wriggly: :mon angel: :wriggly: :mon inluv:

Hehehe

Tenchu about this Nee-chan!!!! chu~♥

and hell yeah! I never thought that fang girl is also worried like-----ahahahaha

and about mariko forgetting someone's name reminds me of me ahahaha
honestly I also put some nickname so I can call him/her easily cuase yeah! its a nickname ahahaha
it's also cute that even Miichan was sleeping she can still can give a percentage! . . ow!!! God!!!
 :shocked 60? :drool: really? . . .  :w00t: 40% more! :w00t: just 40% more!!!! Ah!!!  :panic: can't wait!!!!!!!!!! :bleed eyes:

ME:ahhh!!! I can't stop from thinking really!!!
If I am Mariko I will never bear to stare only to Haruna if we are in the same bed  :wriggly:
Personality 3: ow the pervert is back!!!! :on_plug:
Personality 2: but I am thinking that too :nya:
Personality 3:And also her comrades! :grr:
Personality 1: I have MAriharu smuth fanfic *showing some :bingo:
Personality 3: where can I have some :drool: :w00t: !!!
Personality 2: looks whose the pervert one!... :bigdeal:
Personality 1: well! . . .  :glasses: at least she stops blabbering . . .  :ding:
Personality 2:nice Idea . . . :mon misch:

Me:

◄I ' M  P R E T T Y  H I G H  M A X  T E N S I O N  A D D I C T E D  I N - L O V E  I N  M A R I H A R U ! ! ! ! ! ! ! :luvluv1: :wriggly: :nya: :on bleed: :shy2: :shy1: :mon inluv: :mon angel: :mon lovelaff: :mon hanky: :mon bleed2: :mon crazyinlove: :mon mischief: :tama-apeshit: :tama-lotsaluv: :tama-yeeaah: :tama-laff: :tama-heart: :wub: :inlove: :deco: :heart: ♥ . . .


personality 2: How about this one what should we do to her? :dunno:
Personality 1: Let's ignore her she's having the time of her life! :mon nyah:
Personality 2:what are you doing? :?
Personality 1: dialing some police and ambulance if ever she will become crazy again . . . :mon phone:
Personality 2: I see . . . .  :pig madder:

someone: God there's so many idiot here! :doh:

ahahahaha

that's all I want to say!!!!

_________________________________

 :heart: :wub: :k-great: :tama-bye: :k-great: :wub: :heart:

 :deco: Take care and always keep up your GREAT GOOD work!!!! :flower:

 :skull: :cat: :pen_whirl: :pen_wave: :pen_whirl: :cat: :skull:

bye!bye!
◄Flameeyes

Proud to be an E-book reader
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 7: When the crazies unite to the rescue!)
Post by: Nyx on August 24, 2012, 08:55:57 PM
Nice Cap...Love it!! Hahaha It really make me laugh...Miichan it so freaking awesome...and Mariko ooh men...it's the freaking goddess of Sarcasm...Love it!! I really like the whole history...and the Crazies hahaha I love so much Sayaka's nickname Snorlax hahaha it fit her sooo well...
Okas soooo Good Work....sorry let me correct my self....Amazing Awesome Incredible Super Mega Hiper Ultra Awesome hehehe Really your fic is on top one in my Top5 list of Awesome Fanfics...Soo hope to see the next chapter soon...God Look and Keep making me laugh like a Crazy old lady without teeth and to much sugar hahaha Bye (^.^)/
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 7: When the crazies unite to the rescue!)
Post by: konbini on August 26, 2012, 07:47:05 AM
ufufufu things are getting really interesting now!   :)  can't wait for more MariHaru goodness, keep up the great work!  8)
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 8: Betty's weirdness level increases!)
Post by: FoF on August 29, 2012, 03:34:01 PM
Unnecessary Rant: First, I'd like to congratulate Acchan on graduating.  :bow: :bow: Late I know, but I hate bumping my own thread without updates so... :nervous
Like most of you guys, I was sad when I watched the vid. But, for me, it was more like watching an end to an epic movie and now comes the sequel and well...I'm hoping the sequel to this movie called 'AKB48' would be as awesome as the previous one.  :) I was all smiles while watching Acchan's graduation. I've never seen her so breathtakingly beautiful in my entire two years of being a fan. I'm happy for her. Carrying that burden as an ace for 7 or 6 years isn't an easy task and well, I admire her for courageously carrying that burden with a smile. Hopefully, whoever is in next in line, would follow on in her footsteps or even surpass her in the near future.  :) And yes, I was slightly miffed when the MariHaru pairing are being separated from each other because of the shuffle. Just saying.  :lol: :lol:


My replies to commenters:


@masokun: I'm glad you liked it.  :) And yes it is getting sweeter huh. It's slowly turning into a mushfest which is a bit  :nervous for me. Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@anonymousdowner: Like Miichan said; "Don't sacrifice yourself! It's not worth it!" Lesson there? Always listen to Miichan.  :lol: :lol: I seriously hope your hand is a bit better now.  :) I'm glad you like that chapter. I honestly didn't like it but I'm glad most people do.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@sakura_drop_: I'm guessing you liked that chap too? I'll just assume that you did what with the bowing emoticons. So, thanks for that.  :) I hope your vocabulary is properly restored now.  Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@lovemariharu: Mariko is definitely full of surprises. I think she doesn't realize how Crackhouse University is slowly changing her.  :lol: Anyway, I'm glad you liked that chap. Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@RJay: That blushing and heart pounding that Mariko experienced was more like from embarrassment as she was being spooned by someone who she hasn't even considered a friend. But you do have a point so...let's just go with yours.  :lol: :lol: Small feelings are okay since there are probably a lot of small feelings in this chapter.  :lol: I'm thinking we're in the middle of the story. And yes, you should update yours too.  :) Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@kahem: I was actually thinking the same thing. I mean, the crazies are a fun bunch of people so  XD You didn't watch the ring?  :shocked  You should! That movie scared me for days!  :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@Wmatsui22: I honestly don't know if you're referring to my real work or this fic so I'm just going to think of it as both.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@flameeyes: You want a smexy MariHaru bed scene? I honestly don't know if I could write one but...I'll try.  :lol: And yeah, I'm actually like Mariko here as sometimes I can't remember names so I invent nicknames as well. Not like Mariko's here though cause hers is just mean. :lol:  :lol: Oh and UPDATE!  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@Nyx: Really? Aww shucks. Thanks for thinking that.  :nervous I'm pretty bad at compliments so... :nervous Anyway, I'll try to make you laugh like a crazy old lady without teeth and had too much sugar. :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting.  XD

@konbini: *gasp* I made a new reader appear. I like it when I make someone appear.  :lol: Yeah, things are getting a bit interesting huh.  :lol: I'll try to keep up the great work and make a lot of MariHaru goodness.  XD Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

To dear thank you pressers and silent readers, I thank you as well.  :bow: :bow: :bow:

With that typed and done, I again warn:  :lol:
This is fiction. If I ever offend someone, please feel free to tell me.
I'm not liking this chap but I can't really think of anything more than this crappy chapter so...please bear with it.  :)
I also added a character list in the first page just in case.  :)
Anyway, Enjoy!  :)


_________________________________________________



(http://imageshack.us/a/img40/575/oyvy.png)
many thanks to yanouchi and crazywota for the poster




Chapter 8: Betty's weirdness level increases!





Do you know that there are two types of regret in this world?

What are the types?

Well, it's either you regret doing something or you regret something that you didn't do; Action or inaction regret. They say that you'd regret something you didn't do more than the ones you did. That's a famous quote by H. Jackson Brown, Jr. by the way. When I think about it, there isn't anything that I regret not doing. Or maybe  I haven't really thought about it that much. Probably. Hmm...No wait. Scratch that. I do regret not having to kill Miichan when I had the chance...so yeah...maybe I do regret something I didn't do. Damn that's a major regret right there huh. Oh well, I could always murder her whenever you know. Anyway, aside from the murderous intent on Crazy Psycho, I can't think of anything yet that I regret not doing. Keyword: Yet. I'm still young so maybe there would be things that I'd regret not doing in the future. I mean, nobody knows right? Only the big guy up there that is Betty's bestfriend only knows, right? Right.

What about regrets of something I did?

I've got lots of regrets regarding that, which includes, Miichan, Crackhouse University and the other crazies obviously. That list isn't really shocking huh. I mean, I've been pretty much pointing out my dislike on those things so...yup, no surprise there. But the most recent thing that I regret may come as a shock and quite possibly bitchy to you. Yes, somehow, a part of me regrets acknowledging Betty as a friend. Yeah, yeah, bitchy, I know, but I have my reason for regretting that. C'mon, I wouldn't regret something like that without reason you know.

What's the reason you ask?

Well, she's been acting a lot weirder than before. Like 10x weirder than before. I was a total bitch to her right? Avoiding, ignoring, I was doing that to her. But then she told me how she just wanted to become my friend, get to know me better with my permission and well, it got me thinking; Why not let her? No harm in doing that. Plus I'm curious on why she'd want to get to know me better since, well, for once Crazy Psycho was right when she grilled me about the Betty issue. I'm not a closed book; I'm apathetic and everyone can see it. Well, apparently not everyone. I mean, Betty obviously can't, but yeah, it's okay. I'm willing to be her Psychology project or whatever. Though she picked up the wrong subject since she won't find anything on me. Crazy Psycho is a lot more interesting than me, really. Anyway, where was I again? Oh, right. Betty's weirdness increases. Yeah, well, we're friends now right?  Right, but the thing is, right after we acknowledge each other as friends, she went all ninja on me. Yes, that's right, Haruna, which I think her name is, aka Betty, is now avoiding ME.

For what reasons?

Well  I do have an assumption as to why she's avoiding me and well...God I hope it isn't true cause that's just NO. Anyway, I noticed a few things weirder about her. First, she can't look me in the eye anymore. Like yeah, totally avoiding mine, looking at the floor or even everywhere but mine as she speaks to me, which by the way is the second thing I noticed; the way she speaks to me. Back then she can speak normal sentences to me. I can sense her nervousness but still, she can form a complete sentence. Now, she stutters worse than Porky Pig whenever I ask her something. A simple 'yes' would normally take a second to say, with her, it takes 3 seconds to say it. No, I'm not exaggerating on this. Third thing I noticed is that she panics when I'm near her. One time, me and Crazy Psycho decided to join her and Megaphonic Creepy at lunch. I sat at the empty seat next to her and when our elbows touched, she literally jumped at the contact, surprising all of us. Know what she did as I looked at her? The fourth thing I noticed about her; she instantly turns into a tomato the moment I look at her. That goes for when I catch her glancing at me, which is always. Anyway, the last thing I noticed about her is probably the weirdest of them all; her nightly prayer time seems to lengthen. No, I'm not exaggerating again. One night before I took a shower, she was already kneeling and praying. I left her and well it takes me at least 30 minutes to shower at night. So I was surprised when I walked out of the bathroom all fresh and I still see her kneeling down, praying. Looking at her like that, it makes me wonder if she killed someone or whatever. I mean, 30 minutes of praying? Really? What the hell is she confessing anyway? Anyway, all in all, she's tense around me and would rather keep her distance from me. Fucked up right? Oh God, yes it is and well...these are not good signs for me because...it looks like my new found friend is having non-friendly feelings towards me. And by non-friendly feelings, I mean the Miichan whacked up percentage type of feelings that she's been telling me about.

I think that's an enough reason for me to regret befriending her, don't you think? I mean, someone having a crush on me wouldn't be good.

Not for me, but for her.

"Onee-chan!" Maachan squealed as she ran towards me, leaving mom and dad behind. A breath escapes my lips from the impact as Maachan hugged me tight by my waist. Geez. Overly Attached Little Sister.

"Hey." I said, smiling awkwardly as I pat her head. She looked up at me and gave me a beaming smile still keeping the tight hold on my wait.

"I missed you Onee-chan!"

"Yeah, I think I get that." I sighed, smiling slightly as I continue to pat her head. Crazy Psycho, who's beside me, began fanning herself with the Crackhouse University Family Day flyer, mumbling out, "Is it just me or did it suddenly felt hot in here?" as she looks at the sky. She then turned to Maachan.

"Oh right. It's probably because the daughter of Satan is only a few feet away from me destroying the Ozone layer that's why it feels hotter than before." She said, narrowing her eyes dangerously at Maachan who glared at her. I could only narrow my eyes at the ridiculousness of them giving each other death glares. And what the hell does Satan's daughter have anything to do with the wreckage of the Ozone Layer? Anyway, the only time did their glaring death match stopped was when Maachan stomped on Miichan's feet, hard. Crazy Psycho let out a groan of pain, jumping with one foot. Maachan immediately hid behind me as Miichan turned to her, fuming.

"Get back here and fight like a man!" Crazy Psycho growled while Overly Attached Little Sister just stuck out her tongue. Childish senseless war. Go figure.

"Miichan~! Mari-chan~!" I cringe at my father's nickname to me. Slowly turning, I found him smiling, waving his hand as he and mom approaches us.

"I missed you so much. How's my little angel?" He asked as he hugged me, his hands wrapped tightly around my waist. I could only scowl at the nickname as I'm being hugged. Apparently my dad has a thing for nicknames. Not just any nicknames though. No, his nicknames are often coated with sugary sweetness that is just...cringe worthy. Hmm. Thinking about it, my parents does have this cringe worthy moments in them huh. Hopefully that's not hereditary. I mean, I don't think I'm infested with the cringe-worthy-disease so...yeah. It must be something else.

After my dad hugged me, then came my mom, mumbling out how she too missed me. Seriously, I'm too old for the hug fest. I glanced at my dad and found him sharing a high five with Crazy Psycho. Why can't I have that instead?

"So? How's College life treating you, my Cherub?" My dad asked as he wrapped his arms around my shoulder, pulling me to him. My dad is a bit taller than me so he can easily do that. I just narrowed my eyes as he continues.

"I heard from your mom how you found yourself a nice lady. Way to go, Super Stud!" He said as he lightly punched my arm. Yes, like my mom, my dad is pretty delusional as well with me being gay, which I'm not mind you. But, unlike my mom, I have a feeling my dad really knows that I'm not gay. I don't know, it just feels like he's just joining in because he wants to turn me gay or something. I think he's the kind of father that doesn't want boys around his daughters. Well it's either that or he's yearning for a son since all of us are girls. Yeah, it could be that too since he did call me Super Stud. It feels like that's a username rather than a nickname though.

"Where is Princess Onee-chan?" Maachan asks as she tugs on my shirt. I could only sigh as the Shinoda's look at me with eagerness as they wait for my answer. Geeez, do they love Betty that much?

"I don't know. She's probably at the Athletic field now for the opening ceremonies or something." I shrugged. I really don't know where Betty is really. She always wakes up earlier than a normal person so it really isn't surprising to find myself alone when I woke up this morning.

"Great! I'd like to meet her. Let's go then." My dad said as he wrapped his arm around Miichan as well who beamed a smile at my dad. We walked like that towards the open grounds. My dad in between me and Miichan while my mom holds Maachan's hand as they walk behind us. What a happy family we look like. Ugh. The Athletic field of Crackhouse University was packed with students with their family. We looked around for seats and it was then I realized something.

"Crap, I think I forgot my phone and my wallet back at the dorm." I mumbled as I pat my pockets, looking for the said items.

"I can lend you some money." Crazy Psycho offered with a shrug. Money isn't really what concerns me here. It was the thought that my phone and my wallet might not be in the dorm like I said. It's best to check if I really left in the dorms. With that thought, I ignored Crazy Psycho's offer and told my loving family that I'm just going to the dorms for a bit to get those items. I ordered Miichan to take care of them for me which she happily replied with a salute. Crazy Psycho, go figure. I just rolled my eyes at that and began making my way towards the dorms. I saw Midget Professor talking to a couple of people on the way, looking a bit awkward as she scratches the back of her head. They're probably thinking she's a high schooler and suddenly got lost inside the University. It could happen, you know. She doesn't really look like her age. I also passed by Megaphonic Creepy on the way too with her family. She just waved back at me and gave me a beaming smile as they head towards the field. I offered her a hesitant nod and a tight smile, which made her chuckle. She's probably laughing at how awkward I looked. Hey, it is pretty awkward you know. I'm not used to the whole friendliness thing so...yeah...awkward. But I think finding Betty inside our dorm room with an old guy who was wearing a gray suit, a hat and has a cane that supports his probably bad foot tops that of Creepy's awkward friendly moment. I blinked back my surprise as I stared at them by the door. Betty looked surprised upon seeing me, but the old man...nope. He just looks at me sternly making feel a bit uncomfortable under his gaze.

"Sh-Shinoda-san." Betty let out, blinking a couple of times underneath her glasses. I hesitantly stepped inside the room, scratching the back of my neck.

"Uh, sorry. Did I...interrupt something?" It feels like I should've knocked but...it's my dorm room too you know. Why would I knock at my own dorm room?

"Um, n-no y-you didn't." Betty said as she took a step towards me. She glanced at the old man -who still had that look that's making me nervous- then she turned back at me. I can see that I'm not the only one who's feeling a bit nervous here since I could definitely see in her eyes how nervous she is. Both of us almost jumped when the old man cleared his throat and turned his stern gaze at Betty.

"Are you not going to introduce us?" He asked with his raspy voice. Betty looked alarmed at that and began glancing at me then back at the old man. Geeez, Betty. Get a grip. You're losing it more than usual.

"O-oh. Um...Grandfather, this is Shinoda Mariko, my roommate. Shinoda-san, this is my grandfather, Kojima Hisashi." Betty said, smiling awkwardly at the two of us. Grandfather eh? Makes sense.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, sir." I said, offering Betty's grandfather a bow of respect. I honestly didn't know if he bowed back since the moment I stood up straight again, he's still giving me a stern gaze. Meh, who cares. His back is a little hunched because of old age so it's okay if he doesn't bow back. I glanced at Betty and found her giving a small smile at me, probably thankful at how polite I am right now. That's rather insulting. Hey, I can do polite too you know!

"Right." Her grandfather said. I turned back to him and well, despite my efforts at being polite, he didn't look happy at all, not one bit. I gulped down my nervousness as his stern gaze began to move down, looking at me from head to toe. My eyebrow twitched when his gaze suddenly rests at my eyes, his unimpressionable eyes bores my nervous ones. He gazed at me for awhile until he looked back at Betty, saying, "Shall we get to the opening ceremony then?"

I wanted to frown at that but decided not to, keeping my face stoic as possible. I clenched my jaw tight as I gaze at him. It just felt...rude you know. He just sized me up then acted like I'm invisible or something. The hell is that right? But then again, I had encounter rude guys like him so...meh. What else is new?

"Okay. I just...uhm...c-can I please have a few seconds alone with Shinoda-san? I-I'd like to say something to her first." Betty said calmly as she turns to her Grandfather who let out a sigh, nodding his head.

"If you must."

Betty nodded her head at that. Her Grandfather then passed by me without a single glance, heading towards the door; the sound of his cane hitting the wooden floor echoing inside the room. Once he was outside and the door was closed, I finally frowned as I stare at the floor.

"I'm...s-sorry about that. He can be a bit-"

"Rude?" I finished for her as I glanced at her. She gave me an apologetic smile which made me sigh as I sat down at my bed.

"You don't have to apologize for him. Just...whatever." I said as I waved my hand nonchalantly, my eyes to the side, looking at the window.

"Still, I'm sorry." She said softly. I turned to her and found her looking remorseful as she gazed at the floor. Looking at her like this, I realized that I'm conversing normally to Betty again. The corner of lips tugged up slightly as I replied reassuringly, "It's okay, really," to her. Slowly, her eyes made its way to mine and for a couple of seconds, she stared back at me, holding my gaze to hers. Yeah, we stared at each other for a few seconds, until she realized that she is staring at ME. Only then did her eyes widen with realization and she quickly looked away, blushing. I narrowed my eyes at that and pursed my lips tight imagining Crazy Psycho saying, '65' inside my head. Crazy Psycho would be so proud of me since I'm doing the counting myself.

"I-I-I...um...sh-should probably go now." She stuttered, her eyes towards the door. See? 'I' is just one letter and it took her three tries to say it. Seriously, how fucked up is that right?

I sighed. "Yeah, you should. Don't want Grandpa to go ballistic now, you know."

She smiled at that, glancing at me, still blushing. With a nod and saying that she'll see me later without looking at me, she walked out of the room, leaving me alone to flop at my bed, sighing.

"Ballistic Grandpa huh. Nope, we can't have that."


______________________________________



"Onee-chan!" Maachan waved at me as I made my way towards them. My overly attached sibling stood up from her seat and patted it, obviously telling me to sit there so she could sit on my lap. Seriously overly attached sister.

"What took you so long?" Crazy Psycho asked as I sat next to her while Maachan sits on my lap. I wrapped my arms around my little sister's waist as I rolled my eyes at Crazy Psycho.

"Oh, I'm sorry, MOM." I replied. My real mom, who heard what I said, leaned forward from where she's sitting to look at me, a frown across her face.

"What baby? Why are you sorry for? Oh, and what took you so long?" She asks. I could only face palm myself as Crazy Psycho began laughing. Great. I'm surrounded by crazies today. And yes, I do consider my family as crazies too. I mean, how could I not?

"...we have a surprise special speaker today that is well known in the business world here in Japan. He is considered as one of the richest man in Japan." Upon hearing that, we turned our attention to the speaker up the stage. It couldn't possibly be...?

"Please give a round of applause to the owner of the Maruyama Group Inc., Maruyama Akihiro!" The speaker lamely said. That guy seriously sounded like he's in a circus or something. Lame ass introduction. Totally lame. But that's the least of our problem, isn't it? I let out a sigh while I shook my head, the crowd giving the familiar middle aged man wearing a business suit an applause. I glance at Miichan as the rich dad began to give his speech confidently.

"You okay?"

"Sometimes I just wish that they'd just...give me a heads up you know, that they're coming." Crazy Psycho let out a sigh as she stares blankly at the speaker, her dad. Yes, that's right, one of the richest man in Japan is apparently Crazy Psycho's father. That mall we went a couple of weeks ago? The Maruyama Group Inc. owns that. Hell they own half of the malls here in Tokyo. Not to mention they have other establishments all around Japan. Yup, Crazy Psycho here, is stinking filthy rich.

Why is she Minegishi Minami and not Maruyama Minami?

It's because the real princess here wanted to live a normal life, thus taking her diseased mom's maiden name and began her 'normal' living away from their luxurious house to live alone in a still luxurious apartment. Trust me, her apartment is still pretty luxurious. I've been there a couple of times and it's as big as our house. So much for 'normal' huh. But despite it being a lavish apartment, for her, it didn't feel as homey as our house is, that's why she spends most of her time at our house. And by most I mean ALWAYS. Hell she might as well sell her apartment and live at our house what with her going there all the time.

Do my parents know about Crazy Psycho's real identity?

Yeah, they know. They're pretty cool about it and didn't treat Miichan differently which Crazy Psycho was tearfully thankful for. I think that was the beginning of her budding crush towards my mom. Ugh. Anyway, only a few people know about this secret of hers as she really didn't like the kind of attention coming from other people if they knew about her. Plus, she really is adamant in living a normal life, for now. Her father didn't like this decision of hers since she is most likely to inherit their business being the oldest child and all, but...like I said, Crazy Psycho is pretty adamant about it and when she's like that, there's no stopping her. No one can stop a Crazy Psycho. Well that and she kinda promised her rich dad that she'd go back to their castle and play princess again after college so...yeah. This is the real Minegishi Minami; My Crazy, Psycho, stinking and filthy rich bestfriend.

Was it shocking for me?

I really can't remember if I was shocked when I found out about it. Like I said in the beginning; I really have no idea when and how I befriended her. No recollection at all. Thinking back, I'd probably just shrugged at her when she told me about it. Yeah, I most probably did, given how I am. I don't really care if she's rich or not. I do care if she's crazy or not though, obviously.

See? Told you her life is a lot more interesting than mine. 

"I don't think your dad is the type to give 'a heads up.'" I sighed as I looked at rich dad. It was then I noticed someone by the corner of the stage, watching. A familiar blue streak haired guy wearing a suit.

"Oh joy, the little suck-up is here as well." I said in my monotonous voice as I narrowed my eyes. Figures that guy would be here as well. Wherever rich dad is, the suck-up-fatheaded-egotistical son would follow. Psh. I call him Suck-up by the way.

"Kuu? What else is new right?" Miichan said with a shrug. These two siblings obviously don't like each other. I can't blame Miichan since the guy is a serious suck-up. Plus he keeps on belittling Crazy Psycho here telling her that she's not qualified to inherit their business...which is right since it is Crazy Psycho and all but...I don't really like the guy so despite obliterating their family business, Miichan's got my vote as future CEO.

"Kuu-kun is nice to me." Maachan pointed out as she turned to me. Miichan leaned towards her and whispered, "That's because Kuu-kun over there, wants to get into your sister's pants."

Despite the truth there, I can't help but narrow my eyes.

"He...likes Onee-chan?" Maachan tilted her head slightly while the Crazy Psycho gave her a nod.

"Uhuh. He likes her so much he wants to rip your sister's pants off and ra-"

"Okay, that's enough! She's only 9 years old for pete's sake!" I growled as I covered Maachan's ears. I glared at Miichan who leaned away, shrugging.

"She's going to learn sex ed anyway in the future. How'd you know she's not watching porn in her computer or Ipad?"

"She's not like you."

"Touché." She grumbled as she looked back at her father who looked like was ending his speech. She let out a sigh as she watch her dad made way down the stage, joining his little brother. Sadness creeps in across her face as she watches the father and son smiled at each other while talking.

"You know, sometimes, I really wish that Kuu is the oldest." She sighs then glanced at me as she continues.

"That way, in the future, I wouldn't be the one to set our family into bankruptcy." She grinned.

"Ditto." I nodded. Their family is doomed with both of them in charge and Crazy Psycho here is going to be a bum for life. Oh right, a GREAT bum for life. Can't forget those bold and capital letters there.


_____________________________



"And over there is the Science and Art Museum." The student tour guide said as she motioned at the said building. After the whole opening ceremonies, my parents decided to join the touring of the campus rather than watch some cracked up event at the Athletic field. I don't really feel like watching too, so I decided to just join the campus tour. Plus I hadn't really join the campus tour back then when I first arrived here at Crackhouse University so...yeah...go campus tour. I'm all deadpan right there just so you know.

"There you are! I've been looking all over for you guys." Snorlax said as she jogged up to us. I noticed her lack of family bonding that I asked, "Where's the fam?"

"Oh, they couldn't make it. Too busy to leave the restaurant." She shrugged as she walked beside Crazy Psycho. I frowned at what she said.

"You have a family restaurant?"

She raised her eyebrow, saying, "Yes, I told you that didn't I?"

Okay so, it's either she didn't tell me that or I just wasn't listening since I'm really not that interested...so...hmmm. I'm guessing on the latter. Might as well lie on it though.

"Oh. Right. I guess I forgot." I shrugged nonchalantly. Crazy Psycho narrowed her eyes at me, a tight smile across her lips as she obviously know what I meant. I rolled my eyes at that and looked away. As far as I know, Betty is the only new acknowledged friend for me so...yeah. I'm still not feeling Snorlax and Megaphonic Creepy as friends yet. Keyword: Yet. Who knows, maybe in the future I'd get to be whacked up as these guys and we'd all be friends, being happy on crack every damn day. Messed up I know, but really, who knows right?

"Onee-chan, I still can't see Princess Onee-chan." Maachan pouted as she walks towards us, leaving my parents up ahead with the crowd. Maachan really has taken a liking to Betty huh? I wonder what the hell did my little sister see in her.

"She probably realized how Satanic you are and is now hell bent on avoiding you." Crazy Psycho said flatly. Maachen looked miffed at that and walked towards her, looking like she'd do something again. Thankfully, I grabbed her before she gets the chance to make Crazy Psycho bleed. I'm really getting tired of the whole childish senseless war, really.

"Maachan, calm down." I said as I hold her. She began to struggle, trying to kick Crazy Psycho as the latter taunts her by sticking out her tongue. Maachan looks fuming mad now, her face a bit red as she glares at the taunting Crazy Psycho who is now doing a retarded dance just to spite her. Seriously not helping. Snorlax isn't helping either as she's just standing there watching Miichan, amused. Seriously seriously not helping.

"She was the one who told mom about you being gay!" Maachan suddenly blurted out, pointing at Miichan who immediately stopped dancing, stunned. Somehow I was a bit thankful that we were a bit far from the ongoing tour or everyone might've heard what my sister just blurted out. But...that's the least of my problems, isn't it?

I narrowed my eyes at Maachan as I asked, "What?"

"She told mom you're gay a few years ago. I heard it! I was there!" She confirmed.

"Busted." Snorlax smirked. I let out a sigh, released Maachan from my hold then turned fully towards Miichan who looked scared. Yeah, you should be.

"You've got some explaining to do." I said calmly as I crossed my arms to my chest.

"Uh...I...I was mad at you at that time and well...I may have told your mom about you being a bit...gay..." She said nervously, hiding behind Snorlax who seems to be enjoying the show.

"She said that if you deny that you're gay, mom shouldn't believe you because you're still confused and it's hard for you to admit it to anyone since you don't consider it normal." Maachan continued. I narrowed my eyes dangerously at Miichan who glared at my little sister yelling, "Tattletale!"

"Bitch!" My sister retorted back. I just rolled my eyes and began massaging my temples at the exchange. Really now.

"Maachan, language please. You're too young to say 'bitch' or any other curse words. Try again after a few years, okay?" I sighed at my little sister who pouted, looking at the ground. I then turned to Crazy Psycho who was still glaring at my sister.

"And you." I point at Crazy Psycho who turned to look at me, frowning. "You need to upgrade your vocabulary. Like seriously, 'tattletale?' What are you, 6?"

"I was trying to be considerate of your little sister. She is only 9 and all." She said giving me a look of annoyance. I rolled my eyes at her excuse. Yeah right, you Crazy Psycho.

"Hey, look! It's Princess Onee-chan!" Maachan pointed behind us, excitement evident in her voice. The three of us turned to where Maachan is pointing and saw Betty heading our way, alone. I let out a sigh of relief at that. No Grandpa, no awkwardness. Maachan quickly ran towards Betty giving her a hug. Betty looked surprised for a moment then smiled warmly at my sister, caressing her head.

"Looks like your little sister has given Haruna her blessing. Nice. When's the wedding?" Snorlax asked as she nudged on my elbow, wiggling her eyebrows.

"In the next millennium. Oh and you're not invited. Amazons are strictly forbidden. Your pet dumbo or king kong might disrupt the ceremony." I deadpan. She rolled her eyes at that.

"I don't get the Amazon jokes. I mean, Sayaka doesn't look like a website, really." Crazy Psycho said with a shrug. Snorlax and I were quiet for awhile until she turned to me, scratching the back of her neck.

"You know, I haven't thought of that."

"No one would've. Apparently, we have a genius on our side." I sighed as I shake my head. Seriously Crazy Psycho. The Maruyama Group Inc. is definitely ruined to bankruptcy with this Psycho in charge. God help all those malls.

"Um...h-hi guys." Betty said as she waves at us, walking together towards us with Maachan who's holding her hand, smiling brightly. Snorlax and Crazy Psycho greeted her with a smile while I just acknowledged her with a stoic nod. Once near, Maachan grabbed my hand and began tugging Betty and me to walk, heading to where the campus tour is. The three of us walked like that, with Snorlax on my side and Crazy Psycho on Betty's side. I glanced at Betty and found her talking to Miichan. Looking at her, it makes me wonder if she knows about Crazy Psycho. I mean, it seems that Miichan really trusts her and all. She must've felt me staring as she glanced at me for a second then quickly looked at the ground, blushing.

"Plus one." Snorlax suddenly said to me, giving me a knowing smile. I'm thinking it's the percentage crap she's referring to. Plus one eh? That makes 66. Huh. Only 34 more. Should I be worried? That train of thought suddenly disappeared when my little sister released her hold on our hands, ran ahead then turned to us, saying, "I'll go on ahead and tell Papa I found Princess Onee-chan."

Without waiting for a reply, she ran to where the campus tour is. Frowning, I yelled to her, "Be careful!" which she replied with a wave. Tch. Such a kid. And ugh, Dad is going to meet Betty. Oh joy.

"So uh, where's your Grandfather?" I asked Betty as I turned to look at her as we continue walking. My gaze obviously makes her nervous but still she replied, "H-He decided to leave just awhile ago. He's in T-Tokyo to visit his sick friend and just decided to visit me on the way," with her eyes still downcast.

"Oh, so are your parents coming later on then?" I asked, curious. Crazy Psycho leaned forward to give me a threatening look and Snorlax suddenly punched my arm. I turned to her, looking at her incredulously despite the shocked look she's giving me. What??? And that hurts damn it!

"M-my parents died in a plane crash while I was young." Betty said softly. I turned to her, my eyes widening slightly. She gave a sad smile as she looks at the ground saying, "My Grandfather was the one who took care of me since then."

Shit. Now I feel bad for asking despite my arm aching. I'm thinking that's going to leave a bruise, but I think I deserved that, really.

"Oh...uh...Sorry if I brought it up," was my lame ass apology as I scratched my cheek, glancing at her. She shook her head and turned to me, wearing a soft smile.

"It's okay, you didn't know." She reassured me. Despite the death glares that I was receiving from Crazy Psycho and Snorlax, I stared at Betty, ignoring the others, knowing that she's right.

I don't know anything about her.


__________________________________



After that whole touring, we had our family lunch together with Snorlax, Crazy Psycho and Goody-Goody Betty. Yeah, I was surrounded by crazies during lunch. My dad and mom were gushing non-stop on Betty, trying to get to know her and stuff. I wasn't really paying attention to their delusions. They completely lost me as soon as my dad opened his arms and welcomed Snorlax and of course, Betty to our loving family. Ugh. Seriously crazies everywhere. Anyway, the family day was cut short after we ate our lunch. Apparently my family was also planning to visit 'someone.' Thankfully Miichan wasn't there when they told me that since she'd probably beg me to visit that 'someone' as well. And well...no, I'm still not ready to visit her. Hell, I'm not even ready to hear or say her name yet. I just...too much disappointment right there. I'd rather not think about it. They looked sadden at that but completely understood me. With a bunch of family hugs, kisses and a bit of crying from Overly attached sister, they finally drove off, leaving me with Snorlax and Betty to stare at our family car with Maachan waving sadly at us. Somehow I'm glad they didn't ask who it is that my family is going to visit because I know they heard it despite them being a couple of feet away from us. I turned to them, smiling slightly, silently thanking them. They smiled back, completely understanding my silent thanks. Well, at least Snorlax was smiling back at me. Betty was just looking at the ground again, blushing. I narrowed my eyes at that. Seriously, Betty really needs to stop with the whole crushing thing. Anyway, that aside, we decided to head back to our dorms for the time being as Snorlax began pondering on what we should do next. Halfway through the dorms, I suddenly stopped when I saw a familiar looking guy heading our way, carrying a beaming Crazy Psycho on his back who looked like a...uh...crazy psycho enjoying the ride. 

Oh God. First my parents and now...this guy?! That's it, God officially hates me.

"Hey! Mariko!" He waved, beaming at me as they walked.

"Know him?" Snorlax asked beside me. I let out a sigh as I massaged my temples.

"If I said no, would he disappear?"

"I'm thinking, no."

Figures. I glanced at Betty and found her staring at the two, confusion across her face. Or maybe that's shock since it is pretty rare to see Crazy Psycho playing horsy with a guy inside the campus. Hmmm. Yes, it could be that.

"Told ya I'd come and visit. Missed me?" He asked with a teasing smile as he stood tall in front of me, carrying a ecstatic Miichan behind his back, waving her hand at us. This guy in front of me? I call him the Smiling-Flirty-Pretty Boy-Buffoon or Smiles. Not a bad nickname right? Yeah well, I can't really think of anything negative about him besides being a bit similar to Crazy Psycho. Yes, only a bit since he does have his crazy psycho moments but it wasn't that worse like the moments of the original and reigning queen, Crazy Psycho. I decided not to call him Clone of Crazy Psycho and went with Smiles since...he always smiles. Like a buffoon smiling, showing his perfect white teeth and his gentle twinkling eyes that is said to make every girl swoon in cringe worthy delight. Back in middle school and high school, he's the popular guy that every girl wants. The typical jock you see in the movies. Handsome, tall, blah blah and all that crap that makes foolish girl swoon and barf rainbows. Yeah, he's got it all. The perfect being and is now the lead vocalist of a new debuted band that I forgot the name of. I think it was sort of a sound effect type of name. Meh? Bleh? Can't remember but is was kinda like that.

Oh, his real name?

Saito Kazuhiko.

"You look...a bit buffed or is that all air?" I raised my eyebrow as I crossed my arms to my chest. He let out a chuckle, flexing his arms.

"You noticed huh. I've been working out. You like?"

"Hey, you should all jump in! I'm sure he can handle it now." Miichan suggested, wiggling her eyebrows. Smiles, turned his head to look at her, offering an awkward smile at his twin.

"No I can't. I'm not THAT buff." He then turned back to me saying, "Even though I can see Mariko here lost what's left of her meat again, no...I don't think I can carry all four of you."

"Cute. Real cute." I deadpan.

"Thanks." He smiled, giving me a wink that has an invisible flying heart on it. Ugh. Smiling-Flirty-Pretty Boy-Buffoon. Go figure. He slowly crouched down to let Crazy Psycho down then turned to look at me and my other two companions, looking like I should introduce them or whatever. Luckily for me Crazy Psycho decided to do the introduction as she gave me a knowing look. Yeah so, I don't know Snorlax's real name so...she's better off introducing them than me.

"Guys this is Saito Kazuhiko, a good friend of ours. Kazu, this is Akimoto Sayaka and Kojima Haruna, our college friends." Miichan said, smiling. The three bowed at each other, smiling. Well, Smiles and Snorlax seems to be giving genuine smiles but Betty? It looks like she's forcing herself to smile at the Buffoon.

How'd I know?

Because obviously, her smile doesn't reach her eyes.


__________________________________



"Wow, so you're a lead vocalist of a band, Saito-san?" Snorlax asked, eyes widening in shock. Smiles gave her an awkward smile as he scratch the back of his messy brown hair.

"Yeah. We just debuted a few months ago."

"What was the name of your band?"

"A-C-K with an exclamation point. ACK!" Smiles grinned. Snorlax looks impressed at the icky name. Told you it was like a sound effect or something.

"How creative." I mumbled as I took a sip of my coffee. The five of us are at a cafe relieving past and present memories. Oh joy.

"That's so cool! I've never met anyone that's a member of a band." Snorlax gushed like a soon to be swooning girl getting ready to barf rainbows at the table. Seriously Snorlax, get a hold of yourself. You're losing major points.

"Ever met a supposed member of a band? Cause these two were supposed to be members as well." Smiles pointed at me and Miichan. Snorlax widen her eyes at us, surprised. Even Betty, who was, as always quiet with her head downcast, turned to look at us as well.

"You two were?!"

I narrowed my eyes at that. She sounds like Megaphonic Creepy's soul fused with hers. Seriously losing major points here.

"Yup, Mariko over there is one kick ass guitarist while Miichan is one killer drummer." He said, beaming with pride as he looked at us. Miichan gave a sad smile, looking at the table as Smiles continues.

"They were supposed to be with me in the band, but for unknown reasons, they backed out." Smiles explained as he shrugged, disappointment evident in his voice. Seeing that brought me back to the time when I explained to him why I wanted out. And well, despite how he told me he understands, at that time, I don't think he believed me. He still doesn't, obviously. I did give him a lame ass excuse so...that's to be expected. I honestly don't care if he doesn't believe me. All I care about is him respecting my decision. And he did, which I'm forever grateful for.

"I don't like being in the spotlight." I said as I glanced at the muscled Buffoon beside me, the corner of my lips twitching as I try not to smile as I gave out my lame ass excuse from back then.

"You weren't saying that when we played a gig back in high school." He replied, looking at me as he placed his chin in his hand.

"That was just one gig. Plus, people change."

"So you say, yet...nah, still don't get it." He shook his head, his eyes has that familiar twinkle in them and I knew instantly that he was enjoying this. I narrowed my eyes at him, keeping my face stoic.

"I hate you." I deadpan.

"I hate you too." He grinned. We stared at each other for awhile. My narrowed eyes versus his smiling ones. God, this is so like high school. I can feel the nostalgia as I continue to stare at his handsome features. I did miss him...but...only a bit though.

"I don't know why but I'm sensing a different kind of tension from the two of you." Snorlax said as she raised her eyebrow. Crazy Psycho slammed her drink hard at the table surprising us as she pointed at Smiles and me.

"See what I have to put up back then? They're always like that! Flirting in front of me!"

I glared at her. "That's not flirting. I just told him how I hate him."

"You told him how you hate him with sugary laced words!" She retorted back.

"Guys, please, don't fight. You two can both have me." He grinned. I punched him on his arms while Miichan threw a piece of crumpled tissue at him as we simultaneously said, "Shut up!" with a glare. He laughed at that and wrapped his muscled arms over me, pulling me slightly to him.

"God, I miss you guys."

"Arms." I glared at his hand holding my shoulder.

"What? This is purely a friendly embrace." He reasoned with a shrug. I sighed and shook my head. It was then, at that moment, did I notice the person quietly sitting beside Miichan, looking at the table, wearing a small frown. Hmm?

"With you still being in love with her, I don't think anything you do could be interpreted as friendly." Crazy Psycho shrugged nonchalantly. I felt the person beside me stiffened at what Crazy Psycho said. I turned to Miichan, glaring.

"Miichan!"

She shrugged. "It's true."

"And the plot thickens." Snorlax said as she nodded her head, looking at the two of us. Slowly, Smiles retracted his arms from me as he let out a nervous laugh.

"Well...she is right though." He admitted, glancing at me with a small smile. I stared at him for awhile, my eyebrows creased slightly as he looks at me expectantly. I already told him my answer...so why is he...? Only when the table shook as someone stood up did I averted my gaze at him. We all turned to Betty who, in my eyes, looked...upset, her eyes still downcast. We waited until she speaks, her voice cracking softly.

"I'm sorry but...I have to go. I just...remembered that I have to do something. So..." She trailed, sounding unsure. Slowly, her eyes made its way to mine, holding my confused gaze. I stared at her empty eyes for a second until she turned to Smiles, forcing the corner of her lips to arch up.

"I'm sorry and it was...nice meeting you, Saito-san. I'll see you guys later." She bowed at Smiles then smiled at Miichan and Snorlax. And to me? Nothing. Not even a glance or a smile. She just turned her back on me as she walks towards the exit of the cafe. Once she walked out, my eyes slowly made it's way to the table, frowning.

"Damn it. I forgot Haruna-chan was here! Stupid! Stupid!" Crazy Psycho groaned, beating herself up as she began to pound her head on the table.

"She doesn't like me very much, does she?" Smiles asked.

"Nah, it's not you." Snorlax sighed. Slowly I looked at her and found her offering me a sympathetic smile, softly saying, "She just likes someone else."


______________________________



I let out a sigh as I stood alone in front of my dorm room. Snorlax and Crazy are still out with Smiles for ice cream as Crazy Psycho was still feeling a bit bummed about the whole Betty fiasco. Yeah, she was beating herself up so much that I wouldn't be surprised if she has a few bruises tomorrow. I...sort of know how she feels, honestly. Frowning, I looked at the floor and noticed the lack of light underneath the closed door. Looks like Betty's not here yet.

Should I...be worried...?

"Just stop thinking." I mumbled to myself as I held the doorknob tight. With another sigh, I opened the door and stepped inside. I turned on the lights, closed the door and made my way towards my bed. I almost let out a scream as I found Betty sitting on her bed, her face covered with her hair as she looks at the floor.

"Godahhhhmmm. You scared the shit out of me!" I cried out as I placed a hand on my chest, feeling my heart pounding hard. She slowly turned to look at me for a second then looked away softly saying, "Sorry."

I frowned at her as she looked out the window. Was she sitting there through the dark? Seriously, this seems to be getting too far now. I walked towards her, stopping when I was a few feet from her. Her gaze out the window didn't falter. Even when I asked, "Are you okay?" it still didn't waver. She did let out a sigh though and well...I don't talk sighs. So I don't really know if that is a sigh of yes or a sigh of no. Maybe I should leave her be for awhile cause she's giving me the wiggins now. Turning, I was about to walk towards the bathroom when a hand on my wrist halted my movements. I turned to look at the hand on my wrist, frowning. The hell?

"I..." Betty started softly, her hand on my wrist tightened. With a frown, I looked down at her, finding her eyes looking up at me, determination and fear were evident in them. I waited for her to continue as she struggles, trying to find the words. Will she...say it?

"I...p-please say my name." She said, her voice cracking from nervousness. I blinked back my surprise and slowly, my eyebrow arched up as I asked, "What?" feeling confused.

"I want to hear you say my name again." Was her odd yet firm request. She tightened her hold on my wrist again and I knew she could feel my pulse from beneath her soft hand what with how tight she's holding it. I stared at her for awhile, noticing the blush that forms across her cheeks. But despite that, she didn't look away. She nervously held my gaze as she pleaded softly, "Please say it."

Looking down at her, she looks like she's in pain. Like the only thing to dull the pain she feels was for me...to say her name. As odd as that sounds, I swallowed the knot in my throat and gave in to what she wants.

"Haruna." I whispered softly. Her eyes widen and her lips parted slightly as she stares at me. It was similar to when I first said her name a couple of days ago, but her eyes weren't glistening with tears at that time. I mean, I think I see tears slowly forming in her eyes right now, but I wasn't entirely sure as she quickly looked at the floor, hiding her eyes from me. Her shoulder slumped as she released her hold on my wrist, the confidence she had earlier quickly deflated. I frowned as I watch that same hand that was holding my wrist, made its way to her chest.

"It didn't disappear." She whispered so softly that I almost didn't catch it. But I did, so I asked, "What didn't disappear?" I waited for awhile until she shook her head slightly, keeping her stare at the floor as she sighed out,

"Nothing."




TBC


____________________________________________


Next up: One word: Altruism.  :lol: Yeah, let's make the gang do forced volunteer work for Betty and her friend from SKE48.  :lol: I think she's perfect match for being Betty's friend, really. Surprised at Miichan being rich? I actually pointed that out in the past chap. :lol: Just one more chapter before the boiling point!  :) Oh and yeah, I make weekly updates so...see you guys next week!  :) Thanks for reading!  :bow:

____________________________________________
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 8: Betty's weirdness level increases!)
Post by: masokun on August 29, 2012, 05:10:05 PM
MariHaru is separated by the team..
But even the graduated member still hang out with Mariko..so I believe, there will be not much changing.  :D


I enjoy how the plot  going..
Can't stop myself for pitying jealousy Haruna..

You torturing me with the last paragraph.. I demand more for that  :banghead:

Okay, Altruism sounds promising..

Wish you don't have to take so much time to hit the keyboard and go updating like this  :twothumbs
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 8: Betty's weirdness level increases!)
Post by: anonymousdowner on August 30, 2012, 01:17:42 AM
Again, OMMMMGGAAAWDDD!!!!! <3 <3 <3

I laughed like hell during this chapter, it was sooo damn entertaining 'XD

I'm about to read it again starting from chapter 1, because seriously? Nothing I've ever read in the past has made me feel this way.  :farofflook:

Can you hear me barfing rainbows over this?! lol, seriously.

I always had a feeling Haruna's parents weren't around anymore...But, wow Mariko is starting to feel a lot too for the girl even if she is still in denial about it. I mean even if it's not said or anything...she was definitely subtracting points off Sayaka so most likely without her really paying attention she's unconsciously building up a percentage point for Haruna too...Hehe, perhaps Haruna senses this? 'X) Ahhhhh, the last scene with MariHaru had my heart rate pacing faster while just sitting here haha. I loved jealous  Nyaro and her whole emotional eyes glistening with tears thing while needing to hear Mariko-sama say her name...WHAT IS THE NOTHING??!!! I mean I'm sure I know...I just need to read it   :rofl:

Hmm..haha, thanks my wrist barely healed! I'd like to say though....I do not regret getting hurt for wanting to enjoy reading your update hehe. Oh, then with the akb48 shuffle while everyone was bummed out about all the other pairings being separated I was wondering why I was the only one who seemed sad when Haruna transferred to team b...away from team a's captain. I believe that they are really close friends though so I hope the MariHaru fandom will stay stable lol. Nice to know I wasn't alone on that... I almost thought about Shipping TakaHaru (Which I do like very much) with the beloved Acchan graduating and what not hahah random.

Anyway I don't know I'm sorry I don't ever plan to like spam you with a long@ss comment full of nonsense...it just happens! Well, at least you know I freaggin' appreciate your updates! I will set my alarm clock for next week LOL...Don't want to wake up till then. Thanks for the chapter,I was happy to see a faster update! Love Love Love  :bow: :bow: :bow:

P.S. (I edited just to add this) --->  :wigglypanda:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 8: Betty's weirdness level increases!)
Post by: RJay on August 30, 2012, 01:26:20 AM
That was a quick update. Awesome! XD

I honestly thought that Kuu was Miichan's 'twin', but I never would have thought that Saito Kazuhiko would be her 'twin'; I didn't know who he was until I saw a picture of him, I think I've heard of him from my friend before(he looked like a girl by the way). So it seems that my guess was wrong.

Oooh Haruna is getting jealous now. Interesting.

Hmm. I got really confuse at the end. What didn't disappear? Her feelings for Mariko?

Well I'm waiting for the next update next week. Love the update! XD
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 8: Betty's weirdness level increases!)
Post by: lovemariharu on August 30, 2012, 02:05:15 AM
woah.. Weekly updates? Seems to be promising! :D :D
Waiting then.. Haha..

OMG.. MariHaru moment.. >.<
Haruna is sad? She's nervous? Jealous? Or what? O: O:
Well, guess she's jealous.. But she looked like in a total mess O: O:
Imagining Haruna that way.. OMG OMG >.<

Please let Mariko be her medicine~ <3
would really love it.. O: O:

Haruna's parents died when she was young.. :( :(
Such a sad story of Haruna..

Everybody here is talking about Haruna being moved to Team B..
Well, I was in such a furious mode that time.. Really really.. :( :(
But.. as what masokun stated, guess it won't make big changes and I'm still MariHaru shipper <3
They're just too sweet together.. So sweet that I can't even tell any single thing now.. :) :)

Well, don't know whether you guys realized it or not, but.. in Acchan's graduation stage, Haruna stared at Mariko sadly while Mariko is giving her last message to Acchan before her graduation.. Her stare just made me feel like.. Like.. Like.. No idea how to tell.. :( :(
The stared at Marichan~ Marichan~ not Acchan or else.. :|
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 8: Betty's weirdness level increases!)
Post by: flameeyes on August 30, 2012, 11:01:56 AM
OH!!!!PLEASE DON'T KILL ME LIKE THAT

 
 :fainted:


(http://i1204.photobucket.com/albums/bb417/flameeyes/a-1.jpg)


 :on thumbb: PLEASE UPDATE AS SOON AS POSSIBLE!!!!!

________________________________


Okay that's all I can't Get Over With that TBC really!!!! LIKE REALLY!!!

ahahahah

 :oops: I LOVE YOU STILL ONee-chan :wub: . . . ||Although I hate it you end like that :twisted: ||

ahahahhah


 :deco: TAKE CARE ALWAYS AND KEEP UDATING [IMEDIATELY] YOUR :poof: WORK :thumbup :lol: :peace:

◄FLAMEEYES


Proud to be an E-book raeder

________________________________

P.S

On this chapter . . . . to be honest cause I am so Honest person
Hell yeah!!! I can't wait and read it in here . . . which is not usual to me
cause every fanfic-----I read it in E-book so yeah! . . . that's all I want to shared!!!

_____________________________

Note:

So  I EDIT this okay!....don't report me to the admin okay......I'm just expressing my self ahahha
 :mon pick: :mon pick: :mon pick:
           
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 8: Betty's weirdness level increases!)
Post by: Suicchin on August 31, 2012, 02:49:20 AM
This is getting soooo good! MYYY GAWWWDDD
I just want them to release all that sexual tension pleaaaaseee


I CAN'T wait a week for the update! I have feelings here you know? TAT </3
*jumping on the chair*
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 8: Betty's weirdness level increases!)
Post by: Wmatsui22 on September 01, 2012, 10:56:18 AM
HELLO.

Your Chapter 8 is very interesting !

Please Update Soon!

I can't wait for your next chapter ! LOL!

I hope many scenes of MariHaru.

Thanks
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 8: Betty's weirdness level increases!)
Post by: immortal_K on September 04, 2012, 10:50:50 AM
WARNING LONG ASS COMMENT COMING UP!


I'm finally caught up!!! Sorry for not appearing here sooner =p

Chapter 6:
ROFL I love the bar name...DAFUQ bwahahahahaha Kinda fits in very well with everything.
Good choice there much better then Booze clues. Co-worker with Snorlax...I mean Sayaka too =O
I guess Mariko just can't ever get away from the crazies

OMG the friendly hostage scene, *facepalms at Takamina* really.....

WOAH Little sister Maachan =O Kawaii but hmmmmm overly attached and HAHAHAHAHAA Miichan's
reaction is too funny, she's contaminated.
.... diarrhea...paper....is that even a proper excuse?

Oh Shopping time *enters prince and princess* YAY there is a bit of danso in the whole
craziness too. Sae does sound a bit creepy at times >^<
WOw fans already for Mariko-sama =) and the Miichan % theory is spreading and everyone is
catching on.

O.O Yuko know's Betty and suddenly appears to tackle her to the ground =O she's causing
trouble between the Betty+Sadist relationship. They were up to 35% at that point now they
might have to rebuild since the walls regenerated nuuuuuuuuuuuu


Chapter 7:
Nuuuu starts off with Mariko avoiding Betty now. Other then Mariko I think I really like
Miichan in the story she is just so funny all the time, ROFL the GREAT bum in the future =p
but for some reason Miichan suddenly sounded normal for a sec.. just a sec to lecture
Mariko. Nice comeback for Mariko thou, took her years to call Miichan by her name O.O

It's a bit freaky how Miichan can suddenly seem so normal to set Mariko straight but then
occasionally slip with some dumb comments then get right back into it keke.

WOOT Meal lady cameo ^.^, wow a line of counsellors, even the midget... I mean Takamina...
ROFL Mariko wrote a paper on all the crazies and handed it in. *a min of silence* So the
prof only went to talk to Mariko because her lover I mean fang girl is worried =O


HAHAHAH texting during a boring movie, I do that all the time too.... and during lectures and
meetings and when i'm bored which is like 80% of the time. WOW The Ring such a good classic horror
movie, loved it the very original watched it when I was a kid, Kekeke Fang planned it all
along to get betty and sadist in the same bed! okay maybe it was more for herself...
but but woot finally interaction soooo does it mean according to the Miichan theory it should
be up to at least 50% now right right?

Oh wait Miichan is awake through the whole thing and YAY 60%.


Chapter 8:
I just love how the stuff you add to this story is so random yet it fits in so well with each other.
At least Mariko isn't as dense as the Midget professor =O

HOLI KRAP! Miichan is richass with a richass dad... no wonder she can afford to be crazy and a bum, totally
unexpected. ROFL and Miichan is smart to know she will cause the company to go bankrupted.

Sayaka is pretty into pushing the BettyMari pairing, and you know I just realize I've been reading
this up to now and so use to seeing them as Snorlax, Creepy, Psycho, Betty, Fang and Midget I almost
forgot their really name for a sec.. just a sec. keke.

Woah there is a guy in the story with a name not including the dad's and grandpa's O.O, go away you are ruining
Betty's chances!!! Woah Mariko as a kick ass guitarist i can totally see that, and hmmm psycho drummer?

What is this! What didn't go away? Nuuuu why you stop there!!!! I should've disappeared and come back to
read when you have chap 9 out first!! Now I have to wait!!! But SKE!!!! So does that mean I get to read about
Rena? will there be others like Kumi and Non? What about Nishishi ... okay I'll just have to wait for the next
update I guess.

Thanks for the updates, I hope you update soon and I happen to be able to read it without delay
 :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow:

~Immo_K
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 9: Cutting fruits is an altruistic deed!)
Post by: FoF on September 05, 2012, 07:46:40 AM
First, I'm sorry for the frustration I have caused from the last chapter. Onion boy bows in forgiveness.  :kneelbow:
I honestly hadn't thought that it would be frustrating since when I'm writing this, I'm putting myself in Mariko's shoes.  :nervous  :nervous
Yeah, and I'm not really feeling anything when I read my work so... :nervous yeah... :nervous
Honestly, I'm a bit happy that you guys are feeling something when you read it  :nervous...but it doesn't change the fact that I am still sorry. :nervous
Again, I'm sorry. :kneelbow:
Second, I'm trying to update fast because I like writing this. :) But it does take me days to complete a chapter since english isn't my first language and my head is pretty messed up so... :nervous


Third! My replies to commenters:


@masokun: You are right! The MariHaru will stay strong.  XD I'm sorry for torturing you.  :nervous And yeah, I feel for Haruna in that chapter. Guess she couldn't take it. Though, it is kinda cute when I imagine her being all jealous.  :lol: But then she goes to sadness and...:( Honestly, I wish I could update as the wind too but...life is against it.  :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and leaving a comment!  XD

@anonymousdowner: Honestly, I'm jealous that you're barfing rainbows at this. I miss barfing rainbows.  :lol: Ah, that word NOTHING. A word that obviously contains a whole lot of something to the poor Haruna.  :lol: :lol: I'm glad your wrist is better now.  :) And yeah, I'm pretty sure every MariHaru shippers out there were pretty bummed out of the shuffle but like you said, they are close friends so it's okay. Mariko seems stalkerish towards Haruna so I'm sure the MariHaru pairing is safe.  :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and leaving a long ass comment.  :) Long ass comments are welcome. I like reading long ass comments. :lol: And you know, that funky panda doing the funky dance? It never fails to make me smile and make me feel weirded out as I look at it. Funky panda is funky.  :lol:

@RJay: Was it really as quick update?  :? And my GOD! There is a real person named Saito Kazuhiko?!  :shocked <-- Yeah I was like that when I read your comment the first time. Still feeling a bit shocked since I had no idea that there is a real famous(?) person with that name. I actually just made that name up and had another person in mind while writing his character.   :lol: It does seem unclear as to what Haruna's nothing is huh. Hmmm. Anyway, thanks for reading and leaving a comment!  XD

@lovemariharu: I'm pretty sure Mariko is going to be Haruna's medicine soon.  :lol: And yes, she was a total mess with the whole appearance of Mariko's other bestfriend/dumped suitor.  :lol: It's kinda cute, really.  :lol: I get the furious mode since I felt that too. But then it left me after about 5 minutes of total rage.  :lol: I actually played that scene over and over again as Mariko's shaky speech touched me.  :( Especially when she covered her mouth, probably letting out a sob as Acchan bowed and thanked them. Shot me right in the heart.  :cry: And yeah, I love Haruna's look when Mariko was delivering her short speech to Acchan.  :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@flameeyes: :lol: It's better that I had left it TBC than another 3 letter word END.  :lol: And, the baby is cute! Good job!  :thumbsup And you edited your comment quickly because of the gifs again, good job!  :thumbsup  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! Nice chatting with you too.  :lol:

@Suicchin: I'm sorry for the frustrating chapter.  :nervous Hmmm. Betty and Mariko releasing their sexual tensions huh. Shall I turn this fic into a smutfest?  :lol: Hmmm, I kinda like that.  :lol: I'm sorry it still took a week for me to finish this.  :nervous This chapter might make you jump on the chair again.  :nervous :nervous Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting.  XD

@Wmatsui22: I'm glad you found the last chapter interesting.  :) As a fanfic author, it's nice to hear that what we write brings out different emotions to the readers.  XD And yes, I will bring more MariHaru goodness in the future. But for now...let's keep it subtle.  :nervous Anyway, Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@immortal_K: Long ass comments are deeply appreciated.  :) I get the whole texting in class too when the lecture is boring. I do that all the time.  :lol: And yeah, it does seem that I just throw out random stuff huh.  :lol:  :lol: I guess I like throwing stuff.  :lol: Honestly, when I'm writing this, because of the different names, I keep feeling that I'm writing a fable or something that is not AKB48 anymore.  :lol: The names are just...  :nervous Hmmm, I actually want to add more members to this whacked up story, but I have no idea where to put them.  :nervous  I guess I can worry about that later on as the story progress.  :) Thanks for reading and commenting! Still waiting for your MariHaru story.  :lol: :lol: :lol:


To dear thank you pressers and silent readers, I thank you as well.   :bow: :bow: :bow:


Fourth! I warn!
This is fiction. If I ever offend someone, please feel free to tell me.
Lastly! I'm sorry this chapter is messed up. I was pretty messed up while I was writing it. I'm feeling aloof lately so... :nervous
Crappy frustrating chapter ahead!  :lol:
Enjoy!  :)



___________________________________________________




(http://imageshack.us/a/img405/5571/ve7.png)
many thanks to yanouchi and crazywota for the poster




Chapter 9: Cutting fruits is an altruistic deed!





Ever wished that you had superhuman abilities?

Yes, yes, like the heroes in Marvel or DC or any other comics that has them wearing their flashy underwear outside their pants; which by the way, I don't get. I mean, why would you want to wear your flashy underwear outside your pants right? Is that, what? For sex appeal? To attract the ladies or what? ...Oh, right. Getting off topic now. Sorry, I just...underwear outside, ugh. It's like Crazy Psycho wanting to hang out with you all the time. It gets you to ask 'WHY?' in bold and capital letters. Yeah, anyway, super powers. Right. I think it'd be cool to have one, don't you think?

What kind of superpowers would I want to have?

That's actually a tough question. I mean, every powers has its usefulness. Say you want the ability to fly. No traffic jams right? Plus you can go to Neverland and stay a kid forever. But then again you're in a jungle and you play pirates with no TV or any other 20th century gadgets around. That's pretty much whacked up huh. Anyway, the Neverland thing is also related to another superhuman abilities; immortality. Honestly, that's one power that I don't want to have. I mean, everyone around you would just die, and that's sad even for someone like me. Though on the bright side, you'd still look young. Tempting, but then, if the world ended, you'd just be left alone. Forever. So...no to that. Time Travel seems pretty cool. Going back in time to warn your young self to stay away from crazy psycho's wanting to be your friend or any other crazies that wants to be your friend. Hmmm, definitely not bad. How about talking to animals? Aren't I talking to animals already? Oh, you mean the furry ones, walking with four legs, those things. No. I don't want that power. I mean, humans -which are also considered animals but we're talking about the furry ones- can be annoying already. If animals were to begin to talk to me, whine about their lives and all that crap then...ugh. No. Just let them be to do cutesy stuff and utter those cutesy sound effects. Mind control is not bad either. If I were to have mind control powers, I'd immediately face my parents and say, 'I'M NOT GAY!' I could also make the crazies stay away from me. Heh. Definitely has its perks. Superhuman strength? No. What the hell would I do with that? I don't want to save anyone from anything. I'm not the heroic type you know. If I had that, I'd only use it to open cans so that I won't have to use a damn can opener anymore. Other than that, no, I can't think of any other thing to use it. Hmm. But then again, I can punch crazies with it huh. Hmmm, I guess it has its perks but...no. That's not the kind of powers I'd want.

So what kind of powers do I really want to have? 

I did say I liked the Time Travel and Mind Control, but what I really want right now is to be able to read minds. You know where this is going huh. Yes, that's right. Me, wanting to have the ability to read minds, is all because of Saint Betty. It's always about Betty. It's like, this is Betty's world after all. Yeah I'm using a sarcastic sing song voice wherein I say that in the tune of 'it's a small world after all.' Anyway, the crazies are like, 'Betty is sad because of you,' 'Betty is happy because of you,' 'Betty is Betty because of you.' Okay so that last one definitely has some truth in it, but that's just for me. No crazies were involved in the naming of Haruna as Betty. The credits is all on me, but that really isn't the point huh. I'm just...I'm getting real tired of all that Betty crap, you know. Yeah, I get that she MAY have a crush on me. I mean, it was sort of obvious after I told her we can be friends. But then after Family day, she was just...I don't know. Depress? Yes, I think that's it. She's sometimes look like a walking depression now with her vacant eyes and gloomy sighs. Her smiles are forced and it's...damn irritating even for me. I get the whole forced smiles, that's my thing, but for someone like Betty to do that too? No. That's...that's not her. Yes, she still looks at me, still blushes like someone's red runny nose, but that'll just last a few seconds because then, after blushing, sometimes it'll turn into...a look as she looks down, avoiding my eyes. A look that I have no idea what it means. It's like a bunch of emotions are behind that look she always has besides...sadness. Pain? Guilt? Anger? Fear? ...Longing? ...I don't know.

You see why I'd want to have the power to read minds now? Yes, it's all for Betty's sake. I just want to know...what's up with her. What is she thinking? Why the sudden pull and push? What's with the look she's giving me? What is she trying to tell me with that look? I...I just want to understand her. But then again, I wonder...

...if I were to have such power and I found out what's wrong, what's next? What should I do next?

"Thanks for driving us, Takahashi-san." Crazy Psycho said at the midget driver in front of her.

I sighed and shook my head, saying, "You mean SORRY for driving us."

"No kidding. It's pretty cramped in here. It feels like I'm in a clown car or something." Megaphonic Creepy softly mumbled beside me, moving slightly as she frowned. Her shoulders up as the four of us were seated together. Correction, we're squeezed together in the backseat of what Crazy Psycho calls, 'The Midget Mobile.' Yes, she was the one who said that, not me. She saw the Midget Professor heading towards her car with Fang. She pointed towards the car and yelled, "Quick! To the Midget Mobile!" 

Without waiting for our reply, she made a dash towards Midget Professor's car and quickly stepped inside, surprising the two. She explained the whole blah blah make Betty happy and we need a ride thing to the Midget one and tahdah. Here we all are, squeezed in the Midget Mobile's backseat. Like the owner, her car is pretty much a midget as well.

"Uh...yeah. Sorry for driving us when we could have TAKEN A CAB!" Snorlax gave Crazy Psycho a look as she said the emphasized words. Crazy Psycho just held out her hands nonchalantly as if shrugging. Obviously, she can't really shrug what with our shoulders pressed together, so hand gestures would suffice. No, I'm not exaggerating on this.

"Would you stop complaining! It's not like you four gave Takamina a choice!" Fang glared as she looked at us from the front seat. I could only narrow my eyes as Miichan let out a fake cough, letting out, "Friendzoned." which of course, prompted Fang to glare at her. I think I hear her growling too. No surprise there, it is Fang and all.

"It's okay. I'm happy that you guys are volunteering for a good cause. It's quite rare for kids your age to do such a thing." Midget Professor said, smiling through the rear view mirror.

"Actually, for me, this is more like forced volunteering for a whole different cause." I said as I looked at the side. True story. Apparently these three crazies are forcing me to make Princess Saint Betty happy by helping her with her volunteering work that I didn't know of. I seriously had no idea that Betty is doing the good deeds every Saturdays. But then again, it really isn't surprising since Betty is a Goody-Goody-Self-Proclaimed-Nun. It's her mission to save the world and all. It's Super Betty to the rescue. Sarcasm right there people.

Why didn't I say no?

Are you kidding me? I'm clearly outmatched. It's like 4 and 1/2 versus 1 here. I'm no match to the three of them in terms of strength. Snorlax's strength is equivalent to that of two women plus a midget. Mine is just like equivalent to a woman. If you combine Megaphonic Creepy and Crazy Psycho's strength to Snorlax's, that's like, 4 women plus a midget. You see the math there? It's a matter of life and death here and I chose not to have bruises on my skinny body so, I'm just whatever to their fucked up wishes about Betty's happiness.

"Oh, really? You might enjoy it though Shinoda-san. Helping people can make you feel better you know." Midget Professor looked at me through the rear view mirror. "Plus it might help you with your writing for your next paper."

"Doubt that." I mumbled. Fang gave me a look that I replied with an eye roll. Obviously she's not pleased with what I just muttered. Overprotective Fang girl, go figure.

So that uncomfortable ride took about 30 minutes of constant bickering from Crazy Psycho and Fang. What were they bickering about? Well, you know, trivial things about how Crazy Psycho wants to call Midget Professor, Takamina, but, unsurprisingly, Fang was against in and then all the blahs and whatever's between them for 30 minutes. Like I said, trivial things, so yeah, not important. Finally, we reached our destination which is...in front of an unfinished house. I gaped as I stepped out of the Midget Mobile, my shoulder's slumped as I thought of what we're going to do for today.

"You have got to be kidding me." I groaned as I looked at Snorlax who stood beside me, her eyebrow arched up. "She's been doing construction every Saturdays?" I asked.

"Last I heard, she was helping at an orphanage." Snorlax replied, confused.

"And before that, I think she participated in a feeding program." Megaphonic Creepy added beside Snorlax with a nod. Wow. Betty was into all of that? I know I shouldn't be surprised what with her being a Goody-Goody-Self-Proclaimed-Nun, but...wow. Saint Betty sure is...saintly.

"Thanks for the ride, Takahashi-san!" Miichan says from behind us. Turning, I watch her smile at the Midget Professor as she closed the door.

"No problem." Midget Professor said as she smiled back through the opened window. She then looked at the unfinished house saying, "Building a house eh? Looks fun."

"Want to join us?" Miichan asked as her eyebrow moved suggestively. The Midget one turned to look at her companion who scowled, leaning to look at Crazy Psycho as she says, "No."

"I was actually asking Takamina here."

"Stop calling her Takamina!" Fang barked, glaring at Crazy Psycho who rolled her eyes mumbling, "Whatever Friendzoned."

"You know, I've been meaning to ask what that means, Minegishi-san." Midget Professor said as she turned back, frowning a little. Crazy Psycho crossed her arms to her chest, grinning at the blushing Fang. Poor Fang. Crazy Psycho definitely has the upper hand on things. She definitely met her match. I could only narrow my eyes as Fang quickly ordered the Midget one to drive so that they could get the hell out of here. It looked like the Midget one felt a bit weirded out by the command, but shrugged it off and bid us farewell and goodluck, smiling. With our thanks and goodbyes said and done, the two drove off. I could only stare at the Midget Mobile as it gets smaller down the road, thinking how damn lucky they are they aren't participating in this crappy project of making Betty happy. Damn lucky.

"Wh-what are you guys doing here?" A familiar voice stammered nervously. I turned towards the voice and found Betty heading towards us from the unfinished house with an unknown girl following her from behind.

"Haruna-chan!" Crazy Psycho beamed, hugging the confused girl. Her eyebrows furrowed underneath her glasses as she looked at us one by one, until her gaze falls on me. My eyebrow arched up as I looked at her eyes for a second then slowly, my eyes traveled down, sizing up her attire. She was wearing a bandana, her messy hair tied up in a ponytail. The white shirt looked a bit oversized underneath the baggy denim overalls she's wearing, and then it ends with her wearing rubber shoes. All in all, she looked okay, really. Unlike her everyday horrendous clothing that you can somehow relate to Amish fashion, she really looked okay today. I was contemplating on telling her that as I brought my eyes back to hers. But then, she quickly looked away, blushing. No surprise there. Guess she wasn't used to me sizing her up. So much for complimenting her then. Meh, shy Betty is shy after all.

"So, you four must be the new volunteers that would be helping us today." The unknown skinny woman with porcelain skin who was wearing the same get up as Betty said, smiling as she stood beside Betty. She seriously looked like she doesn't have blood underneath that whitish pale skin of hers. Maybe her blood is all white then. Hmmm. Could be. It's either that or she's a vampire which is...nah. I'm just going to go with her blood being white then.

"Ah. You must be Matsui Rena." Miichan said as she removed her hold on Betty, turning towards the other woman, giving her a smile. "I'm Minegishi Minami, the one who talked to you on the phone earlier. Nice to meet you!"

The two gave each other bows and soon enough, me, Snorlax and Creepy were all bowing at Whitey as we introduced ourselves. I don't know if I was imagining it or what but Whitey gave me a wide smile as I introduced myself unenthusiastically to her. Makes me wonder if Betty has been talking about me again. I glanced at her and she looked away again, her lips pursed. Hmmm. I'm thinking yes. Meh, she probably mentioned me since I am her roommate and all. Hopefully she didn't discuss to Whitey about her not so secret crush on me cause that's just...ugh. Oh and yes, I'm going to call Betty's friend Whitey now. It seems fitting really. So after the whole pleasantries and Betty looking a bit uncertain on us being there because she probably thinks we'll end up destroying the house rather than help built it -which is totally understandable except for Snorlax since she looked built for this kind of shit- we all turned towards the house, looking at it as Whitey explains to us the obviousness of what we're up against. Hammering, sawing, hammering and a bunch of sawing until the second batch of volunteers comes and replace us. Ah, I'm predicting body aches later on for this crap. Out of everything Betty does for humanity, it had to be building a house for today. God seriously SERIOUSLY hates me. What have I done to you, oh God, to deserve this kind of punishment?! What?!

"Group huddle!" Crazy Psycho suddenly exclaimed as she looked at the three of us. She turned towards Whitey and Betty as she says, "Excuse me Rena-chan and Haruna-chan. I have to talk to these three first before we can start," with a smile.

"No problem." Whitey said with a smile, her hands clasped together as she talks. Meanwhile, Betty looked at us with her head tilted slightly to the side, confusion across her features. Her confusion is pretty understandable since I am feeling a bit confused myself especially when Crazy Psycho wrapped her arm around my shoulder and Creepy's pulling us slightly down, our backs facing the two nun-like friends. The four of us formed a ridiculous mini circle under Crazy Psycho's command. I could only narrow my eyes as she says what she wants.

"Okay, don't forget, we have to find out why Haruna-chan seems down lately." She whispered to us, her face masked in seriousness. I raised my hand slightly, my eyes still narrowed as I pointed out the obviousness.

"Didn't we already established the fact that I'm the source of her unhappiness?" True. We already discussed this earlier as I was adamantly telling them that with me being here, will only make Saint Betty unhappy. But then they told me about how I make her happy as well so they insisted on me being here. So I make her sad and happy huh? Great. Deadpan tone there.

"Well maybe it's because you did something to her." Creepy said, looking at me suspiciously.

"I didn't do anything to her." Well I did say her name when she weirdly requested me too but...I don't think that has anything to do with depress Betty. Plus, I have no intention of saying that to the crazies. So whatever. Still didn't do anything to her.

"Well I think she's just jealous of Saito-san." Snorlax shrugged.

"I'm guessing that too." Crazy Psycho nodded.

"I haven't met the guy but based on your tales...ditto." Creepy agreed as well.

"Or she could be an addict and is in a path of righteousness which is why she's suffering from withdrawals right now." I shrugged, nonchalantly. Three pair of narrowed eyes looked at me blankly. What? It could happen. There is a famous saying, 'expect the unexpected' you know.

"That sounded like something that I would say." Crazy Psycho pointed out and I just rolled my eyes at that.

"Let's just go with the Princess being jealous as the main presumption here." Creepy said as she waved her hand. Snorlax and Crazy Psycho nodded their head in agreement while I glared at the three, not liking their theory. If Betty is jealous of Smiles then...ugh. This crush thing has definitely gone too far. Should I...do something about it then?

I let out a sigh as I looked at the ground, contemplating on the Betty problem. Only when I heard a honk of a car did I raise my head back to look at the familiar jeep. My shoulder slumped as I gaped at the person coming out of his jeep, carrying cups of coffee, wearing that sickening smile as he walked towards us.

"What the hell is HE doing here?!" Miichan exclaimed looking pissed off as she removed her arms from me and Creepy, looking at Smiles. I glanced at Betty and found her staring at Smiles, giving him a look of...emptiness. Could the crazies theory be right then?  Great. If it is, then so much for making Betty happy today. I mean, with Smiles and me being here, it just added her depression levels to high heading to danger.

"Yo!" He greeted, giving us a toothy smile. He then held up what he's carrying as he says, "I bring caffeinated goodies to you all."

"How gay." I deadpan, crossing my arms to my chest, looking at him boredly. He gave me a shrug, smiling.

"What are you doing here?!" Miichan asked as she stepped closer to Smiles who looked taken aback by the glare of his twin.

"I thought you were inviting me to be here."

Three pair of eyes looked at Crazy Psycho, our eyebrows raised as she shook her head in denial.

"No I didn't!" She replied, still glaring at her twin.

"I asked you where you guys are going and you told me what the exact address is and its landmark. Plus, you told me what you guys are going to do and who you were with in complete details." Smiles explained, his brow furrowed slightly. He then shrugged his muscled shoulders as he added, "I don't know about you, but with all that information you gave me, that sounded like an invitation to me."

"I told you all that so that if anything happens to us, you'd know where our bodies are. DUH!" She said as if stating the obvious which...is really not so obvious to normal people, seriously. Crazy Psycho gave him a nasty look as she pulled down Snorlax and Creepy for another huddle. Smiles looked at me, perplexed as he pouted slightly.

"That doesn't make sense."

"In crap talk it does." I sighed and looked at him sympathetically, walking towards him. I grabbed his offered coffee and looked at it as I added, "Have you forgotten that this is Crazy Psycho you're talking to?" as I stood beside him.

He let out a sigh as he shook his head, wearing a small smile. With a shrug and a wink to me, he made way towards the others, offering his caffeine goodies. The corner of my lips tugged up slightly as Crazy Psycho continues to give him a hard time, telling him that he's ruining our plans...or rather, her plans. The poor Buffoon could only scratch his head and offer his sorry to his twin while greeting Snorlax and Betty. He then introduced himself to Whitey and Creepy as I stood a few feet away from them, sipping his offered goodness. It was then I noticed Betty looking at me, her eyes full of emotions locked on mine. I tried to hold her gaze, just so I could figure out what it is that she's trying to tell me, to help her, and at the same time, for me to somehow figure out what I should do next. But then, like other times, she averted her gaze from mine, giving a forced smile at Smiles as he offered her coffee. I let out a sigh as I looked at the brown liquid inside the cup. My brow creased and my hand tightened slightly at the cup that I was holding as I stared at my mirrored image.

Dammit Betty. You really need to get over your crush on me...

...but how...?


_____________________________________



"Something troubling you, Scrooge?" Smiles asked as he glanced at me. Yes, despite Crazy Psycho being pissed off by Smiles sudden appearance and for ruining her plans, she halfheartedly told him that he could stay since we obviously need the man power. He looked ecstatic with that, suddenly picking her up and began swinging Crazy Psycho around like a kid who unsurprisingly began to squeal in delight as well, enjoying the ride. Seeing the two like that, I could only narrow my eyes at their childishness. Miichan really can't stay mad at her twin for more than a few hours. Why? I don't know. She's always like that when it comes to her friends. Anyway, I honestly think Smiles being here is a good thing since he can help us with the heavy stuff. I mean, sure we've got Snorlax who's got a strength of 2 women and a midget but, she is still a girl and all so...yeah. Go Smiles. Plus, c'mon, 6 girls constructing a house with 3 or 2 of them having no experience in such a thing besides hammering? Yeah, like that'll end well. Sarcasm there.

"What makes you think that?" I turned to him, frowning.

"Well you've been pounding that nail for quite some time now." He pointed out as I pound the nail again. "And I'm pretty sure you can't see it anymore what with it buried deep now."

I turned to look at the nail and found that it was in pretty deep. Huh. Look at that. He's right. Whatever. I let out a sigh as I picked up a nail from the floor, placed it on the wood and readied the hammer again to pound it in. Smiles grabbed my hammer though as I was about to beat the nail with it.

"C'mon, talk to me." He sighs as he turned to me fully. I glared at him and grabbed my hammer back from him, offering silence to his request. I began to pound on the blasted nail again, ignoring him as he stares at me.

"Does this have anything to do with your roommate having a crush on you?" He asked, making me falter for a second until I began to hammer the nail again, hammering it twice as hard as I glare at it. I'm guessing Crazy Psycho told him about it the other day. Damn you Crazy Psycho. And damn you Saint Betty!

So what happened? And why does it seem like I'm pissed off at Betty?

Good fucking question, because I am! Just slightly though. It's more like...I'm frustrated. Let me explain. You know about Crazy Psycho's Betty plan right? Yeah, make Betty happy and find out what's shitting her and whatever. That plan is till underway as the three are insistently trying to hang out with Betty as they work, asking her stuff and whatever. What about me? Yeah well, it feels like she didn't want anything from me as she tries to avoid me as we work. Believe me, I was trying to form a conversation with her as per request of Crazy Psycho earlier and well, she just mumbled out an excuse and walked away, leaving me to stare at her retreating back, confused. Can you believe it?! No? Okay, so I tried it again just awhile ago and she did the same. She was being distant with me, saying something about helping Whitey in the other room without looking at me, and just left me alone with Creepy who looked just as confused as me. Yeah, so I get the brush off and decided to leave her be like she wanted and started hanging with the Buffoon who was hammering stuff. Without saying anything, he handed me some nails and a hammer and began hammering away my anger and frustration about Saint Betty. If she doesn't want to talk to me or look at me anymore, FINE! Who needs her and her fucking mood swings. First she tells me she wants to be my friend and now she's being all evasive with me? The fuck right?! God, why do I even bother.

Maybe it's better off that we just...treat each other as strangers, you know. Like this.

"C'mon now, Scrooge. You know you can talk to me right?" He reminded me as I continue to pound my hammer on the wood, the nail getting shorter and shorter as I continue to strike it. Once the head of the nail was locked in place, I let out a sigh as I held the hammer down to the side, letting out, "I try to forget...but yeah, I know," with a shrug.

"A girl having a thing on you again, huh? One word? HOT." He chuckled as his brow moved suggestively at me. I could only roll my eyes at that. Sometimes I forget that he's a man you know.

"You know, when Miichan told me about that, I wasn't surprised. No wonder she gave me that heartbreaking look last time." 

"Not funny." I growled as I glared at him.

"I know. It really isn't funny especially when it's one sided and you're on the receiving end of an inevitable rejection." He said, smiling. "I should know, right? I mean, I've been there."

I let out another sigh as I massage my temples. Things are getting so fucked up now. The Buffoon is right, this whole thing with Betty seems pretty similar to what happened to him back then. A friend falls for me, and I ended up hurting him by rejecting his feelings. Same situation, different people...same inevitable outcome. But then, I'm still friends with Smiles despite the heartache I probably bought him. So...could me and Betty...still be...friends?

"So? What's the plan then? You going to reject her too?" He asked, curiously. I stared at him for awhile, noticing his gentle and handsome features as he looked back, waiting. It was at that moment as he tilted his head slightly and creased his brow did an idea came to me that would solve Betty's not so secret crush on me.

"Maybe you should...date her...?" I suggested, my eyes widening slightly at the idea I just came up with. Why the hell didn't I think of that sooner?

"What?!" He cried out as he looked at me like I'm insane. Well...maybe I was insane right now. But that really isn't the point right now. I grabbed him by his wrist, looking directly at him as I say, "Go out with her, just until her crush on me stops."

He pulled his hand away from me, frowning.

"No! Are you crazy?! I don't want to date her." He hissed as he looks around, looking if someone was listening in on our conversation. He probably thought that this conversation isn't appropriate to discuss here as he grabbed my arm and starts to drag me outside the house. Once in a safe distance from the house, he released his hold on my arm as we stood face to face in the sidewalk.

"What's wrong with dating her? Is it her clothes? Her looks?" I asked, my voice getting louder with every question I throw at him, angry at finding out how shallow he can be. "C'mon, she's not half bad. She's pretty for God's sakes. Even I can admit it." Well I can admit it to him, to her...not yet. I think I haven't said that to Betty yet huh.

"I just don't want to play that kind of game. Getting someone to ward off what she feels for you is just...wrong. And it doesn't work that way." He reasoned with a sigh. "If you don't want her, then just say it to her."

"It does work that way. Feelings are transferable you know." I argued, looking at him defiantly. He stares at me for awhile until he shook his head and sighs.

"Somehow, I'm not surprised to hear that from you." He then waved his hand dismissively as he looked at the side saying, "And this discussion about feelings being transferable is not up for debate. All I'm saying is that you should talk to her and reject her if you don't want her."

I let out a groan of frustration as I walked to a tree and sat on the ground, leaning on it with my arms crossed to my chest. So much for the awesome plan I had.

"I've never seen you this affected by someone having feelings for you." He said softly as he crouched down in front of me.

"What are you implying?" I glared at him.

He chuckled, holding up his hands as if in surrender. He then rests his hands to his lap as he sat down on the ground, giving me a small sad smile. "I'm just...wondering if I affected you this way too back then."

"I don't know. I can't remember." I lied as I looked at the side, avoiding his eyes.

"Just talk to her Mariko. You'll feel a lot better." He advised as he stood up, brushing the back of his pants.

"You know I'm still going to insist you into asking Haruna out." I said as I looked up at him. "Like I said, she's really not bad."

He stared at me for awhile, looking bewildered at what I said. It made me frown, not really getting on why he's looking at me like that. Not like there's something wrong with what I said. I mean, I still think him dating Betty would avert her growing affections to me. Plus, she might be good for him, you know. So...it really isn't surprising, right? Why is he looking at me like I've grown horns then? Did I?

"You know her name." He whispered in amazement as he stares down at me. That's it? What kind of fucked up reason is that for him to stare at me like that?

"She's my roommate." I reasoned as I narrowed my eyes. Plus the crazies are pretty much a Haruna's fan club so yeah. But, I don't need to add that, really.

"Miichan was practically living with you and she said it still took you years to call her by her name. It took you almost a year to call me by MY name. While this...Haruna girl, took you what? 3 months?" He said as he looked at me incredulously.

"Are you implying, what I think you're implying?" I glared at him while he shrugged.

"Probably."

"You two are bothersome back then. She's annoying in a way...but not THAT annoying as the two of you." I pointed out as I stood up, brushing the dirt from the back of my jeans.

"Right." He drawled exasperatingly as he looked at me with disbelief. I rolled my eyes at him, slapped his chest hard through his shirt and walked away saying, "Whatever you muscled Buffoon. I don't need to justify myself to you."

"That hurts! And yes you do! You owe me that much!" He groaned from behind me.

I rolled my eyes at that as I continue to head back towards the house saying, "No I don't! I don't need to justify myself to you or anyone else!"

True dat.


______________________________________



I was a bit pissed off at Smiles for that talk we had, so I decided to hang with Snorlax and help her with the sawing. And by help I mean sitting on the pile of wood as she saws them in half. Yeah well, I asked her if I could be of some help to her and she just grumbled telling me to sit on the damn wood so that it wouldn't move. Best job offer ever.

"Could you move your lazy ass over here? Thanks." She grumbled again, pointing at where she wants me to sit. With a shrug, I sat down where she wants me and began resuming my game on my phone.

"So? Have you found out anything about Haruna?" She grunted while she cuts the wood.

"Shouldn't I be asking that question since...she's pretty much avoiding me." I simply said, wondering if she could hear my spite in my voice. Meh, whatever. Betty could jump off a cliff now for all I care.

"Yeah, Sae told me about that. Kinda odd really."

"You can say that again." I mumbled, frowning at my phone as I failed to cut the damn banana in half. Yes, apparently I'm helping Snorlax by cutting fruits while she cuts wood. Lazy ass, I know, but she can handle the sawing thing. I mean look, she finished cutting it with flying colors. Or rather with sweat trickling down her neck and forehead but whatever. She's good at it. Hurray for Amazon-like-Snorlax. Hurray.

"Maybe you should talk to her." She suggested as she wipes her sweat with a white cloth, turning to me.

"And say what?" I groaned as I turned to her. First Smiles and now Snorlax. I know I should talk to her and all but...the thing is...I have no idea what I should say to her. No, scratch that. I do know what I SHOULD say to her. But...

"Honestly, I don't know either." She said, chuckling.

"Some help you are." I mumbled as I stare at the 'game over' words on my phone. Damn flying fruits.

"Well I could say the same to you." She narrowed my eyes at me, her hands placed on her waist, looking unimpressed. Lazy ass, I know. I shrugged nonchalantly as a reply. She shook her head with a sigh then picked up the wood that she cut in half. She held it towards me saying, "Take this to Saito-san so you could be of use around here."

"Touche." I rolled my eyes and took the offered wood, wrapping my arms around it as I stood up. Grumbling, I began looking for Smiles inside the house, hearing Crazy Psycho and Creepy's voice up on the second floor, laughing. I stopped when I heard Smiles laugh as well. Great. He's on the second floor and I'm carrying this pieces of forestry here on the ground floor. You see the problem here? Sighing, I gently placed the slightly heavy wood on the ground and decided to just wait for the lunk of muscled Buffoon to come down. Yeah, yeah, I'm a lazy ass right now. Whatever.

I began walking around, looking at the unfinished house, wondering how many days it'll take to finish it. The thought of 'why am I building a house for someone when I don't have a house of my own' also came to my mind. That thought made me chuckle softly as I walked towards the back porch. It was then I stopped my wandering as I saw a familiar Saint sitting on the floor with a first aid kit beside her. I couldn't tell what she was doing as her back was facing me. Curious, I walked towards her as quietly as I could knowing she was hell bent on avoiding me. I stopped just a few feet from her as I had a clear view of what she was trying to do.

She was trying to put a band aid on her injured finger.

I would've walked away from it since putting a band aid on isn't really much of a feat, I mean, even Maachan can do that, but she looks like she's having a hard time putting it on herself, and I don't think she put something on it other than wash it. So...I thought that since I'm already doing altruistic deeds, why not offer her my services, right? Plus, maybe this'll get me a chance to talk to her. I mean Snorlax and Smiles advised me to talk to her, regardless of I don't know what the hell I'm going to say to her now, so...yeah. Let's try that then.

"Want some help with that?" I asked as I looked down at the top of her bandana covered head. My lips tugged up as she jumped at hearing my voice. She slowly turned her head to look up at me over her shoulder, nervousness visible in her eyes.

"Well?" My eyebrow arched up as I wait for her answer. I wasn't surprised when she looked away, shook her head and began packing up the first aid kit beside her as she stammered out her response.

"Um...I...I can take care of it myself later on...so um...excuse me..."

I watch as she grabbed the first aid kit with her injured finger protruding, stood up from where she's sitting and began walking away from me. But, you know me, I'm really getting tired of her brush off today, well at least my pride is and that isn't really healthy so, uncharacteristically, after she took only about three steps away from me, I quickly grabbed her arm and stopped her from going further. She looked stunned as she turned her head to look at me. I could see confusion in her eyes and...something else that I have no idea what. Instead of trying to figure out what it is, I just shook my head and looked away, dragging her to where I found her. 

"Sit." I commanded as I sat on the floor, my hand now holding her wrist. I was waiting  for her to sit beside me and when she didn't, I looked up at her and she's just...staring at me, blankly. I let out a tired sigh as I tugged her slightly, trying to wake her up to wherever her brain is right now.

"Just sit down and let me take a look at that." I coaxed gently, looking her straight in the eye. After awhile of just empty staring, she hesitantly gave in, lowering herself to sit down next to me. I saw her body stiffened when our knees touched, and again, I wasn't surprised when she moved slightly away from me, giving us space. I turned slightly to face her, noticing her eyes resting on my hand that was still on her wrist. She was a ball of wreck in front of me, it was so obvious especially when I saw her twitch the moment our hands touched slightly as I reached out my free hand to grab the first aid kit from her hold. With my lips pursed, I placed the first aid kit beside me and opened it. I removed my hand on her wrist and began to look at the various items inside.

"This won't take awhile. I'm just going to clean your wound, apply the necessary cure for it and then you can go back to avoiding me." I said wearing a tight smile as I look at the first aid kit. No, I didn't say that to her bitterly. No bitterness laced words there. I just stated the obvious to her.

"I...I'm...not avoiding you." She said softly, unsure.

"Not stupid here." I tell her as I reached for her hand. She tries not to twitch, but I felt it the moment I took hold of her hand and slowly pulled it closer to me, our palms facing each other with mine underneath hers. I frowned slightly when I saw the deep cut on her index finger.

"How'd you get this?" I asked, looking at her.

"I...I accidentally cut it while I was sawing awhile ago." She admitted, her eyes to the side as a blush creeps on her cheeks.

"You do know that it's the wood that you're supposed to cut with a saw, not your finger, right?" I reminded her as I narrowed my eyes. She nodded her head hesitantly, the corner of her lips twitching as she tries not to smile at what I said.

"Did you clean it with water and soap?"

She glanced at me then looked to the side again, nodding her head. Well at least she got that right.

"So no ointment then? Just going to bandage it without putting anything on it?" I questioned, my eyebrow raised up as I continue to look at her.

"W-well...yes. Ointment stings so I..."

"You have got to be kidding me." I let out flatly as I shook my head. "Little pain is okay rather than dying from an infection you know."

She replied by giving me a small smile, her eyes downcast to her lap. Here I am lecturing her and she's...enjoying it? Huh. I think she's already suffering from infection right now. With a sigh, I pulled out a cotton ball and dabbed an antibiotic ointment on it.

"Well, you already know this would sting so...prepare yourself I guess." I looked back at her. She nodded her head again and bit her lower lip as she anticipates the pain, her slightly squinted eyes trained on her wound. I couldn't help but raise my eyebrow slightly at how she looks, and I haven't even put the ointment yet. How fucked up that is right? Shaking my head from such thoughts, I gently dabbed the cotton on her cut, feeling her moist soft hand squeeze mine as she winced in pain.

"Just a little more." I tried to soothe her as I continue to treat her not so enormous wound. Once I was done putting the ointment, I looked at her as her whole body seemed to relax.

"Uh, I'm going to cover it up now." I said to which she gave a nod. I stared at her for awhile, waiting and then let out a sigh, pointing out another obvious. "Yeah, so...I need my other hand's help to cover your wound."

She hastily let go of my hand, blushing furiously as she kept her eyes locked on her lap.
"S-sorry." She mumbled.

I pursed my lips, pulling out a band aid from the first aid kit. The sound of me opening it and Crazy Psycho's laughter were the only noise around us as we were consumed in our own thoughts. Well, I think she is as her uninjured hand seems to be gripping her jeans tight. Thinking nothing of it, I told her to hold up her hand and I gently placed the band aid on her wound. She stared at her covered finger for awhile, biting her lower lip in concentration. Wonder what's going on inside that messed up head of hers.

"All done." I said, unenthusiastically as I closed the first aid kit. I turned back to look at her and was slightly surprised to see her looking back at me, wearing a soft smile.

"Thank you."

I nodded my head, offering her a small smile. I stared at her for awhile, wondering if I should say something to her now about her growing feelings for me. But then I suddenly noticed something as my eyes moved down to her lips.

"Uh...you've got a...dirt on your lip." I said as I slowly reached out for her lip, ignoring the nervousness apparent in her features. I pinched her lower lip, making her wince as I tried to get the dirt but it stayed stuck. I blinked as I stare at her lip. Eh?

"Th-that's not dirt, Shinoda-san. It's a mole." She clarifies in a whiny voice, pouting as she rub her lip with her finger.

"No kidding." I let out as she cutely bit her lower lip, looking at me. I couldn't help but let out a soft chuckle at that, finding it funny that I mistook a mole for a dirt.

"Sorry...I just...I actually thought that was dirt." I smiled which she returned, staring at me for awhile.

"I like it...when I see you smiling." She confessed softly, keeping her gaze at me despite the blush that forms on cheeks. "It's nice to see you smiling."

I held her gaze for awhile as she gives me a genuine smile, a blush covering her cheeks. With a smile I honestly replied back, "I should be saying the same thing to you."

She looked momentarily stunned at what I said but then she quickly bounced back, giving me a wide smile. Looking at her like this, it made me remember what I said to Smiles earlier, about her being pretty and well...she is. Betty is pretty, especially when she smiles. I had the sudden urge to say it to her, for her self esteem's sake mind you. So I opened my mouth and was about to tell it to her when I heard footsteps heading our way, followed by a familiar voice.

"Eh? Who left these..." Smiles trailed. He saw me sitting on the porch and shook his head, pointing at the wood that he's carrying. "I'm guessing you were the one who left these on the floor?"

"Your ability to state the obvious astounds me." I deadpan as I narrowed my eyes at him. He rolled his eyes then stiffened when he realized that I wasn't alone. His eyes darts between me and Betty.

"Oh, um...was I...interrupting something?" He asked, looking apologetically at me. I continue to narrow my eyes, completely unfazed as I heard a reply from above.

"Yes, you idiot! You're a ruiner!" Crazy Psycho yelled.

He raised his eyebrow. "What's a urine-r?"

"Get out of there!!" Crazy Psycho and Megaphonic Creepy's voice bellowed from above, startling Smiles as he jumped slightly. Without another word, he quickly made a dash outside the house, carrying the wood that I carried earlier. I let out a sigh then turned back to Betty, not surprised to see her frowning slightly at her lap. I could see clearly how her whole demeanor changed because of Smiles. She looks...distressed, completely different from her smiley self earlier. Seeing this, I was now certain that she is indeed jealous of the muscled Buffoon.

"I...I should get back to work." She said before grabbing the first aid kit beside me and standing up. She then looked down at me, offering me an empty smile as she says, "Thanks for...earlier. I'll...I'll see you later."

Without waiting for a reply, she walked hurriedly away from me. I let out a sigh, placing my chin in my hand as I watch her retreating form, disappearing from my view. So much for boosting up her self confidence then. Urine-r sure has sucky timing.

"Shinoda-san? Are you okay?" A voice said from behind me. Turning to look, my brow creased slightly as I saw Whitey looking at me curiously, just a few feet away from me. How'd she get there? I didn't hear here coming from behind me. Did she like, float or something?

"Uh, yeah. Just dandy." I shrugged nonchalantly. "I'm just taking a rest, you know." Yes, from cutting fruits. Meh, she doesn't need to know that though.

"Oh, I see. Can I join you then?" She smiled to which I just replied with another shrug. Still keeping that smile of hers that is bordering to my creepiness radar, she sat down next to me and looked at the backyard full of nothingness but green grass and trees.

"I'm glad you guys volunteered today. It's nice to finally meet Kojima-san's friends."

I glanced at her, wondering why I haven't seen her before since she too goes to Crackhouse University. Or have I but just forgot? Hmmm. Meh, Crackhouse University is pretty big so...no. I probably haven't seen there before. Yes, I'm going to trust my memory on this one, regardless of how my memory has its auto delete function for needless people and situations.

"I take it she's been talking about us then?" I asked. She nodded her head, smiling.

"She has."

No surprise there. She glanced at me, her teasing eyes boring mine as she added, "Especially you."

Again, I repeat. No surprise there. I did let out a groan though as I covered my face with my hand. I heard a giggle coming out of Whitey.

"She talks very highly of you Shinoda-san."

I moved my hand from my face slightly down as I glanced back at her, curious. "How high?"

"Uh...very VERY high?" She answered, unsure, still keeping that teasing smile of hers. Damn Betty. I'm really not that interesting of a topic yet she continues to tell people about me. What the hell does she tell these people anyway?

"Don't worry. It's all good."

"That doesn't really make me feel better." I sighed, resting my chin in my hand. She let out a chuckle on that.

"I guess it doesn't." She nodded. We were silent for awhile, looking at nothingness. Only did she let out a sigh did I glanced back at her, frowning slightly.

"I've been noticing that she's been...down lately. Do you know anything about that?" She asked, turning her face towards me. The teasing glint on her eyes was replaced with worry. She asks me if I know anything about withdrawal Betty and well...hell yeah I do. Her feelings for me are bordering towards red for danger. I make her happy and at the same time I make her sad. And she's fucking jealous of a Buffoon. That should sum up why she's been down lately. Psh.

But...Whitey doesn't need to know that, really.

"No." I lied, glaring ahead of me. I feel her eyes on my for awhile until she averted it, shaking her head with a sigh.

"I guess she's just nervous about the upcoming concert then."

Okay, so that wasn't on my 'Betty's main problem' list.

"Concert?" I raised my eyebrow at her as she turned to me.

"Uh, yeah. Didn't she tell you that our church is having a concert next week and she's having a solo?" She tilted her head slightly. I opened my mouth then quickly closed it, frowning. I'm feeling a bit stunned as a new information about Betty suddenly flooded my mind.

Betty sings?!


___________________________________



So, despite the shock from the new added information given to me by Whitey about Betty, and her suggesting me to come to the concert and support Betty in her upcoming solo as a surprise, despite all that, I ended up continuing my altruistic deeds as we wait for the second batch of volunteers. And by doing altruistic deeds I mean slicing those damn fruits while I hang with Snorlax. Yeah, I made a high score on that. Heh. Yeah, yeah, lazy ass, I know. Anyway, only a few volunteers came so we ended up working the whole day to help them. And now, tahdah, we're all squeezed inside Smiles jeep heading back to the dorms all wiped out. Okay, so they're all wiped out and are currently dozing off. I mean, I can hear Snorlax snoring lightly beside Megaphonic Creepy who's currently using my shoulder as a pillow as she mumbles out incoherent things. Crazy Psycho seems to be asleep with her mouth open in front and Smiles just let out his 5th yawn as he drives. Yup, their completely dozing off while I sit here with my arms crossed to my chest, bored to death. What about Whitey? She decided not to ride with us as her friend picked her up. Who? Can't remember. My auto delete function seemed to deem it pointless so...yeah. Deleted.

What about Betty?

I glanced at Betty who's been nodding off towards triple Z land beside me. Yup, she tired too. And yes, she avoided me the whole time after I tended on her wound. She couldn't avoid us sitting together here though as Creepy and Snorlax shove me towards her. How nice right? True friends.

"Blerghpshhh." Creepy mumbled as she nuzzled her face on my shoulder, her arms wrapping itself around my waist. I'm guessing that's the language of her people. Ugh. She better not be drooling or I swear I'll shove her hard towards Snorlax.

"Want me to drive?" I asked Smiles, looking through the rear view mirror as he let out another yawn. He waved his hand dismissively then made a quick turn on a street. Physics seems to take place as the force of the turn made us lean to the side, making Betty's head to rest on my shoulder. Great. Now I have three heads in my body.

I sighed and shook my head. My eyebrow arched up as I felt Betty press herself closer to me, nuzzling her head on my shoulder. I can feel my elbow pressed up to her breasts and well...awkward. Slowly, I removed my elbow and placed my hands on my lap, thinking that it would be uncomfortable to her what with me elbowing her breasts and all. I turned to look at her, my lips parted slightly as she softly whimpered, moving closer to me, her breasts pressed on my arm now and her hand that's on her lap too were touching mine. I continue to watch her, my lips tugs up as her nose wrinkled cutely as a couple of bangs sways on her face. She looks peaceful. So peaceful that I couldn't help but let out a sad sigh as I looked away from her.

Why did I let out a sad sigh, you ask?

Because I'm reminded of the obviousness of my hesitation in regards to rejecting Betty's growing affection. I mean, based on this day alone, I think you already know why I'm hesitating, right? No? It's simple, really.

I just...I don't want to hurt her.

My eyes made its way to the rear view mirror as I felt Smiles staring at me, blankly. That blank stare slowly turns into a knowing look as he smiled sadly at me.



TBC


__________________________________________________


Next up: Betty reaches 100% at her concert. Hopefully, I can pull that chapter off since it'll be a spiral of emotions from Betty.  :lol: Curious to know. What do you guys think of the pacing of the story? Meduim rare? Well done? I'd like to know.  :) Thanks for reading!  :bow:


__________________________________________________
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 9: Cutting fruits is an altruistic deed!)
Post by: anonymousdowner on September 05, 2012, 10:52:49 AM
AHHHHHHHHHHHHH♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥

I was literally screaming from the flood of happiness when I refreshed the fanfic thread and 'BAM!' Basket case chapter 9♥ popped up!!!!

Every day just checking you know, that's what I did. I was so happy that a week had already passed and was literally bursting with excitement knowing you were going to update any day now hehe. I mean you said you can't feel your fic, but you should be able to feel something from our feels right???!!! T^T Tears of joy.

Replying to your note, you're right! AHah, Mariko-sama is pretty stalkerish when it comes to Haruna...I can't help, but think sometimes romantic too. I've seen many examples of this by also stalking her blog lol. They're always like dining partners too, so yes all is good. OMG, I watched their performance earlier for temodemo and it was sooo sooo satisfyingly good. You should check it out if you haven't yet!

About the chapter well you're exaggerating, because it's still as epic as ever. I hope you feel better though, because a happy author brings more awesome updates. I  hecka appreciate you updating this faster, and that you like your own fic hahah! You also clearly have one of the best most creative and random messed up head then I can say, and again I absolutely love it.

From the last chapter, I already guessed it to be Rena & hahah yes!! I WAS RIGHT!!! ...Hmm, she just gives off that good girl vibe 'X) Then the MariHaru interaction scene was so damn cute, I freggin' knew it when I read 'Dirt on your lip' that it was her lip's beauty mark LOL. Spazzed about it rereading it over and over again, until I decided to proceed and then SMILES FOO INTERRUPTED!!! ARGRGHHHHGHGH!!! Why?!!! Horrible timing...I wanted Mariko to say it... T.T She better get the chance to later hahah. && Oh yeah Kojibabe and her boob press...Mariko knows she likes it. Smiles knows too hehe, whatever excuse she's making up in her own crazy f'd up mind to make her feel better....It'll all crash down when she finally lets it sinkin too that to her Haruna is special kekeke.

I can't wait for Betty's concert! Mariko's gonna be in awe too huh? lol omgomgomg I can't sleep, I don't want to wait!!! Update soon FOF-SAMA update soon hehe, your english is amazing. I like the good english and the 'bad' english ':3 The pacing of the story is just perfect! Like almost too much to be true, always a delicacy to enjoy how well it is flowing.

I am a very happy reader. I thought maybe this time I'd end my note with the kirby dance (V"V) (>")> (^"^) <("<) ...But then it didn't match up to how I was feeling so instead I'm going to once again add this LOL  :down

 :wigglypanda:

Sorry if it makes you feel weird, I just can't describe how I feel hence the wiggily panda. Smile FOF-sama, Mariko-sama loves pandas too!!! :heart:

Edit: So, I happened to read your note to suicchan...SMUTFEST???!!! I THINK YESS!!!!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 9: Cutting fruits is an altruistic deed!)
Post by: lovemariharu on September 05, 2012, 11:16:41 AM
story going out fine.. Really great..

OMG.. Haruna.. Mariko..
Really can't wait till next week to know what happened in the concert :|

OMG.. just so curious now T.T
Haruna is jealous.. Guess that answers everything..
And also.. Mariko doesn't want to hurt Haruna..
That's just the sweetest thing ever! :heart:

I meant, with that Mariko in the beginning, suddenly chose to be hurt instead of hurting someone..
that's just the best part, isn't it? :D

after reading senpai anonymousdowner's comment, I got to agree to that..
Just.. really amazing! hahaha.. I'm just as hyper as that senpai now..
SO SO SO HYPER.. so happy watching the updates that I read it just after you posted, but unfortunately gonna enter class before finished reading T.T :love:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 9: Cutting fruits is an altruistic deed!)
Post by: Wmatsui22 on September 05, 2012, 12:51:18 PM
THANK YOU FOR UPDATING :D

UPDATE OFTEN..HEHEHE..
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 9: Cutting fruits is an altruistic deed!)
Post by: chichay12 on September 05, 2012, 02:57:32 PM
WOOHOOOOOO!!!
 :farofflook: :farofflook:
MARIHARU!!!
 :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:

i cant wait!!
CHAPTER 10 please!!!
update as soon as possible!!!
 :fainted:
thank you for the update FOF-san!!
 :kneelbow:

Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 9: Cutting fruits is an altruistic deed!)
Post by: masokun on September 05, 2012, 05:46:25 PM
GAAAWWDD...

This update is :twothumbs

You even put 2 of my oshimen in one fic   :otomerika:
How can I not love you, FOF-san?   :bow:

The story flows smoothly
It's a good chapter for MariHaru..
finally, Mariko started to have a crush with Betty Haruna..

Next is concert in a church, I can imagining Haruna angelic voice.. with Mariko as an ex member of a band that I assume she has a great sense of music, I think the chemistry between them going to booming.
It have to be 100% then  :lol:

I'm not going to be tired to ask...Please update soon, FOF-san!  :bow:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 9: Cutting fruits is an altruistic deed!)
Post by: immortal_K on September 05, 2012, 08:52:45 PM
You know reading Mariko's thoughts sometimes feel like stuff that I thought about before,
if I wanted superpowers or not. hmmm I still think I would just pass for that. Definately not
immortality.

THE MIDGET MOBILE! I'm going to imagine Takamina driving a Mini or something along that line in
size =p

AHAHAHAHA Betty actually looks okay when she is in her dirty working clothes, maybe they should
just tell her to wear that stuff more often instead. BAM! RENA!!! I can actually guess it was
Rena when you used skinny, porcelian skin and pale as your description keke.

=O Whitey! It will be your fault when the next time I see them in vids and start calling them
Creepy, Crazy etc. LOL.

Seems like Scrooge is really starting to fall into place with all the craziness in the story,
she is showing feelings =O *shocked* but surprisingly Smiles know about Betty too, I guess Crazy
really can't keep secrets. (Note I am calling the guy Smiles for sure because I can't remember
his name and too lazy to check back)

O.O Really years for Miichan and .. Smile to be named by Scrooge keke You know what I'm actually
having fun commenting and calling them by their crazy names HAHAHAHAHAHA.

OMG OMG Scrooge is being nice! Dressing a cut wound, awwwwwww how touching =) *shock X 2*
She can smile!!!! Aww Rena is joining in on the MariHaru mission and trying to talk to the
source of problem. but O.O again Betty can sing =O

But you know what, I think I want Mariko's Auto delete function so I can just remove all the pointless
stuff in life too =) Woah ends with Haruna snuggle up to Mariko YAY!!!

Needddddddd more of this!!! It's drugged I tell you.
Please update! No rush really but please be quick haha

Well I guess I can wait =p, if some reason I just had a feeling you would update soon =)



Oh shoot you remember keke, yes I still owe you a MariHaru  :banghead:
kekeke *sweatdrops*
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 9: Cutting fruits is an altruistic deed!)
Post by: kahem on September 05, 2012, 09:09:13 PM
I like how Mariko gives nickname to everyone ^^
Kojiharu with bandana must be hot~

I will never watch the ring! I hate horror thing! lol
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 9: Cutting fruits is an altruistic deed!)
Post by: RJay on September 06, 2012, 12:24:24 AM
Seriously?! You actually made up the name in your head? I really thought you knew him. When I first read it, I was like 'I heard that name before' until I searched his name in google till I noticed that my friend talked about him before though she wasn't a fan of the band. He seriously looks like a girl with that kind of face of his.

Anyway, about the new chapter, again another fast update; lol, Haruna's being jealous again.

It's so cute that Mariko is helping Haruna with her little injury and blushing at the same time, I can totally imagine the scene; definitely adorable.

Ooh, Mariko's being caring knowing that she doesn't want hurt Haruna's feelings.(and probably her small feelings for Haruna is starting to grow a little.)

Can't wait for the next chapter and Haruna's singing.

Please update soon. I hope I'll be able to read it next week, school's been really busy now. Ugh.
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 9: Cutting fruits is an altruistic deed!)
Post by: SharkAttack on September 06, 2012, 02:54:41 AM
I don't really have much to say all the time so I don't comment often, but I wanted to let you know that I'm still reading your story and enjoying every bit of it.  :D

Mariko's inner thoughts are so fun to read, and I imagine they are fun to write, too.  Mii-chan is super hilarious, and she's my favorite character so far lol.

The OC adds realism and volume to the story, so I'm actually quite glad you added him in.

The nicknames can confuse me sometimes when I don't remember who they are referring to, but it's not really much of a problem.  :nervous

Looking forward to the next chapter!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 9: Cutting fruits is an altruistic deed!)
Post by: Suicchin on September 06, 2012, 07:01:53 AM
Awwwwwwwwwwwww!
This chapter has so much sweetness! I love those little but enjoyable MariHaru moments,the way Mariko behaves with Haruna and no-one else,the way she slowly lets her walls down.

I like the idea of the choir very much! (I really loves Nyaro s voice for the matter, so I think it will be a very enjoyable picture to imagine) I expect to see a totally different side of Betty there! And I hope Mariko and the others see it to

PD: Also,about the sexual frustration comment before this chap, I was thinking maybe just some little kisses would do fine hahaha :P

Reaaaalllyy waiting next chapter!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 9: Cutting fruits is an altruistic deed!)
Post by: kahem on September 08, 2012, 09:40:10 PM
When I wanted to dl a movie this captcha appeared:

http://imageshack.us/photo/my-images/823/91605520.png/ (http://imageshack.us/photo/my-images/823/91605520.png/)

I directly think about you and your fic rofl
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 9: Cutting fruits is an altruistic deed!)
Post by: flameeyes on September 09, 2012, 02:05:37 PM
!!!HEHEHE!!!!

What a wonderful fanfic you have nee-san . . . .
Oh! God . . .  :bleed eyes: so much happiness for me to express :lol:
yeah! yeah!!! I can't help but to put a gif.!!!!  :twothumbs

 :tama-lotsaluv: :tama-yeeaah: :tama-apeshit: :mon lovelaff: :wriggly: :mon angel: :wriggly: :mon lovelaff: :tama-apeshit: :tama-yeeaah: :tama-lotsaluv:

 :mon mischief: What with there hand facing hu? :mon mischief: ......
 [ :mon bleed2: HAND SHEX!!!!! :heart: ]hehehe . . .  :lol: ||I'm being a perv again :poof: ||
and Haruna?.... is jealous in smiles :shocked . . . Interesting :glasses: very interesting!!!  :twisted: Hehehe
can't wait for  :wriggly: the next chapter!!!!!!
  :luvluv1: woooooooooooohhh!!!  :luvluv1:
okay!!! I am used to TBC :tama-pingpong: . . . just . . .
 argh  :banghead: I don't want it to end!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! :on cloudeye:

||okay enough drama!!! :lol: ||

 :flower: take care always  :pour: and keep up your good work nee-san :thumbup :oops: :peace:

 :skull: :cat: :pen_whirl: :pen_wave: :pen_whirl: :cat: :skull:
[I want to give you a gif. cake but yeah! . . . I can't right?..... then I will give you a kiss Chu~♥ ahahahahahh :wub: ]


◄FLAMEEYES


Proud to be an E-book reader

===================================
P.S

ahm . . . sorry for late comment cause I'm scared to log in cause I haven't still update my fanfic . . . cause yeah!!! someone curse me that----my USB have a virus so I need to format it . . . then my notebook ||Where my notes are|| went to junk cause my beloved father thought is a sort of trash in his eyes which is NOT!!!! sooo that's like HELL!!!!!! CURSE!!!!!....--------so yeah! . . . sorry for late comment . . .
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 9: Cutting fruits is an altruistic deed!)
Post by: alexiel17 on September 13, 2012, 10:35:16 PM
YEY!!!  :on woohoo:

FRUIT NINJA IS THE BEST!!! :mon nyah:

And as always, FoF-sama created another awesome chapter  :wriggly:

 :heart: Me want more MariKoji interactions pwease~ :heart: :mon dance:

 :on gay: currently in my fantasy land :3
ehehehe  :lol:

PS:
 :mon bleed2: <-- my pervy monkey emoticon can not wait anymore (ME WANT ______ IN THE NEXT CHAPTERS!!!!)
and if it could also be written in full details, then that would be nice, ei?  :mon misch:

UPDATE Like a (Fruit) Ninja, FoF-sama :on GJ:

Im always be your loyal fangurl  :heart:
ehehehehe  :mon dance: :mon roll:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 9: Cutting fruits is an altruistic deed!)
Post by: chichay12 on September 14, 2012, 10:01:15 AM
CHAPTER 10!!!
WHERE ARE YOU!!!
i cant wait!!
this is killing me!!
 :OMG: :badluck: :barf: :err: :fever: :fainted:

and now  :imdead:

still waiting for the update!!!hehe
 :thumbsup
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 9: Cutting fruits is an altruistic deed!)
Post by: Suicchin on September 15, 2012, 04:08:49 AM
PLEASEEEE. PLEASE UPDATEEEE. I CAN'T STAND WAITING ANYMOAAAAARRRR

(http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_maclgbPtJt1qcbdug.gif)
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 10: The Goody-Goody-Self-Proclaimed-Lesbian!)
Post by: FoF on September 15, 2012, 08:27:26 AM
Am I late?  :?
Seriously, I was surprised when you guys kept on bumping this thread.  :nervous
Thanks though since it kinda woke me up from my lazing around. :lol:
And, sorry I guess.  :nervous

My replies to commenters:

@anonymousdowner: Thanks for reminding me about the MariHaru temodemo!!!! You have no idea how much I screamed when I read that.  XD XD After reading about that in your comment, I immediately began searching for it. Ahhh. Good stuff.  :lol: Thanks for making me feel better with the funky panda. That is one weird funky panda. And yeah, it made me smile. :lol: And I'm glad you like/love this story so much.  :) I do try to keep it entertaining. And you're not the only one to tell me that I have a random messed up head since most of the time my friends tell me that. In a good way I think. :lol: You want a smutfest of Basket Case?  :rofl: I actually want that too when I read Suicchin's comment back then. It does sound like a good idea, I mean, we can add the whole 'pervert' to Mariko's description right? Sounds fitting really. Hmmm. I will definitely think about it.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@lovemariharu: I'm glad you like the last chapter too.  XD It means so much.  :) And it is kinda sweet of apathetic Mariko to think about how she doesn't want to hurt Betty huh. She does have a soft side to her that she clearly doesn't know of, obviously it's starting to show because of Betty.  :lol: Let's see how that soft side of hers continues to evolve in the coming chaps. Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@Wmatsui22: I am kinda slow when it comes to writing but...I will try my best to update often.   :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@Chichay12: I'm surprised you commented...twice.  :nervous Sorry about the slow update.  :nervous I will try to update as soon as I can.  :) Thanks for reading and commenting...twice!  :lol:

@masokun: Oh, so one of your oshimen is Rena? Cool.  XD I like Rena since she has this innocent vibe in her.  :lol: Yeah, with Mariko being an ex-band member and Betty singing, I'm thinking, Basket Case band anyone?  :lol: :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! Will try to update as soon as I can.  XD

@immortal_K: I had thought about that question too. About the whole superpowers ability. I'd definitely pick the time travel since I think it'll be fun.  :lol: Immortality is definitely a no-no to me as well.  :nervous Don't call Rena Whitey! That's just...wrong! :lol: Hmmm. I think I have that auto-delete function sometimes since I keep forgetting about things. But then my friends say it's because of the memory gap foods we ate back then.  :lol: And how can I forget a MariHaru fic that immortal_k promised right?  :lol: Hey, no pressure okay? I am pretty patient when it comes to waiting.  :) Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@kahem: Good for you. Don't watch it.  :lol: I was actually just dragged to watch that blasted movie without even knowing that it was a horror one. Scared the poop out of me. :lol: :lol: And my God, that captcha made me lol. Thanks for that. :lol: That captcha is easy huh, usually they invent a messed up word that I have trouble identifying.  :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@RJay: Well I looked up first names and last names in the net and decided to choose that name.  :lol: I honestly didn't know that there was someone with that name. And yeah, I checked what he looks like and was surprised to see 'himer.' Definitely a girly man. :lol: I think I'll do a complete check up next time when I invent an original character again.  :nervous Hope you're doing well in school! Unlike me back then.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@SharkAttack: Thank you for continuing to read this messed up fic. Means a lot.  :) I'm glad you like Miichan here. I like her being the comedic one in fics. I don't know why really.  :lol: It is fun to write Mariko's thoughts. It like, I'm free to add whatever and blah wherever I want to. I guess that's the only perks I could think of while writing Mariko's thoughts.  :lol:  And I totally get the confusion in the nicknames.  :lol: I'm actually thinking of erasing the wicked nicknames Mariko has on her not yet friends.  Anyway, thanks for reading and leaving a comment!  XD

@Suicchin: When I saw you and Chichay12 bumping this, I went all panicking writing mode.  :lol: Sorry for the wait.  :nervous I love KojiHaru's voice too. It's nice to listen to her singing really.  :) Hmmm. I think you can expect a kiss from the two at chap12. Yeah, I think I already got that planned out.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  Again, sorry for the wait. Don't make Taka whine anymore okay?  :lol:

@flameeyes: I loled at the hand sex.  :rofl:  :rofl: I really hadn't thought of that.  :lol: I'll add more hand sex for you to quench that perverted side of yours.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! Can't say much to you since we always talk anyway.  :lol:

@alexiel17: I was so surprised when you commented here Lexi. I mean, the GIF sisters commenting in my fic?! Epic!  :lol: You and flameeyes are so alike.  :lol: And I do have a feeling you read this because you couldn't sleep. Am I right?  :) Regardless of that, I thank you for the continues support you have given me. Really, after all these years.  :) And yeah, fruit ninja is the best. Though I do suck on it.  :lol: :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

To dear thank you pressers and silent readers, I thank you as well.  :bow: :bow: :bow:

I'd like to thank Sese and anzai48 for advertising this fic at the General discussion thread. I loled at anzai48's advertisement.  :lol:

And with that, ends my replies.  :)
Again, I warn!
This is fiction. If I ever offend someone, please feel free to tell me.  :)
This one is rushed despite the fact that this chapter has been in my head for how many months now.  :nervous
So, I may tweak it every now and then but this is the gist of it.  :)
Hopefully it won't suck.  :lol:
Seriously, thanks guys.  :)
With that, Enjoy!  :)




_________________________________________




(http://imageshack.us/a/img402/4233/uhj.gif)
many thanks to yanouchi and crazywota for the poster




Chapter 10: Betty, The Religious-Goody-Goody-Self-Proclaimed-Lesbian





I wonder, can you keep a secret?

No, I’m not asking that so I could tell you one of mine, which by the way I don’t have so, tough luck. Why don’t I have secrets you ask? Why not, right? I mean, keeping a secret about yourself can be bothersome and stressful. Plus, like Crazy Psycho said; not a closed book here. I can easily tell anyone what’s on my mind without bothering to think if I’m going to hurt them or not.

What about hurting Betty, you ask?

…You just had to add that huh. We’ll get to the Betty topic in a while. I am trying to make a point here. Impatient much? Anyway, let’s move along and change the topic to its rightful place and refrain from mentioning Betty for just a sec, okay?

Anyway, rudeness aside, did you know about that?

About the whole, keeping a secret can be stressful. No? Well you should. Keeping things—be it little or not—bottled up inside you can be mentally and physically unhealthy. Metally: It can make you crazy. Physically: You might cut your wrist because of it, wanting to end your life and commit suicide. ..Okay so that cut your wrist, suicidal thing, is bull. But, it could happen too you know. You never know right? So again, I ask you, can you? Keep a secret I mean.

What about me? Can I keep a secret?

You do remember that I have an auto-delete function right? Yeah, so with that in mind, if someone tells me a secret and my brain deemed it pointless, it’s deleted. It’ll be thrown in my trash bin of uselessness. So in a way, if you think about it, I CAN keep a secret, because I’ll forget about it instantly. Heh. I guess that’s kinda like one of the perks of having me as a friend.

What about secrets that doesn’t go to my trash bin of uselessness?

Obviously, I keep it to myself and wait for the one with the secret to blab it themselves. I mean, why would I say someone’s secret when it’s theirs, right? They should be the one to scream it to the world, not me. I have no right to blurt it out to anyone. That’s Crazy Psycho’s job. So yeah, even if I forget or not, I still keep it to myself. Kinda like what I did with Miichan being a rich kid. I didn’t tell anyone, not even my parents. She was the one who did. Same with Smiles confessing his love for me. I didn’t tell anyone. He did…to Crazy Psycho who then was displeased that I didn’t tell her about it. But meh, she instantly got over it after I told her we can watch whatever fucked up movie she wants to see. Yeah, that’s how I usually tame her childish tantrums. Bribe her into watching or doing whatever fucked up thing she wants. I guess that’s kinda like a torture for me huh?

What about Betty’s not-so-secret crush on me? Where does that fall?

Hmmm. Obviously, my auto-delete function isn’t erasing it since I’m constantly reminded of the fact that my roommate has the hots for me. But honestly, it does fall under the trash bin of uselessness. Okay, before you call me a bitch, hear me out, okay? You see, Betty having a crush on me definitely is…useless. It’s me, she’s having a crush with. Shinoda Mariko, who is said to be ‘a sarcastic, apathetic, sucky, Scrooge incarnate bitch sent from earth to spread needless emotions throughout the land.’ That’s a famous quote by my Crazy Psycho bestfriend by the way. With that said, doesn’t Betty’s not-so-secret crush fall under the trash bin of uselessness then? I’ve had a few guys AND girls back then, professing their hidden desires for me. What happened to them you ask? Dumped, obviously. I’m just…I’m just not the girlfriend material type. I’m flattered that they like me that way. Well except for the girls since again, not gay here. Still, it was a bit flattering in a weird what the hell way. Hmmm. Now that I think about it, even some guys that confessed to me are…ugh since they all seem to just want one thing and hell no would I give it them. Please, they’d be better off with a hooker really. Anyway, I’m going off topic again huh. My point is, with me being a heartbreaker back then, who’s to say that it won’t happen to Betty too, right? And…I’d rather not make her experience it. The hurt I mean. I meant what I said, about not wanting to hurt her. She’s actually the first person, who has feelings for me, that makes me want to protect from myself. No, I didn’t feel the need to protect Smiles from me. I remember it clearly, how I instantly said that I don’t feel the type of feelings that he has for me. I guess…I lied about that huh.

Huh…

Well…would you look at that. It’s funny because just a little while ago, I said I didn’t have a secret. Now…I just realized…that I do have one.

My secret?

I don’t want to hurt Betty.

“Are you having an asthma attack or something? Or is that how you breathe now?” I asked at the person sitting across me as I lowered the magazine that I was holding, placing it on my lap. Miichan just rolled her eyes and let out another sigh, doing her Popeye impression as she looked out the window. Since she offered me silence, I decided to get back in reading, internally counting when she says—

“I can’t believe you! You’re not going to even ask me what’s bothering me?!” She whined as she looks at me incredulously. I lowered my magazine again as I looked at her with narrowed eyes. How many seconds did that last, you ask? 30 seconds. So much for thinking she could break her 1 minute of silence back then.

I rolled my eyes and sighed, closing the magazine and looking at the semi stressed out features of my Crazy Psycho bestfriend. With a bored look, I asked her, “What’s bothering you, oh whiney one,” as I waved my hand in a brush off gesture.

“I’m still a bit mad at you for not telling me about Haruna-chan’s concert!” She started, frowning as she pointed at me. Figures it’s about Betty’s concert. Yeah, she found about it through Whitey the other day. We were eating our lunch together, as usual, when Whitey suddenly approached me, asking me if I was going to the concert for Betty because if I was, she was going to provide me with a ticket. Of course, with Crazy Psycho there, she’d ask what the hell was Whitey talking about and a lot of blahs from Whitey and a surprised Crazy Psycho and tahdah. She found out about Betty’s concert and instantly told the other two crazies about it, saying how I suck for not telling them about it. I just went all meh about that. Big deal right? Well, yes, apparently it is a big deal to Crazy Psycho. Why? Well…

Crazy Psycho let out a sigh, looking a bit deflated as her eyes made its way to the table, continuing. “But…I’m more disappointed at the fact that Haruna-chan didn’t tell me about it. I mean…I thought we were best of friends.” She trailed softly. Yup, that’s why.

I kept my stoic face on her as she seem to stiffen, quickly looking at me nervously as she explained, “B-But that doesn’t mean that you’re not my best friend you know. I mean, you are my TOP best friend and Haruna-chan is kinda like my semi-top best girl friend…or maybe a sub best friend or—“

“Just stop.” I cut her off as I held up my hand for her to stop as I leaned back on my chair. “As fucked up your explanation is, I get it. And you can have as many best friends as you want. I don’t care.” Seriously, I don’t. Hell she could call everyone her best friend for all I care. It’s kinda fucked up that she thinks I’d be jealous of that fact. Psh. Yeah right.

“Oh.” She blinked staring at me for a few seconds until she narrowed her eyes as she looks out the window, mumbling sarcastically, “Well that makes me feel better. Thanks for valuing your top best friend status then.”

“Whatever. Are you done now with your moping?” I sighed as I crossed my arms to my chest not liking the return of the Whiney Crazy Psycho. This part of Crazy Psycho offers me unhealthy benefits. And yes, there are a lot of sides to Crazy Psycho. What are they, you ask? Let’s just say…NO since I don’t want to enumerate all her sides for the reason that it might bring forth an impending headache. See? Unhealthy benefit right there.

“No! Aren’t you listening? She didn’t tell me that she’s having a concert this coming Sunday despite the fact that we’re best friends!” She said frantically as she waves her hand, looking at me.

“Correct me if I’m wrong, but if she didn’t tell you something about…something, she must have a reason behind it.”

“Corrected for wrongness since again, I repeat, we’re best of friends.” She reasoned. “Best of friends tell each other everything. That’s why they’re called the ‘best,’ duh. It’s like, the first rule in being BFFAF.” She rolled her eyes as if stating the obvious. I arched my eyebrow at that making her to let out a sigh and shake her head.

“BFFAF means best friends forever and forever. Don’t you know that?”

“Actually, the confusion that I’m feeling is more like, ‘why aren’t you in a straight jacket to be thrown in an asylum and be locked up forever?’ Like seriously, why?”

Miichan frowned at me, pouting. “Be serious Mariko!”

“Right. I tend to forget that I’m a joker. Shall I tell you a knock-knock joke then?” I replied, my voice laced with sarcasm which aggravates the Whiney Crazy Psycho more as she let out, “Mariko!”

“What?!” I raised my eyebrow at her, not really getting what it is that she wants me to say. She glared back for a while, until her shoulders dropped slightly as she let out a sigh, her eyes trained at the table as she pouts.

“I’m…sad you know. I’m her friend and she didn’t tell me.” She softly said. I let out a sigh as I looked at her semi deflated state again. So now, it’s the appearance of Gloomy Crazy Psycho. This is one side that I’m having trouble dealing with since you have to show her…comfort. Yeah, I’m really not used to the whole comfort thing and it only appears when it needs to. Kinda like what happened when I helped Betty with her not so enormous wound. And well, right now, it really needs to appear, doesn’t it?

“Like I said, she must have a reason for not telling you about it.”

Her eyes turned to me as she asks, “Like she forgot?” in a timid-childlike manner. Honestly, I was tempted to say yes there, but seeing how her eyes were boring into mine, silently asking me to comfort her, I went with the whole ‘be nice’ route for a change. For her.

“No, she didn’t forget.” I replied, offering her a small smile for comfort as I shook my head. “She’s not that kind of a person.” C’mon, Betty is a Goody-Goody-Self-Proclaimed-Nun. No way would she forget Crazy Psycho. No one can forget Crazy Psycho regardless of you having an auto-delete function. She’s just be stuck in your head, FOREVER. That’s in bold and capital letters. I should know, since my auto delete function seems broken when it comes to her. Why? I have no fucking idea. There’s just no deleting Crazy Psycho. …Geez, my point was supposed to be because Betty is nice and all that but it totally went to how unforgetful Crazy Psycho is huh. 

“So, why didn’t she tell me when she had countless of opportunities to tell me? I mean, you do know that I was kinda pushing her a bit to tell me what her plans are this coming Sunday, right?” She asked, tilting her head slightly to the side.

“Oh, you did? I hadn’t noticed.” I mumbled. Yes, sarcasm right there since it was pretty obvious what she was trying to do with Betty. Well, for me and the two crazies it’s obvious. To Betty? No, I don’t think so. She can be pretty dense too you know.

“I can hear sarcasm in your voice.” She unenthusiastically said as she narrowed her eyes, making me to shrug in reply. She let out a deep sigh as she shook her head. “I just don’t get why she can’t just blurt out, ‘I-I-I can’t come to Shinoda-san’s workplace this coming Sunday because we’re having a concert and I’m singing a solo.’” She said, imitating Betty’s nervous voice. I have to say, she did it nicely too. That three tries of ‘I’ is so Betty. Maybe she can be a dubber in the future then? Hmm. Gonna unscratch that then, on my list of Miichan’s future jobs.

“She should go with that, rather than tell me a lame excuse of ‘Oh, look at the time, I have to do something’ over and over again.” She grumbled, resting her chin in her hand as she looks at me boredly.

“Seriously, I’ve lost count of how many times I should ‘look at the time.’”

I couldn’t help but let out a snort at how animatedly she said the ‘look at the time’ bit. Honestly, with her saying things like that, in that manner, she kinda sounded like me. Hmm. Maybe it’s not too late for Crazy Psycho to become normal then. Oh, and yes, Betty’s pretty evasive whenever Crazy Psycho invites her to everything she comes up with that would make Betty fess up her plans on Sunday. She’ll give that lame excuse, then hurriedly walk away, giving us an awkward smile as she bids us later. Last time, Crazy Psycho tried to invite Betty to hang out at where Snorlax and I work just to have drinks, which by the way, made me want to strangle her. I mean, c’mon, it’s hard enough to tame the horde of dead hornies inside the bar; I have to look out for Betty and Crazy Psycho as well? NO! That idea is just…fucked up. Completely and utterly fucked up.

“But you know…” Miichan trailed, giving me a teasing smile. “..I noticed that she hesitated when I invited her to come to your work and just hang, like she wanted to come as well. Did you notice that?”

“Uh, no.” I said as I looked at the side, the corner of my lips curved slightly down giving her an unimpressed look. But, truthfully, ugh, how could I not notice? Betty glanced at me for a second upon hearing that and quickly glanced away, blushing slightly when I raised my eyebrow. But, Crazy Psycho doesn’t need to know that, really.

“She probably hesitated because the sudden thought of her telling us about the concert entered her mind or something.” I shrugged nonchalantly, taking my drink off the table to take a sip. That should divert the conversation back to her Betty problem rather than going to the unknown not-so-secret crush Betty has on me. Yeah, so Miichan doesn’t know that now, I believe her with her fucked up percentages. She’d gloat and well…I hate Gloating Crazy Psycho. The repetitive ‘I told you so’ coming out of her with that smug look she has is so…ugh. I’ll probably tell her that she’s right when Betty admits her obvious crush on me verbally. Other than that, hell no to Gloating Crazy Psycho.

“I knew she was going to consider it since I mentioned you.” Miichan grinned, wiggling her eyebrows. I just rolled my eyes at that as I placed my drink back on the table. Thankfully, the smug look she has was only brief as she sighed, leaning back on her chair. “But seriously, haven’t you wondered why she hadn’t said anything about her concert?”

“She could be embarrassed about it.” I offered.

“Why would she be embarrassed about it?” She raised her eyebrow. “I mean, having a solo just means that she’s good at singing, right? No one would agree to her having a solo if she sucks at it.”

“She could have volunteered for it. That or she begged for it.”

“I can’t see Haruna-chan begging. That’s just not her.”

I looked out the window as the thought of Betty pleading for me to say her name suddenly entered my mind. I let out a sigh. Not her huh?

“If she volunteered though, doesn’t that mean that singing is THAT important to her?” Miichan asked. I turned back to her and shrugged.

“Could be. Whatever.”

“Then it’s settled then!” Crazy Psycho exclaimed excitedly as she slammed her hands on the table. With a grin she added, “We’re her friends! We should surprise her and support her by going to her concert!”

“I can’t come then. I have work.” I reminded her, waving my hand nonchalantly as I opened the magazine again. “Just give her my regards then.” I’ve never been so glad that I’ve got work on that day. I mean, I prefer the whole dead people in the bar than listen to a boring Sister Act concert. Seriously.

“You’re right. I’d better call your boss or Yuki then to work on that.” She mumbled, making me to look back at her, my eyes widening slightly. Wh-what?! Calling rich dad’s big boobed sexytary?! This can’t be good.

“If I have to ask my dad to buy that bar where you work just so you could come, I’d do it in a heartbeat.” She said with a grin, her brow moved suggestively. “Because there is no way I’m going to let you miss Haruna-chan’s concert.”

I gave her a deflated look as she enthusiastically took out her phone and started pushing numbers. Great, now she uses her rich kid powers just for Betty’s unimportant needs. Rich Kid Crazy Psycho…ugh.

Great fucking great. Looks like I’m attending the Sister Act concert.



_____________________________________



“I hear we’re going to the concert this Sunday.” Snorlax groaned as she stretched her body while she walks beside me, heading back towards the dorm in the middle of the night. I could only let out a groan as a response to her, my mind and body completely worn-out from tending to the dead hornies.

“How’d Miichan get the boss to agree to close the bar this Sunday anyway?” She asks, as she turned her head to me, wearing a slight frown. I would’ve said, ‘because she’s rich ass and probably bribed Biker Santa with money or even bought the damn place,’ but this is Crazy Psycho’s secret so, she better be the one to tell it to the crazies, not me.

“Don’t know. Probably whined her way through it.” I mumbled with a shrug. I guess that has some truth in it. Crazy Psycho is pretty good at whining.

“Cool.” She grinned with a nod. “Guess we can take a breather then, thanks to Miichan.”

“You call that a breather?”

She shrugged at that. “It’s either that or work at the bar…so yeah. I’m going to go with the concert.”

“I prefer to work at the bar than watch that.” I grumbled softly to myself, placing my hands inside my jacket pocket. I let out a deep sigh as Snorlax began yapping about whatever as we walk towards the dorms. I am serious about me being dead tired so unfortunately, I couldn’t tune out her yapping. I just offer a grunt, shrug and glare at whatever pointless things that she throws at me. Seriously, the three crazies seem to be the talkative bunch huh. Why did I have to be stuck with such crazies? I prefer the Betty type of crazies, really. Minus the whole crush thing though because that’s just NO.

Snorlax bid me good night as she stopped in front of her dorm room. I didn’t bother to look at her as I just responded by a nonchalant wave, making my way towards mine. Like every night I come home from work, I carefully walked inside the room, not bothering to open the lights just so I wouldn’t wake my roommate. Yeah, I can be pretty considerate especially when it comes to someone sleeping, so yeah, no surprise there. The surprise did came when I was dragging myself towards my bed and glanced at Betty’s side and found it empty, devoid of life especially the Goody-Goody-Self-Proclaimed-Nun  type. Staring at the empty bed, with only the light coming out of the window, made me wonder where the hell Betty is. I mean, obviously, this hasn’t happened before so…should I be…worried now?

“Meh, I’ll just worry if she doesn’t come back after 3am.” I mumbled as I dropped my bag on the floor and flopped down on my bed, thinking of resting for a bit before I wash up. That rest ended for I don’t know how many minutes as I awoke from the sound of the door opening and closing. I grumbled and shifted my position as I hear the sound of someone coughing softly, walking with careful steps. I hear her clear her throat after a few soft coughs coming out of her. Geez, is she sick or something?

“Betty?” I mumbled as I slowly opened my eyes, noticing the shadow of her long skirt in front of me. I blinked back and tried to adjust my eyes through the dark as I looked up at her.

“Um…I’m not Betty. It’s…It’s Haruna.” She timidly whispered, fixing her glasses as she looks down on me. I don’t know if I was imagining it or what but I think I hear disappointment in her voice. But then again, I’m too tired to tell so…whatever. With a yawn, I sat up from my bed, and looked at her, my eyes squinted as I still feel a bit weary.

“Right. Sorry, I was dreaming about someone named Betty I guess.” I nonchalantly said, scratching the back of my neck. She sighed out an, ‘Oh,’ and again I think I hear disappointment in her voice. Geez, I’m guessing if she knew who Betty is, she’d have a field day over it. Ugh.

“What time is it anyway?” I asked as she made her way towards her desk, turning her lap on. She looked at her wristwatch and replied, “1:30am.”

“Guess I fell asleep for an hour.” I mumbled as I stood up. I then began to stretch, waking my sleepy muscles, ignoring the gaze I felt from my roommate.

“I’m sorry. Did I wake you?” She suddenly asked with a hoarse voice. She cleared her throat as I stopped my stretches and I turned to her, my eyebrow raised.

“What do you think?” 

“I-I’m sorry.” She sighed, eyes downcast to the floor. “I guess I l-lost track of time.”

Despite the fact that she’s always bring out how we should ‘look at the time’ and now she says she lost track of time—fucked up I know—I saw this as an opening. I was somewhat curious to know if she would tell me about her Sister Act concert so I asked, “Doing what?” with my head tilted slightly. Her eyes widen briefly at my question, and then began shifting as she looks at the floor. She looks like she’s trying to come up with a decent answer to my question since, obviously, she can’t use the whole ‘look at the time’ this time and walk away towards wherever. If she did that, then I’m so going to laugh. I can feel my lips tugging up even just by imagining it. Okay, so a part of me wanted to hear that from her just for laughs. I mean, c’mon, it will be pretty funny if she said that.

“Uhm…I was…doing something at the Church with Matsui-san...” She trailed, her hands clasped together in front of her. Looking at her like this, it feels like I’m scolding her for coming home late huh. But despite the maternal-like weird feeling, I decided to continue questioning her.

“And that something is?” I crossed my arms to my chest, waiting for her answer.

She shook her head and let out a sigh. “Just…something,” was her evasive answer.

My lips pursed as I looked at her, slightly disappointed that she didn’t use the ‘look at the time’ excuse and…for her not telling me about the concert as well. But then, it’s her choice if she wants to say it or not. It does make me wonder why she’s not saying it though. I mean, I don’t think the crazies are going to laugh or judge her if she sucks at singing. Despite the fact that I may be a bitch, I won’t laugh or judge her. If she’s passionate about it, why would I laugh, right? So why?

Why won’t she tell us about it?

I shook my head, sighing as I made my way towards my drawer. I pulled out the unopened pack of cough drops I bought a few weeks ago and held it out to Betty, surprising her as she looks at it.

“Your throat must be bothering you from doing that something.” Her widened eyes slowly made its way to mine as I continue, “You should have some and take plenty of rest. Drinking hot tea with lemon should help too.”

She stared at me for a while until I moved the pack that I’m holding, trying to snap her out of her daze. When she did, a slight blush creeps across her cheeks as she hesitantly took the pack of cough drops from my hand, her finger brushes lightly to mine.

“Th-thank you.” She quietly said, clutching the cough drops against her chest. I frowned slightly when I saw that damn look that I have no idea what it means as she looks down to the floor. Rather than pondering about it, I gave her a curt nod and turned to walk towards the bathroom to wash up. I didn’t take a shower because I’m a lazy ass again, so it only took me a few minutes to emerge out of the bathroom, wearing my sleep attire. My eyebrow arched up as I stood by the bathroom door, looking at Betty who’s sitting at her bed, eyes downcast to the floor, her lips began to move, seemingly lolling the cough drop I gave her inside her mouth as she wears a small smile. She looked…happy as she sways her feet slightly, her hands placed on the bed, supporting her weight. Looking at her like this, all happy and giddy, it makes me wonder if her crush on me was my fault.

Is it?

She turned to look at me, finally noticing that I was just standing there and staring at her. It made her stop her movements as she stares back at me. I looked at the side, scratching the back of my neck as I motioned towards the bathroom saying, “Bathroom’s free,” nonchalantly.

I walked towards my bed and sat on it glancing at her as she stood up and made her way towards the bathroom. I let out a sigh as the bathroom door closes. My eyes then made its way towards her bed, seeing the opened cough drops on it. The thought of Betty practicing until midnight which probably aggravates her throat a bit came to my mind. I guess…Miichan was right about how important this whole concert is to Betty then. If it is important to her…then maybe it is worth watching then.

But then again, I hope that for whatever reason it is that she can’t say about the concert, it doesn’t backfire with us surprising her.



______________________________________




“So cool!” Crazy Psycho gushed, looking around the Church as she sits beside me. “I’ve never been to a Catholic Church before.”

“No sh-uh…kidding.” I frowned, correcting myself before I let out a curse word. I better watch what I say here since this is the God’s castle. I don’t want to anger him more since he’s pissed off at me what with him bringing different misfortunes in my life. Yes, I’m talking about the crazies and other fucked up things that have been happening to me. Hmm. I wonder, does cursing internally angers God as well? Meh.

“Hey, hey. Let’s take a picture inside the confessional booth later.” Crazy Psycho suggested as she wiggled her eyebrows, wearing that eat shitting grin of hers.

With narrowed eyes turned at her, I reminded her, “It’s a confessional booth, not a photo booth,” with a monotonous voice. She rolled my eyes at me in reply, grumbling out about me being a party pooper. Right. Like this is some kind of a party. Psh. 

“Live music too huh. Cool.” Snorlax beside me grinned as she looked at the altar wherein a couple of people holding instruments were. The altar wasn’t decorated much. They just added chairs, a bunch fresh flowers here and there and music sheet stands. It’s like your typical mini orchestral concert, which by the way, makes me a sleepy kid. Yeah, orchestral music is really not my type. But then again, I wasn’t really expecting Betty’s concert to be like the rockish type. So, no surprise there I guess.

“Is it just me, or are we the only young people here?” Creepy whispered, half of her body on Snorlax’s lap as she leaned towards us. I looked around and noticed that she was right. But then I noticed a familiar someone that is far from being an elderly a few seats away from us, talking to a man beside her. Is that…the Psychiatric Squirrel? Huh. Okay, so I’m feeling a bit stunned now as I continue to look at her. I mean, did Betty invite her then? Betty would invite her and not…us? Wow. Now that’s surprising. Makes me really wonder now why she didn’t tell us about her Sister Act concert. 

“You think Haruna’s grandfather is here?” Snorlax suddenly asks as she nudges me gently with her elbow, making me to look away from the Squirrel. I sighed and shrugged my reply, not really caring if the eerie grandpa is here. Though, I do hope that he isn’t here since that guy gives me the creeps. He’s a lot creepier than Creepy here. Messsed up, I know.

“Hey, look! It’s Rena-chan!” Crazy Psycho excitedly pointed out, waving the bouquet of flowers that we bought for Betty in the air. When Whitey didn’t see her, she began calling Whitey a bit loudly as she still waves the bouquet, earning us stares from the elderly people who looked irritated. Growling, I pulled her hands down trying to contain her sugar high excitement. I knew I shouldn’t have given her that damn candy earlier.

“Hey, guys. I’m glad you can make it.” Whitey said with a smile as she walked towards us, stopping to stand outside the pew beside Crazy Psycho. She was wearing a white choir robe that has a gold cross in its chest and her face has little make-up on. She looked…good. Looking at her like that, it makes me wonder if Betty is going to change her looks now. I mean, obviously she should since this is a concert and she has a solo, right? Right. So no to Amish looking Betty then.

“Of course we would.” Crazy Psycho beamed. “We’re here to support Haruna-chan.”

“That’s right!” Creepy agreed, her voice going a bit higher than normal as she still leans at Snorlax’s lap. “By the way, Rena-chan, where is the Princess?” Creepy asks, thankfully in her non-megaphone-like voice, as she tilted her head slightly.

Whitey seems to know about Creepy’s abnormal attachment to fairy tales since she replied, “She’s probably practicing somewhere. She is pretty nervous about her solo, but I’m sure once she sees you guys, it’ll put her at ease,” still wearing that gentle smile of hers. Her eyes then glanced at me for a second, and I swear her gentle smile turned into a teasing one, which of course, made me narrow my eyes at whatever hidden message she’s implying behind it. Obviously, that look of hers is connected to Betty and her not-so-secret crush on me. Psh. Betty definitely needs to work on that. The obviousness of her crush is so blatantly obvious that I think even my little sister picked it up immediately as she kept asking me if I’m treating her Princess Onee-chan right. Fucked up I know. Oh, and don’t ask what my mom keeps telling me about Betty since that is also fucked up.

After a whole blahs here and there, Whitey was called by an elderly woman, making her to bid later to the four of us. Crazy Psycho began taking pictures all around her, gushing here and there about everything she sees. That’s pretty normal anyway especially when she’s excited or suffering from sugar high. Snorlax and Creepy are talking about whatever beside me as well. I think they’re gushing about what will Betty look like and all that shit. Yeah, obviously I’m trying to tone everything down as I let out a sigh and slumped on my seat, pulling out my phone and began to do my usual altruistic deed of cutting fruits as we wait for the Sister Act concert to start. I grumbled softly when I received a message, making me to miss the damn fruit. I closed the game and found that it was the Buffoon who just messaged me.

“Enjoy the Alleluia’s, the harps and the Angel’s singing! Tell me all about it later and say my congratulations to Kojima-san!” was his message. I frowned at it knowing that he’s probably laughing at my predicament. Obviously he knows I don’t like these kinds of concert. I actually invited him to come you know, despite the fact that Betty is jealous of him. I guess I still want to push him to date Betty. Yeah, I’m still not giving up on that. But, like the first time I asked him, he kept turning my suggestion down. Such a nice guy huh? Yeah well, he can be an ass too but…yeah, he is a nice guy. He’s the perfect nice guy for someone like Betty.

Honestly, right now, he’s the only guy I can trust her with.

Sighing, I closed my phone and placed it back inside my pocket. I slung my bag on my shoulder and decided to go to the bathroom since the concert doesn’t seem to be starting soon. Plus, sitting in a wooden pew makes my butt hurt and numb so…yeah, going out for a bit seems like a good idea. I could look around for a bit too. So I told the whole deal to the crazies and wasn’t surprised when Crazy Psycho wanted to accompany me, her face glowing with excitement. I swear if she was a dog, I wouldn’t be surprised if her tail is wagging happily as she looks at me. Meh, I really didn’t care if she comes or not, so I just shrugged and let her as I walked towards the exit, not bothering to wait for her. Once outside, I began to stretch, trying to wake the sleepiness that I’m starting to feel while waiting for the concert to start.

“Wow, it looks like it’s going to rain.” Miichan says as she walks towards me, looking up at the darkening sky. “But, I doubt it’ll come down since Haruna-chan and her kind are singing their praises to the big guy.”

“If you say that a little louder, don’t be surprised if they tie you up and burn you in a haystack.” I deadpan as I shook my head, walking around the church, looking for the bathroom.

Miichan caught up to me, shrugging. “If that were to happen, I’m sure you’d come and save me.”

“Sure, whatever.” I replied nonchalantly, waving my hand in a brush off gesture. She looked proud of my answer and well…I’m actually tempted to tell her that I was really planning on adding more hay once the religious people burn her, but, nah, I’ll just let her think whatever she wants. So, we found the bathroom after a few seconds of Crazy Psycho praising me for that ‘sure whatever’ I said. I made my way towards it as Miichan made her way towards the religious shop, gushing on how she’d buy crosses for all of us as a souvenir. It earned her a few glances from the old folks that were near the shop, probably weirded out by what she just said. I stared at the entrance of the shop for a few seconds, wondering if she’ll be alive if I come out of the bathroom. Oh well, I’m sure I’d hear the angry mob if they do decide to burn the Crazy Psycho alive. Plus, she can take care of herself. She can be ingenious in times of need. And I’m sure an angry of religious mob hell bent on frying her is a time of need to use that brain of hers.

Shrugging those thoughts away, I made my way inside the bathroom. I stopped dead after just stepping inside as I see a familiar Saint standing in front of the mirror. She looked stunned and baffled as she looks at me through the mirror.

“Sh-Shinoda-san??” She stammered, her eyes that were devoid of her thick rimmed glasses wide as she turned to me, giving me a full look on her astounding appearance. Her hair was all neat as it was pulled back in a loose ponytail. Her face had little make up on and as my eyes slowly moved down, I felt my lips slightly part as I look at her white dress that ends just above her knees. Yes, that’s right. Betty is wearing a dress, a casual white dress with scooped neckline that accentuates her collar bone and the gold cross necklace that she was always wearing. It has a shoulder cap sleeves and a draped front that fits her figure well. Her whole stunning attire ends with a stylish beige low heel pump that seems to be a perfect match with her dress. I’m at awe…seriously at awe with her complete transformation here. Just…

“Wow.” I unconsciously let out, surprising myself at how breathlessly I said that. That slip up made her blush furiously, staring at the tiles of the bathroom as she clasped her hands together. I was slightly embarrassed by it too, and it wouldn’t be a surprise if she found me blushing slightly because of it. But, hey, me being mesmerized at her transformation is completely a normal thing, you know. It’s Betty for God’s sakes. If you’d seen her horrendous clothing back then and you’d see her right now, it’s just like watching those makeover reality bullshit times two. So yeah, the ‘wow’ is definitely justified.

We were quiet for a while, my eyes locked on her face, noticing her eyes beginning to shift around, nervously. Looking at her, she really looks pretty. That thought made me smile slightly, feeling the awkwardness that I feel subside. I took a step forward, wanting to compliment her transformation when the cubicle door suddenly opened and someone wearing the same choir robe as Whitey was wearing stepped out of it, making us jump, surprised. I cursed myself internally as I turned towards the mirror, my hands on the sink, acting like I don’t know the transformed woman beside me. Why does it seem like whenever I wanted to compliment Betty here, someone would suddenly appear out of nowhere and ruin my good deed? Seriously.

I stepped away from the two as I looked at the mirror and pretended to fix my appearance, glancing at the two as they talk. I couldn’t help but let out a soft chuckle as I found Betty doing the same thing, trying to be subtle about it but failing as I notice it. Well at least her friend doesn’t notice so…I guess she’s doing a good job then.

“Kojima-san, I’m going on ahead.” The middle aged woman finally said, smiling at Betty as she placed her hand on her shoulder. “Hurry on okay? The concert is starting soon.”

“H-Hai.” Betty nodded, offering a forced smile to the middle aged woman. With a nod, the woman passed by me without a glance, heading towards the exit. Once she was gone, I let out a breath that I had no idea I was holding in and relaxed. Soon came the awkward silence as I stared at her through the mirror. I watch her as she closes her eyes momentarily, her hand resting on her chest as she let out a deep sigh. She then slowly opened her eyes and turned to me, frowning slightly.

“What…what are you doing here Shinoda-san?” She asks, her voice trembling slightly, probably from nervousness.

I turned to her and shrugged nonchalantly.  “What do you think?”

She sighs at what I said; a look of pain crosses her features as she stares at the floor. Hmmm? I don’t know if I’m imagining things or whatever but…I’m having this…weird feeling that she doesn’t like me being here. Does she?

“I can leave, you know…if you want.” I offered as I scratch the back of my neck, my eyes to the side. If she wants me out of here, I’d gladly go. It’s her concert and if my presence makes her uncomfortable then…I should just leave. I’m not that hard to convince you know. But honestly, if she tells me to leave, it’ll sting. I mean, of course it’ll hurt a bit. I was forced to come here to support a friend, who’s been practicing hard for something that I think she’s passionate about, and then suddenly, that friend will suddenly tell me to leave? If it were you, wouldn’t you be hurt as well? I have a point right? Right. Though, if she did tell me to leave, it would explain why she can’t tell us about the concert.

The answer would’ve been because of me.

“No…I-I’m sorry…I j-just…” She trailed, struggling for the words to say. I wait for her to continue, frowning slightly as she shook her head and let out another sigh. She then turned to me, her eyes full of emotions as she softly said, “I have to go.”

I watch her with confusion as she gathers her things, avoiding my eyes. Without a word, she brushed past me as she heads towards the exit, taking hold of the door, ready to pull it open. Looking at her back, I noticed her hair in a loose ponytail. She looks pretty, sure, but I think she should go without the ponytail. Yeah, yeah, my fashion savvy side is taking over now. Hey, I just want to make her look beautiful you know, for her concert. So yeah, the loose ponytail has to go. Taking a step forward, I pointed out my suggestion as she pulled the door open.

“You should lose the ponytail.” I said making her stop her movements. I smiled slightly even though she can’t see me. “You’d look a lot prettier with your hair down.” Okay, so there, I finally lamely complimented her. Whoopeedoo right? No. Because then, I noticed her hold on the door handle tightened and well…it made me want to retract what I said, especially when she didn’t say anything, walking out, leaving me alone to frown at the closed door. I stared at the door for a while, clenching my jaw tight, my pride slightly damaged by the lack of response from the Saint. I turned towards the mirror to look at myself, noticing the hard look across my features. A moment later, a sigh escapes my lips, softening the hard look I had as thoughts about leaving the concert soon enters my mind.

Maybe…it is best if I just leave then.

For Betty’s sake, right?



_____________________________________________




“Mariko. Stop trying to sleep.” Miichan hissed as she nudges me with her shoulder. I crack open my one eye and glanced at her, not surprised to find her glaring at me.

With a sigh, I sat up from my slouched position, shaking my head as I grumbled softly, “I wasn’t trying to sleep. I was already there.”

“Stop being rude and support your friend.” She hissed back, pinching me softly in the arm. I would’ve hit her but decided against it as I looked back at the altar wherein Betty’s kind is currently singing their praises. Yes, obviously, I stayed and I’m internally beating myself up for not escaping when I had the chance. What made me stay, when earlier I had decided to hightail the Sister Act concert for Betty’s sake? I’ll give you a clue. It’s because of the Crazy Psycho beside me. The moment I stepped out of the bathroom, fresh from repairing my butt hurt pride from Betty’s lack of response, Crazy Psycho surprisingly latched her arm on mine and started dragging me inside the church, telling me that the concert is starting. I honestly didn’t see her and that’s the start of me beating myself up. It’s just so fucked up that I didn’t see the Crazed Psycho heading towards me. Seriously fucked up. And no, I didn’t tell her about my Betty encounter earlier at the bathroom. Why should I? It seemed irrelevant really.

“I’m getting sleepy myself.” Snorlax whispered beside me, her eyes looking like it’ll close any second now. No surprise there really since she is Snorlax and all. I wonder if Creepy is sleepy too. Leaning forward, I looked at Creepy and found her head nodding off, eyes closed and lips parted slightly. I narrowed my eyes and gave Snorlax a look. Upon seeing that, she sighed and nudged Creepy who instantly woke up, jumping slightly from her seat. She then began clapping her hands loudly at the choir who was in the middle of singing. I facepalmed myself as Snorlax quickly made her stop as it earned us displeasing stares from the elderly audience. We are so going to get burned in a haystack later on for being this messed up.

The three of us tried our best to keep our eyes open as we watch the choir sing Kumbaya. Okay so no, they weren’t singing Kumbaya, but you get the point. Where’s Betty you ask? Actually, she hasn’t appeared yet. Three songs and no signs of Betty. Did she hightail her own concert then, you ask? It would be quite disturbing if she did. But, I don’t think so. At least, I hope she didn’t. Anyway, another song ended and I began to inspect my nails, wondering if I should go to the nail salon, when Crazy Psycho nudged me again. The hell? She’s like a teacher wanting her students to pay attention. Since when did Crazy Psycho create such an annoying side again? Growling, I turned to look at her and she motioned towards the altar, using her lips. With my eyebrow raised, I turned towards and found a priest-like-man standing in front, a microphone near his lips as he smiled gently at us. He began to preach about love and how God continuous to love us despite the things we hide and all that blahs and whatever as I slouched down at my seat and looked at my lap. I couldn’t help but narrow my eyes thinking that God has a funny way of showing that he loves me. I mean, c’mon, surely you agree what with—

“Hey, look.” Crazy Psycho suddenly cut off my train of thoughts as she held my arm, shaking it slightly. “It’s Haruna-chan.” She exclaimed softly, beaming as she looked at the altar. I sat up and looked, seeing a man carrying a guitar and a chair made its way in the middle of the altar with Betty carrying a mic stand behind him. The two positioned themselves behind the preaching priest, getting ready for another song.

“Wow. Haruna looks…” Snorlax trailed.

“…like a real Princess.” And Creepy finishes. I just kept my stare at Betty, my lips tugging slightly as I saw that her hair wasn’t in a ponytail anymore. Well, at least, my pride seemed happy that she went with my suggestion earlier. She looks so tensed though, as she closes her eyes and took a deep breath, holding the mic in the mic stand.

“…we need to be true to ourselves and to God, to fully understand what love is.” The priest said in front of the two, smiling gently at the audience. He then turned behind him and motioned towards the two. “Now let us make a promise, to our Lord God, to patiently wait for that person that he will lead to us, with a pure and honest heart.” He finished nodding at the guitarist who began to play the instrument. The priest walked away then, leaving the two to shine at the spotlight as they dim the lights. I kept my eyes locked at Betty, anticipating her singing as she slowly opens her eyes and instantly met mine. I swallowed the knot I felt in my throat as she looked at me with those eyes full of emotion. The most apparent emotion in her eyes as she looks at me? Fear.

Her eyes were so focused in mine that it looked like she missed her cue, making the guitarist to repeat the intro again and again. Murmurs began to escalate making me to frown slightly, keeping my eyes on her. After another round of the intro, she finally sings. Her soft voice, trembling, unsure, as the lyrics seems to hit her.

“Lord, you know my heart…
And…a-all my desires…
And the secret things…I'll never tell
Lord…you know them well.”

She’s singing out of tune, making the guitarist panicky as he tries to level the music with her singing. I watch, perplexed as her eyes began to well up with tears, still keeping her eyes on me.

“Though I may be…young
I see and understand
Th-that at times like…sheep we go astray
And things get out of hand”

Her trembling worsened as she continues. Her hand slowly made its way to her chest. It was too much for her. And it was so clear to me that it was hurting her to sing this while I’m here.

“So I promise to…be true to you
To l-live my life in purity
As unto You…
Waiting for the day
When I hear You say
Here…is the one…I have created
J-just…for…you.”

She choked out as tears began to fall from her eyes. Miichan’s hand, that was still on my arm, tightened and I knew it was hurting her too seeing Betty like this. As the music continues to play, she shook her head, unable to continue. We heard a soft, shaky, “Sorry…I can’t…” through the mic as she looked momentarily at the confused guitarist. Whispers began to fill the church as Betty walks out of the altar, wiping the tears from her eyes.

“Mariko!” Miichan exclaimed, alerting me. I responded without thinking as I stood up and began to follow the distressed Betty out of the church.

“Wait!” I yelled out as I began to jog towards her, ignoring how my voice echoed inside the Church. She obviously didn’t want a companion as she began to run towards the exit. Cursing softly, I began to speed up as well, hissing as I felt pain in my feet what with me wearing a Suede Mules that really isn’t cut out for running. I stopped dead at the entrance of the Church as she ran further and further away, ignoring how it’s starting to rain hard.

“You have got to be kidding me!” I hissed out as I looked at the night sky, frustrated at the obviously dramatic effect that God seems to torture me with. Seriously God? Seriously? And how the hell can she run so—okay so scratch that since I can see her shoes a couple of feet away. Seriously?!

“Mariko! Over there!” Miichan suddenly pointed out towards where Betty went as she, Snorlax and Creepy ran towards me. Cursing out my frustration, I removed my shoes and began to run through the rain, determined to fucking follow Betty, ignoring the fact that I will be completely soaked. Meh, at least I’m wearing jeans rather than a dress since running in a dress is so overly dramatic for me. Kinda like what Betty is doing.

“Haruna! STOP GODAMMIT!” I yelled out as I saw her retreating form in front of me. I gritted my teeth, bearing the pain as I felt like I stepped into a stone or a glass, my clothes started to stick on my body as the rain soaks me, making it a bit heavier to run. But despite all that, I didn’t stop. Nothing would make me stop now.

Nothing.

I finally had a chance to stop her from running as I neared her. Waiting for the right timing, I grabbed her arm and pulled her to stop. She kept her back to me, her head bowed down. I gripped my hold on her arm, as I try to regulate my breathing from all that running.

“The…hell, Haruna? Wh-wha…?” I let out, still breathing hard. “What’s…what’s wrong?!” I asked, slightly shaking her. I watch her for a while, her shoulders moving up and down as she too was breathing hard. I kept my hold on her arm, as I wait for her to answer. When she did respond, I felt my breathing momentarily stop as she softly pleaded, “Please stop. I can’t…I can’t take it anymore.”

“What?”

“I…I can’t make a promise to Him. H-How can I when I…” She choked out with a sob. I stared at her flabbergasted as she turned to face me. Despite how wet she is, I could still tell that she's crying. She looked at me with pain filled eyes, her lips trembling as she admits, “I…I’m falling for…a girl…and it isn’t right. But…I can’t help it…and it scares me…so much…”

She continues to wail, how wrong it is and such, her head bowed and I… just stared at her, shell shocked and confused, unable to do anything but just…watch as she beats herself up with her words. I don’t know what I should say to her.

What should I…?

She started trembling; her knees buckled as the emotions flooding out of her makes her weak. I quickly pulled her to me, hesitantly wrapping my arms on her waist before she falls down, trying to keep her up her feet. I gritted my teeth at my inability to do anything but hold her as she continues to sob out against my neck. The coldness that I felt from the rain was replaced by the feel of her wet clothes against mine. I felt her body tremble, not knowing if it's because of the cold rain that continues to pour at us or because of her overwhelming emotions. Despite not knowing, I tightened my hold on her as I looked up at the raining night sky, not knowing what else to do or to say.

God…what should I…do…?

My eyes widen when a huge umbrella suddenly loomed over us, protecting us from the rain. I turned to look at the source and found Miichan holding it, a sad look across her face as she looks at the sobbing person in my arms. She glanced at me and offered me a sympathetic smile.

“90?” I croaked, gulping down the knot I felt as I gave her a slight smile. She shook her head, making my smile falter as she says, “Make it a hundred.”



TBC 


___________________________________________


Next up: Mariko talks to Fang and probably to the Squirrel about her Betty problems. Then tries to make Betty feel better. Definitely a continuation of this chap.  :) Oh yeah, that song is I Promise by Jaci Velasquez. That song had been stuck in my head for months since I've written this fic and really had planned that for this chap. You should listen to it. It's good and quite fitting, really.  :lol: Till next week! Sorry again for the lateness.  :nervous

___________________________________________
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 10: The Goody-Goody-Self-Proclaimed-Lesbian!)
Post by: lovemariharu on September 15, 2012, 09:24:58 AM
OMG OMG OMG..

Well, the part that Haruna failed to prove how cool her voice was.. quite shocked me.. But..
That doesn't really matter.. She's just too serious and emotional..

Mariko who couldn't do anything but just letting Haruna cried.. OMG OMG..
That's just so Mariko O: O:
Well, not really actually.. XD XD

Mariko would try to cheer Haruna up if Haruna is crying.. :D :D

OMG OMG.. Waitingggggggg..

Um.. Actually, I wanna leave a comment before this..
But fortunately seems that some people had already left their comment, telling you what we wanna say..
Hahaha.. We have waited for this chapter for a really long time.. Just a really long time that we kept on checking this forum! :D :D
It's all for Betty.. wahhahaha..

Now.. Going to wait again~ :D :D
Please update soon! :D :D

Wanna see the serious Mariko trying to cheer Haruna up~ :heart:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 10: The Goody-Goody-Self-Proclaimed-Lesbian!)
Post by: masokun on September 15, 2012, 10:52:33 AM
Yes, Whitey is one of my fave  :D

From this chapter, surely.. the crush is going up both from Mariko and Haruna  :wub:

This chapter, if I can say, so dramatic..
It started with Mariko's struglle and ended in Haruna's struggle..nice.. :love:
I can imagining Haruna with that ponytail and simple dress, she must be wonderful..

I really like how it is going, really a nice plot..

You left one question here, FoF-san.. how the squirrel can attend the concert?, please give an answer in the next chap  :D

so far so good..
If only I'm not imagining the bathroom scene is in a church area, I might be expecting more hot stuff from that scene  :lol:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 10: The Goody-Goody-Self-Proclaimed-Lesbian!)
Post by: anonymousdowner on September 15, 2012, 11:27:57 AM
This...this...omg...this was so beautiful. *Sniff* :')

My tears fell, I'm telling you...How can there be such an amazing fanfic piece in the world? *Wipes the tears of joy* I wanted to reply earlier, but then I just had to reread the chapter while listening to 'I Promise' for a second round and god damn did that song make it overly dramatic for me...*Cries* I loved it, no...I love it, I love it, I love it! 100% too *Grabs a box of tissues* I've never had so much 'feel' for a story in my life, this officially struck it for me right in the heart. My heart was all 'Doki Doki Doki' from the very beginning where I've taken notice in the subtle changes to Mariko's attitude/behavior like with her caring, smiling, wanting to protect, worrying, interacting, acknowledging, complimenting, acting on impulse, and unconsciously wishing she could do more in relations to Haruna, until the very end where they held on to each other under Miichan's umbrella.

I don't even know how to explain what I'm feeling...Is this how Nirvana feels like? Are you Fof-sama some kind of heavenly messenger sent to jphip in order to spread these euphoric feelings throughout the land of the dropping pants? ...Because, I'm at a loss. So, surprised how such a thing like your work can have such a magical impact like this on me. I think I just developed some kind of weird attachment for you...It's due to the overpowering respect I have. Maybe I'm even a little bit jealous you talk to flameeyes all the time? Hmm, I have this odd thing about me that somehow when there's something beautiful for example this work piece ...I can't help, but be amazed by the thought that the creator must be so beautiful themselves be it in the mind, heart, or soul... I've mentioned you having a unique messed up mind, but I'm sorry I didn't say it before...You're such a beauty too Author-sama.

I think you should be reminded of how much I love this fic already right? ...Since I'm rambling on again like how I usually do right after reading. I almost feel bad really...my fics feel so evil compared to how yours turn out so pure despite the curse words and it's just so light on my heart. Godly fic, I'm telling you...Gahh~ Beautiful just so beautiful that I have to repeat myself! I'm glad you were screaming at temodemo and smiling because a happy author is one who will want to update. I'm also really glad to hear that you agree on the smutfest, a perverted Mariko would add just about the right amount of spice to make this pass even the most epic of all epic work pieces.

I was upset though. Well, not really upset...just I was expecting and have been expecting an update since around last monday night haha. There was even a period where my internet connection died and I almost lost my mind worrying that you might update. Like everyone else too, I was soooo tempted to double post and tell you to update cause I was slowly losing it. Thank kami-sama right before the worst I saw your update! Your updates are better than getting or making money you know?! I understand you take a while to write that's why it's so good though, so I will wait again patiently until you decide to grace us with another wonderful chapter.

There you go I went 'blah blah blah' again. Update soon! I totally love you for this chap!

Omg...arghhmy MariHaru heart hahahaha 
 :down

 :wigglypanda:

Edit: Oh yeah I almost forgot...Ahaha I always wondered why Haruna would like another girl when she was so religious and gahh~ This chapter I'm in love! :heart:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 10: The Goody-Goody-Self-Proclaimed-Lesbian!)
Post by: flameeyes on September 15, 2012, 12:33:28 PM
Emotional thing!


I Promise - Jaci Velasquez (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_C862VpX3cY#)


 :gyaaah: :fainted: :gyaaah:

Huhuhuhuhu!!!

 :mon runcry:

really so much emotion flooding on me . . . .
argh!!happy :w00t: ?sad :cry: ?....
really! I don't know anymore but one thing I will sure says . . . .

You're the best Nee-chan . . . . :thumbsup

 :cry: huhuhuhuhu :cry:

I hate TBC but well it is better than END right? so I'm getting used to it . . . . . :yep:


 :lol: ||talaga˙˙˙˙uıʇıqɐʞɐʞ ɐu◄|| :lol:

and I like the song by the ways  :thumbsup

and this is the cat in a fruit hat(http://[url=http://www.nakedobjects.org/book/icon-library/QuestionMark32.gif]http://www.nakedobjects.org/book/icon-library/QuestionMark32.gif[/url])
(http://[url=http://klaussloves.files.wordpress.com/2009/05/cat_fruit_hat.jpg?w=500]http://klaussloves.files.wordpress.com/2009/05/cat_fruit_hat.jpg?w=500[/url])
(http://[url=http://www.matthewktabor.com/images/cat_fruit_hat.jpg]http://www.matthewktabor.com/images/cat_fruit_hat.jpg[/url])(http://klaussloves.files.wordpress.com/2009/05/cat_fruit_hat.jpg?w=500)

so that's all . . . :peace: :lol: :peace:

◄Flameeyes is DEAD!!!(https://fbcdn-sphotos-a-a.akamaihd.net/hphotos-ak-ash4/308217_341109939312730_1029515033_n.jpg)



Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 10: The Goody-Goody-Self-Proclaimed-Lesbian!)
Post by: chichay12 on September 15, 2012, 03:49:32 PM
MY GOD!!
FINALLY 100%
 :ding: :farofflook: :luvluv1: :luvluv2: :on GJ:
u really made my day fof-san!!
i really love ur fic and MARIHARU!!!

 :nya: :nya:
waiting to ur next update!!
pls dont make me wait for to long!!hehe
update soon!!
 :sleep:

thank you for the update!! :thumbsup
 :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 10: The Goody-Goody-Self-Proclaimed-Lesbian!)
Post by: RJay on September 15, 2012, 10:14:28 PM
You updated!!! When I saw the update this morning, I was like 'holy sh*t! I LOVE YOU!' I got to read it. Honestly I was waiting this whole week and I thought that it would never come till next week; but who cares, it's finally here. As long as updates keep coming, I'm satisfied.

To be honest, I'm not really an emotional person or whatsoever, but I find the last part of this chapter is very 'dramatic' and it's really really really GOOD. A touching scene where Mariko chases Haruna and hugs her to comfort her.

The percentage has finally reached 100% huh, I am now wondering what's going to happen next. What will Mariko do now?

You know, I was also wondering what was Yuko doing there too. Questions keep popping in my head after reading this chapter.

About school, I'm doing good so far, though I only have like three subjects, I have damn a lot of homework and it's only the first month of school. I only have time to check new updates at night before bed on my iPod; since I'm too busy with homework that I don't have time to check my stuff on my PC and that means I don't have a lot of time to type in a part of my stories.  And I think, I can do that only on my day off which is like once or twice a month...I guess. What happen to you in school?

Anyway, putting that aside, as usual, great chapter and very well done. Thanks for the update and just so you know, it's not really a late update. lol

Please update soon XD
Really can't wait for it.
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 10: The Goody-Goody-Self-Proclaimed-Lesbian!)
Post by: SharkAttack on September 15, 2012, 11:22:17 PM
OH SNAP.

Lol I figured there would be a conflict between her religion and her feelings at some point. But aw, that scene where Mariko chases her in the rain. It was awesome. :D

Thanks for the update! And really, you don't need to remove the nicknames since it brings character to the narration.  :sweatdrop: I'm a fast learner anyways, harhar.
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 10: The Goody-Goody-Self-Proclaimed-Lesbian!)
Post by: crazywota on September 16, 2012, 04:01:58 AM
ALL MY FEELS. 100% at last!
I am such a lazy ass to comment everytime you update but I just wanted to you to know that every chapter is Godly. And this time I just had to. Really really such a genius fanfic, a genius author.  Thumbs up for everything. Mariharu was not even in my Top ship but you know they are really climbing up now next to my ultimate one. If this fanfic comes to an end, I’ll definitely not get tired of re-reading this just like what I’ve been doing to your POF. and I am going to re-read this chapter while listening to that song, because someone from the comments mentioned it XD I guess to make it more dramatic and to feel this update more  :nervous

Okay, so now time for my review. Now I completely understand why Be—I mean Haruna is getting nervous and uneasy whenever Mariko is around! Before I was thinking that yeah it was obvious that haruna was somehow has a crush on her or something but reading this chap makes my fully understand that it has more deeper meaning why she’s being like that. She was scared and thinks that it’s wrong. ; A ; I am now wondering if Haruna wanted to be a nun or something like that. And as for Mariko, I think she’s getting in there.. I mean liking Betty? I hope so. The “I don’t want to hurt Betty” statement is just so ghey. LOL. I hope everything will be settled on the next update. .. but I don’t mind more drama ofcourse. The more the better and for sure it’ll make the series longer :DD heehee. Thankyou for the update!!  Can’t really wait for the next one! Th-This fic is just amazing, I don't even know how to describe it. All my feels.  :bow:


EDIT:
I forgot to tell you that I Love you! a 100%! LOL, and all your Godly fics aswell! Good Day to you! :DD
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 10: The Goody-Goody-Self-Proclaimed-Lesbian!)
Post by: Suicchin on September 16, 2012, 07:12:48 AM
The new chap totally worth the waiting! (yeah, wainting for one week is really painfull(?))

OH MY GOD HOW CAN I EVEN EXPLAIN MY FEELINGS RIGHT NOW!?

(http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7vwe5o0mJ1qeor3k.gif)

Now, really, this is getting better and better! Poor Haruna, getting all nervous when Mariko is around. The way she breaks into tears when she kind of confess to Mari, how she comforts Haruna even when she doesn't know how to really help Betty.
Aksjhd
The last part:
Quote
“90?” I croaked, gulping down the knot I felt as I gave her a slight smile. She shook my head, making my smile falter as she says, “Make it a hundred.”
(http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lycpf6hBNh1qbqtdq.gif)

Perfect. Just the perfect paragraph ever. Right in the kokoro.

I really love the way you write. All your fanfics are so cool, the plots are interesting and your grammar makes the reading more enjoyable. I think I've became another fan! haha!

Hope to see another cool chap soon! :D
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 10: The Goody-Goody-Self-Proclaimed-Lesbian!)
Post by: kahem on September 16, 2012, 01:27:50 PM
OMG Kojiharu finally said it!
I wonder why Yuko was here
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 10: The Goody-Goody-Self-Proclaimed-Lesbian!)
Post by: m00nchild on September 17, 2012, 04:53:28 PM
Nice Fic,
It was so nice and dramatic,
previous chapter always make me thinking what POV will be for haruna,
due that you only write Mariko POV,
the newest chapter explain all of it,
It was a touching update,

looking forward for the newest update.
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 10: The Goody-Goody-Self-Proclaimed-Lesbian!)
Post by: alexiel17 on September 20, 2012, 01:30:30 AM
Ha! :mon determined: My hunch was right :hehehe:
Haruna wanted to be a nun but fell in love with someone who happens to be a girl as well...  :gyaaah: tsk tsk tsk..  :fainted:
Oh well, I still know that this two will (soon) end up together  :luvluv1: And really, when that happens, I swear my inner fan gurl would burst into tears  :farofflook:
ehehe :3

Btw, I like the bathroom scene  :on lol: I laughed hard when they both pretend that they didn't know each other  :on lol:
(Kinda happen to me once  :mon sweat: ehehe  :D)

Anyway, can't wait for the next chapter  :mon determined:
and well, my pervy monkey can not wait anymore FoF-sama!!!  :mon mad:
Mariko X Haruna *censored*  :mon bleed2: :mon mischief:
*sigh, but I doubt something like that will happen in your next chapter....  :mon POd:
but Im still wishing/hoping for it~  :mon pray2: :mon pray2:



Anyway, being last to mention in your comment was just...
KYAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! :mon lovelaff: :mon XD: :gmon twirl:  :mon zoom:
(yes, I spazzed again....  :mon inluv:) ehehe, I guess it's in my system  :mon sweat:
gomene  :mon whimper:


Anyway, bout your comment  :heart:
Quote from: FoF on September 15, 2012, 08:27:26 AM

And I do have a feeling you read this because you couldn't sleep. Am I right?
Well, let's just say that you're somehow right but... I'm actually a lurking reader of this fic of yours. (which explains why I rarely comment  :mon sweat:) And well, you know, really busy with life and stuffs that's why I really beg for your forgiveness... :kneelbow:  sorry....  :cry:


Another one :D
Quote from: FoF on September 15, 2012, 08:27:26 AM
@alexiel17: I was so surprised when you commented here Lexi. I mean, the GIF sisters commenting in my fic?! Epic!  :lol: You and flameeyes are so alike.  :lol:
Really?  :dunno: Actually, Ive been dead for about a year and umm.. 2 or 3 months now, so yeah... *clueless*
But it's nice to see new authors and readers in the thread  :on gay:

Last Quote :]
Quote from: FoF on September 15, 2012, 08:27:26 AM

@alexiel17: I was so surprised when you commented here Lexi.....
Regardless of that, I thank you for the continues support you have given me. Really, after all these years.  :)

I should be the one who's thanking you FoF-sama :shy2: You're stories never fail to make me smile and well, you're one of the reasons why I created my own fics :) I was just a commenter before but your stories inspired me to write as well and for that, I thank you FoF-sama  :)
Just like I said, I'll always be your fan girl :)


My comment is too cheesy...  :wriggly: ahahaha   :on lol:
WAAAAAA!!!!! :mon zoom: this is embarrassing!!!!  :mon curtain: >_____<

So yeah, Ill be your lurking dead fan girl  :gmon bang:
haha  :lol:

Cant wait for the next chapter! :on gay:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 10: The Goody-Goody-Self-Proclaimed-Lesbian!)
Post by: dee1711 on September 21, 2012, 04:25:36 PM
and I am hopelessly waiting....  :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 11: That damn 75-80% and Betty's promise!)
Post by: lovemariharu on September 22, 2012, 02:37:24 PM
FoF-san.. Please update soon..
I've seen you changed the title.. but hasn't posted yet..
OMG.. how long should I wait for this?
So curiousssssss..
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 11: That damn 75-80% and Betty's promise!)
Post by: FoF on September 22, 2012, 02:43:35 PM
I made it! I'm not late!  XD I think.  :nervous
I'm glad I brought out feelings in the last chapter.  XD
I did something right then. Yey!  :D :D

My replies to commenters:

@lovemariharu: Everyone seems to love Betty huh. I think I better change that back to Haruna quick.  :lol: Yeah, sorry about how I seem to let you guys hanging with the waiting on that last chapter.  :nervous This time as well.  :nervous I've been quite busy lately. :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@masokun: I loled when you called Rena Whitey. Despite the fact that it feels weird, I still loled.  :nervous The crush is definitely going up.  :) And the bathroom scene. You're right! :rofl: Would've been hot if they were making out in it huh.  :lol: Knowing that it's in the church is definitely a mood killer. Still would've been hot though.  :lol: Your Yuko question is going to be answered here. Oh, and by the way, thanks for recommending this fic at the General Discussion Thread. You shouldn't have, but thanks.  :) Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@anonymousdowner: Wow, so many compliments here.  XD thank you for thinking that the last chapter is beautiful :)...even though there were tons of mistakes there.  :nervous The song I promise is my second most played song in my itunes. Just for that scene. Had to build up the emotion and all that. :lol: Mariko seems to be evolving into a human being huh. I guess this chapter will make it more obvious.  :) Again, I am jealous that you feel tons of emotions in this. Jealous, yet happy.  XD And no, I'm not sent to jphip in order to spread these euphoric feelings throughout the land of the dropping pants.  :nervous I've got a beautiful mind? Wow. That's a first.  :shocked Thank you for thinking that.  :) Though I prefer it to be called messed up since most of my friends call it that.  :lol: Your fics aren't evil! What are you saying?!  :smhid I love dark fics you know. I love how you write. Your grammar is perfect.  :) I like it when you start all mysterious then add some suspense here and there then reach for the fluff and happy ending. At least that's how I think you write.  :nervous  if not, don't mind me.  :nervous I've only read your MariHaru fic, though I am planning to read your WMatsui too since I'm liking them.  :)  Will get on with that when my life eases up.  XD So happy that you like/love the fic enough to double post and think that my updates are better than making money. :nervous Thanks so much.  :) And sorry about the lateness of the last chap and this as well.  :nervous Hmm. I think I've blah blah enough here.  :lol:  Oh and feel free to send me PMs if you want to just chat. And thanks for recommending my fic at the General Discussion Thread.  You shouldn't have...but thanks!  XD Curious, how many thanks did I gave you cause I seem to have lost count.  :lol: Thanks  for reading and commenting.  XD

@flameeyes: That's exactly the image of the cat in the fruit hat that Crazy Psycho was telling Mariko looks like when she scowls.  :rofl: :rofl:  I'm glad you like the last chap.  :) Hey, I added hand sex here for you.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@Chichay12: Thanks for liking my fic!  XD Glad I could make your day just by updating.  :) But I think I made you wait long now.  :nervous Sorry bout that. Been busy.  :nervous Thaks for reading and commenting.  XD

@Sese: Acchan looks cute as usual.  XD Takamina looks... :nervous I still like my midget though.  XD You like my username? That's a first.  :lol: It's actually an acronym of my FF.net account.  :lol:I actually have a love hate thing with it. But I was so lazy to think of a new name so I just went with that.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  :lol:

@RJay: You really think it's good? Thanks!!! For the love as well! XD Ah homework, I miss that. But I guess I shouldn't since homework is work after college.  :nervous Nothing really happened to me in school back then. I'm just not the studious type.  :lol: I only study when I have to But, even though I'm like thatm miraculously, I didn't fail any subject.   :rofl: Study well my friend!  :) Don't be like me when it comes to school.  :lol: And I don't think I'm late as well.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@SharkAttack: Yeah, I think most of the readers forgot about how religious Betty is and that it's against their teachings, you know.  :lol: Thanks for thinking that the chapter is awesome.  :) Hmm...you got a point about the nicknames. It does seem like part of the narration huh.  :) And I have no doubt about you being a fast learner.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@crazywota: Most surprising commenter.  XD 100% Thank you for liking most of my fics and for the love.  :) Means a lot to me.  :) And seriously? MariHaru is climbing up on your OTPs?  :w00t: I did something good then.  :D Yey!  XD And I'm surprised that you re-read POF.  :shocked Thanks!!  XD I loled at the ghey part.  :rofl: You are so right, that is extremely ghey of Mariko.  :lol:  :lol: Sorry for the long wait for this chap though. But I think you're used to me being late at updating.  :lol: And you know, that day you commented and told me to have a great day. I did had a great day.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!   XD

@Suicchin: That green man reminds of Gachapin. Who is that?  :lol: Yeah, sorry about the lateness of the last chap.  :nervous This chapter as well.  :nervous I'm glad I've let out all your feelings in that chap.  :lol: I'm so happy I did good there.  XD Thanks for liking how I write and most of my stories.  XD My grammar isn't that good, but I'm still learning. And I think that's the important thing. I've got a long long ways to go. :) Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@kahem: Yes she did! Well...not really since she didn't say it was Mariko.  :lol: Still a confession though.  :lol: The Yuko question will be tackled here.  :) Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@m00nchild: Oh, new reader. Thanks for reading this fic and liking it.  XD Yeah, everything here is Mariko's POV. I have been thinking of writing Haruna's POV as well. But, I don't know. Still undecided on that.  :nervous Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@dee1711: When I read that I honestly thought, 'Isn't that a song?'  :lol:  :lol: Sorry for the wait.  :nervous Been busy with real life again.  :nervous Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@alexiel17: I saved you for last since you seem to like being last.  :lol: I think i did that bathroom scene myself back then. Definitely an awkward moment.  :lol: Yes, the perv scenes, if there will be, is on hold until further notice.  :lol: 50 shades of Betty is on hold for now.  :rofl:  :rofl: You lurk this fic? Wow. :shocked And it's okay if you didn't comment back then, really.  :) You know how long you've been dead?  :lol: Shall I send you a phoenix down to revive you then?  :lol:  :lol: Awwww. Shucks. I'm glad I can inspire you to write your own stories.  XD Though you should really get back to living when you get ther chance.  :lol: And yeah, I remember your monkey comments from back then. How can I forget?! :lol: Cheesy comments are always welcome.  :) And thank you for being a lurking dead girl for this fic.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

To dear thank you pressers and silent readers, I thank you as well.  :bow: :bow: :bow:

Wow, that actually took me an hour to write the replies.  :nervous Worth it though.  :)
I think this chapter has a lot of plot holes since I haven't read this fic as a whole.  :lol:
I'm being a lazy fudge huh.  :nervous better get to that though.  :nervous
Plus, this is actually the hardest chap I've ever written.
It feels like I'm just jumping the scenes here so...it sucks. Bear with it.  :nervous
I warn again!
This is fiction. If I ever offend someone, please feel free to tell me.  :)
Oh yeah, I can't really promise the weekly updates since my boss bombarded me with work.  :nervous
I'll try, but I can't promise anything though.  :nervous Sorry.  :nervous
Oh, and you guys can send me PMs if you want, if you just want to chat or say whatever.  :)
With that, ENJOY!  :)


___________________________________________________




(http://imageshack.us/a/img543/612/3o3j.png)
many thanks to yanouchi and crazywota for the poster




Chapter 11: That Damn 75-80% and Betty's Promise!





Have you ever felt helpless before?

Don’t know what to do, not being able to do anything but just watch?

Honestly, I felt that before, but it wasn’t this intense. Back then I could just, shrug it off, pretend that it’s better off to be ignored and continue to live, not caring about anything else. Right now though, no…I can’t do that. I can’t seem to bring myself not to care. I can’t even pretend not to care. Because I do…I do care. I wish I didn’t, but what can you do, right?

It’s already there, and I can’t seem to erase it.

I was in a daze as we walk the hallway of the dorm, ignoring the looks of confusion being thrown at us. The looks were mainly fixated on me and Betty as we were still wearing our drenched clothes and walking barefoot down the hallway. I was limping slightly, feeling the slight pain as my feet touches the floor. I wouldn’t be surprised if I find my feet bleeding what with what happened earlier, but the pain I feel was far from my mind right now. It felt like I wasn’t in control of my body, like I was in autopilot as I kept my eyes locked on Betty’s back. I saw her shiver under Miichan’s blazer that was draped over her shoulder. Miichan took notice and wrapped her arms around Betty pulling her closer, her hand began to rub Betty’s shoulder trying to help ease the cold she feels. Upon seeing that, it makes me wonder…

…does that also help ease the pain Haruna feels?

“I think it’s best if I stay with her…just for tonight.” Miichan softly said as she stood by the door of my dorm room, blocking me from entering as Betty lifelessly entered, her head still downcast to the floor. Unconsciously, I took a step forward as I heard a thud from the inside, thinking that Betty had fainted or something. I wasn’t surprised when I felt Creepy and Snorlax did the same from behind me, obviously worried for Betty as well. We couldn’t see her since there is a small hallway that separates the room from the door, completely hiding Betty’s side from our view. Miichan quickly took hold of my shoulder, preventing me from going further. She gave me a look, and then left me as she went inside to check. I was relieved when she came back a few seconds later, giving us a small smile for comfort as she once again stood in front of me.

“She’s fine, just sitting on her bed.” She tells us as she glanced behind her. She then turned to look at me as she searched inside her pocket. She held up her keys for me to take, as she says, “Here, stay in my room for the night.”

I hesitantly took her keys and stared at them for a while in my hands. My mind is just… completely blank right now. I…couldn’t think straight, that’s why I only offered a hesitant nod to Miichan as a reply.

“You should get out of those wet clothes before you catch a cold. You can borrow my clothes for now.” She said, placing a hand on my shoulder and squeezing it gently. Slowly, my eyes made its way to hers, finding a comforting smile plastered on her face as she gave my shoulder another gentle squeeze.

“I’ll take care of her, don’t worry.” She promised me softly, reassuringly. I stared at her for a second until I gave her another nod. After saying good night to the three of us, Miichan slowly closed the door, leaving us to stare at the door for a while, our minds preoccupied with thoughts of Betty. Or at least…mine was.

“Are you going to be okay, Mariko?” Snorlax asked from behind me as my eyes made its way to the floor.

“Yeah, if you want, you can stay at our room with us. You should.” Creepy offered.

“Yes, that’s right. I can give you my bed and I can just—“

“No.” I cut Snorlax off, my voice sounded foreign in my ears as it sounded a bit hoarse. I turned to face them, not surprised to find them looking at me worriedly. With a shake of my head, I tell them, “I just…I just want to alone right now,” declining their kind offer as I made my way to Miichan’s room, limping slightly, not bothering to look back at them as they called out to me softly. I let out a heavy sigh, the moment I stepped inside and closed the door. Not bothering to open the lights, I made my way near Miichan’s bed and dropped myself heavily on the floor, my head down as I stare blankly at the floor.

“A hundred huh.” I mutter to myself as I leaned back on the bed behind me, my head resting on the cushion, hands limp on my side and my legs were outstretched as I now stare at the ceiling of the darkened room. I closed my eyes and tried to relax, but instantly regretted it as I hear her hurt and strained voice once again inside my head.

“Why do I…feel this way…? I…I didn’t ask for this…d-didn’t ask for these feelings…so why? Why…?”

“Shut up.” I snarled to no one as I opened my eyes and glared at the ceiling, obviously not liking the whole flashback that my brain seems to torture me with. I placed my arm over my eyes, covering them as I sigh, letting the anger inside me slowly subside. This whole mood swing is so not me. And great, now it seems that I’m losing it too. Ugh.

I suddenly heard a fumbling on the door followed by the turning of the doorknob. I didn’t bother to look as I retain my fucked up position, hearing noises like someone almost slipping, grumbling and cursing inside the still dark room. She began to growl as she says, “Why the hell is the floor all wet?! I almost died there! Geez Gachapin! Control your bladder why don’t you!” while she turns on the light. Silence soon follows and I know it’s because she’s staring at me, probably stunned to find me sitting on the floor dramatically. Can’t blame her really.

“Okay, normally, when you take a shower you need to take your clothes off. Even Gachapin knows that.” She said in her usual bitch tone. If I had my eyes open, I’d roll my eyes at that, but instead of the usual, I just gave her the finger, not bothering to look at her.

She let out a sigh, mumbling, “How mature, so much for giving a friendly advice then,” before heading somewhere and doing whatever. Yeah, so, I don’t usually do that but…what the hell. I’m already fucked up as it is. Plus, even though I’m the one invading her room, I really want to be left alone right now. I’m just…I’m just so whatever right now.

The feel of something soft suddenly covers half my body, making me to frown in confusion. I sat up, pulling the offending cloth off of my face and blinked a couple of times as I stare at a towel. My confusion seems to heightened as I see Fang heading towards me carrying a pack of canned beers. She sat a couple of feet away from me, letting out a deep sigh as she leans back on the bed, copying my position.

“Here. You obviously need this more than me.” She says nonchalantly as she held out a cold looking beer for me to take. I raised my eyebrow as I looked at the offered drink.

“Okay, normally, when you see someone drenched, you offer a hot beverage instead of offering them a cold, brain cell killing drink.” I deadpan, slightly feeling myself get back to my usual Scrooge self. “Seriously, even Crazy Psycho, your roommate, knows that.”

She rolled her eyes at that, and threw the beer to my lap, making me flinch at the impact. She ignored the glare I aimed at her as she proceeded to take another beer out of the pack, opened it and took a drink.

“Ahhh. Nothing like drinking a beer in a cold, rainy night.” She moaned, smiling at she looks at the drink in her hand. “Trust me. Drinking this when you’re down is a lot better than drinking a pansy hot beverage.”

“Who says I’m down?” I lamely asked as I opened the drink. I took a chug at it then gave it a grimaced look, completely opposite of the heavenly look Fang gave it earlier. I really don’t like beer for the fact that it tastes…ugh. She seriously likes this? Why?!

“Right.” She drawled before taking another drink. “Silly me to think you’re down when I found you sitting on the floor all broody and sulky in the dark. Is that the new up these days?” She sarcastically said. I stared at her from the corner of my eyes as she took another drink. Miichan was right. We really do seem…similar huh. I wonder why Betty hadn’t—

Not liking where that train of thought is heading again, I chugged half the content of the brain-cell-killing drink and let out a groan of disgust at its taste. Gahd, seriously, how could anyone drink this shit?

“You know, I find it hard to believe that I’m sitting with a bartender that doesn’t drink alcohol.” She pointed out, her face turned to me.

“Yeah well, I just tend the bar giving out alcohol to the needy. Doesn’t mean we’re entitled to drink.” I replied, looking a bit disgusted at the drink in my hand. I watch her from the corner of my eye as she shook her head and took a gulp of the disgusting drink before she mumbles, “Yeah you are. You’re just not fully utilizing your bartending perks.”

I decided not to reply, offering her another groan of disgust as I took another sip of my unwanted drink. We were silent for a while just drinking as it continues to pour heavily outside. I let out a sigh, my eyes locked on the can that I’m holding as thoughts of Betty began to plague my mind again. I tightened my hand on the alcoholic drink, thinking of finishing it off just so I wouldn’t think about my Betty problems when, thankfully, Fang suddenly spoke up.

“So? You going to share or what?” Fang asks expectantly, making me to turn to her with my brow furrowed.

“Share what?” I feigned ignorance, not really liking where the whole topic is going.

“Oh, I don’t know…” She trailed, giving a nonchalant shrug. With the beer can near her lips, she added, “Maybe share whatever it is that’s got you turning into Sulky McBroody?” before finishing the contents of her beer.

“You sound like Crazy Psycho.”

I watch her as she placed the empty can near me and proceeded to take and open another one. “Stall all you want, I’m still going to ask you what happened.”

“Why are you interested in me all of a sudden?” I asked, growling as I hugged my still drenched legs to my chest, ignoring how cold it felt.

“Because I have a feeling that it’ll be more interesting than me ranting about how dense Takamina is.” She sighs, shaking her head. “I’ve given her so many hint that it would make any guy think that I’m easy, you know. Still…nada,” she says before taking a chug on her newly opened drink.

I let out a sigh, my eyes locked on the other bed in front of me. “Maybe she knows, but doesn’t really want to acknowledge it.” I said as I rest my chin on my knees. I honestly don’t think that the Midget one could be THAT dense if Fang gave out every sign there is to let her know about her feelings. No, maybe…just maybe the Midget one is just brushing it off, not knowing what else to do. Maybe she just…doesn’t know what to do and decided to play the dense card then. Yeah, maybe.

“Kinda like what you’re doing to Holiness then?” She asks, her question made me look at the floor, frowning. Figures it’ll head there. Clearly, I did that to myself. Great.

“So? Did something happen with you and Holiness at her concert?” She asks again. I glanced and her, keeping the slight frown on my face as she let out a chuckle after she took a drink. “I knew I should’ve stayed at her concert rather than have another friendzoned moment with Takamina. Tch. Should’ve listened to my gut earlier." She says as she shakes her head. My eyes widened slightly at that as I turned to her.

“You were…there earlier?”

She turned to me with a shrug. “I’m the one who made that dress she wore. Plus, I did her make-up and all that.”

Hearing that just transformed my confusion to bewilderment. “You made that dress? AND did her make up?”

“Yes, human recorder. I did.” She rolled her eyes. “She asked me a week ago to help her pick a dress for her concert and I offered her the first dress I made a couple of years ago.”

I just stared at her, too stunned to say anything back. I mean, clearly I didn’t know of this hidden talent of Fang being a skilled dressmaker. Now that I think about it, maybe that’s why there’s a mini sewing machine, bunch of colored thread and a lot of beads on the other table. Hmmm. What is it that she’s taking up in Crackhouse University again? I can’t remember Miichan ever saying it to me back then...or did my auto-delete function erase it? Huh.

“You look confused.” She said indifferently as she narrowed her eyes at me. “You do know that I’m taking up Fashion Design and Merchandising, right?”

“Uh…yeah. I just forgot or something.” I lied, mumbling as I looked away and began scratching my cheek while I leaned back on the bed. Fashion Design huh. That's...cool. How come I didn't think about taking that here in Crackhouse University?

“Right, like I’ll believe that.” She let out. “It’s not surprising that you didn’t know, given how indifferent you are towards other people…well…except maybe for Gachapin and Holiness. But that’s totally acceptable since the other is your whacked up bestfriend and the other is your—“

I glared at the floor as she cuts herself off. I didn’t like that amused tone especially when she continues. “Say…what IS Holiness to you? Care to enlighten me before I let out my own conclusion?”

“She’s nothing but my roommate.” I snarled as I turned to her. It irks me to find her wearing a grin across her lips. An annoying grin that makes me want to punch it out of her, especially when her grin widened, probably sensing the building anger inside me.

“That nothing seems to be the cause of your broodiness.” She pointed out. “Plus, if she’s really nothing to you, why are you so affected by just hearing her nickname from me then? You’re definitely losing your cool you know.”

I kept my glare at her; despite agreeing to how I am losing my cool right now. The other else? NO. …Okay so maybe there is some truth behind what she said. I mean, Betty is the source of my broodiness right now. Can’t blame me when just earlier she…it just…

The sudden feeling of the cold can being thrown at me, which landed on my stomach, made me flinch again. It was then I realized that I wasn’t looking at Fang anymore as my eyes slowly made its way to her, finding her opening her third can. I raised my eyebrow at her as she took a sip of her third drink.

“I’m not even finished with my first one.” I reasoned as I took hold of the unopened can that she threw at me.

“Then you should hurry and finish it.” She said as she glanced at me. She then pointed towards their mini fridge on the floor as she informed me, “I’ve got another pack, plus I can probably borrow tequila from some of the cool people I know. I have no problem in drinking them with you all night until we get that lips of yours loosen up.”

“You have got to be kidding me.” I muttered as I narrowed my eyes. “What if I say no to this whole killing of brain cells?”

“Easy. THEN. GET. OUT!” She growled, her eyes widened at the emphasized words, making my shoulder slightly slumped. Looking at her glaring at me, it makes me wonder if this is a normal occurrence here inside their room. I mean, does Crazy Psycho do this with Fang every night that she had a friendzoned moment with the Midget Professor? Or perhaps, every night it rains? Hmmm. Could be. But then again, it really isn’t the point huh?

What’s the point then you ask?

Obviously, the point is, I’m going to have to kill some brain cells tonight, whether I like it or not…which not. So not.



___________________________________________________




“Wow.” Fang says, nodding her head as she sits on her bed with her back leaned at the wall that had posters of model guys on it. Her legs outstretched and crossed as it rests on her bed. Me? I’m in a same position as her. The only difference is that I’m sitting across her from Crazy Psycho bed, leaning at the wall that has a bunch of pictures of us back in Highschool, a couple of sexy pictures of modeled girls that are bordering towards being a prostitute and also a bunch of pictures with Snorlax, Creepy and Betty. She took that whenever she likes it that we had a bunch of funny looking shots too. Yes, the one with me wearing a suit is there as well. She added a few hearts to it and well…it’s a bit creepy for me. But then again, she is an Overly Attached Bestfriend so…yeah. Whatever.

“I’m impressed.” She says as she looks at me still nodding her head.

“At how dramatic it is?” I asked with a slight frown, before giving her a look of disgust as I took a sip of my 3rd beer. Yes, I only had 3 beers while the alcoholic Fang girl has had 5 or…whatever that is above 3. I’m really not counting anymore as she just keeps on drinking that like a dehydrated person. She treats that piss water as water, obviously, and the fucked up thing is, she doesn’t look intoxicated at all. I on the other hand, am feeling a bit intoxicated since I’m beginning to feel a bit lightheaded and let’s not forget that warm feeling that spreads inside my body. I don’t drink much so I guess I’m a bit of a lightweight when it comes to drinking. But that isn’t the reason why I told her everything that happened with Betty.

Why then, you ask?

Maybe I just…needed an insight on what to do about Betty. And where else can I get the needed insight than Fang right? I mean, she is a lot like me. Minus the whole being in love with someone dense that is. Plus, she threatened to kick me out of here and well…I’m not in the mood to look for some other place to stay. Hmmm. It’s either all that or I am THAT drunk. Meh, could be all of the above so...whatever.

“No. I’m impressed that you chased after her, injuring your foot in the process.” The corner of her lips slightly tugged up as she looks at me. My eyes slowly made its way on my bandaged foot. Yes, I’m out of my wet clothes now and am currently wearing Crazy Psycho’s oversized shirt and some shorts. And no, I didn’t borrow underwear since that’s a big no-no to me. I’m all commando underneath the borrowed clothes I’m wearing. Anyway, your perving aside, Fang let me took a hot shower first, cleaning up my misery before I did the whole confessing. She helped me with my foot that was indeed bleeding because I stepped on a glass in the process of the dramatic chase. I was right, and normally, it would be an eww sight as there were bits of shards from the broken glass that I stepped on left on my foot, but...I thought nothing of it. Even when Fang gave out a sickened face as she helps me with my wound…I thought nothing of it.

I guess, for me, it was worth it, you know.

“It felt like I was the reason she ran off in the first place so…” I trailed, giving her a shrug then killed some of my brain cells again as I took a drink.

“I’m pretty sure you got that right. Poor girl probably combusted with you being there giving her all that eye sex.” She mumbled before taking a sip herself. I glared at her for the eye sex comment which made her chuckle. She then waves her hand dismissively, keeping the smirk on her face as she continues. “So what are you going to do now? I mean, she basically confessed to you while she was singing her heart out.”

I turned away from her, my glare softened as I let out a sigh, keeping my gaze aimed at the can that I’m holding near my stomach. “She didn’t say it was me. She only said she was falling for a girl…”

“You have got to be kidding me.” She said flatly.

“Oh right. Thanks for reminding me that I’m a joker. I keep forgetting, you know. Better shape up and study some jokes then.” Ah sarcasm. It feels like it’s been hours since I unleashed thee. Looks like I’m beginning to feel normal now.

“Yes you are and you should. Oh yeah, that reminds me. Some guy called and left a message to you saying that you have to pick up your customized clown shoes at the ‘YOU’RE A JOKE BOTIQUE.’” She rolled her eyes then shook her head, using sarcasm attack as well. Not bad. Well played Fang, well played. Despite the fact that I’m impressed, I still didn’t like her subliminal message of me being the stupid one here.

“Say what you want. She still didn’t say it was me.” I pointed out again with a growl in my voice.

“But it’s obvious that it’s you.” She retorted, her eyebrow raised at me defiantly.

“That’s not the point.”

“Right. Because the point is, you’re stalling.”

“Maybe I am, maybe I’m not. So what?” I asked, glaring at her. And I definitely am stalling. How can I not when…it’s Betty you know. Just remembering how broken she is earlier, crying her eyes out under the rain and the thought that I might bring that broken look she had if I reject her feelings is just…indescribable. I feel heavy just by thinking about it. But Fang doesn’t need to hear that coming out of my mouth. Honestly, I don’t think she needs to since it feels like she has me all figured out. Or maybe not. Let’s hope for not then.

“Let’s just say you are stalling.” She sighs, a frown across her face. “Doesn’t that make you wonder why you are stalling?”

I just offered her a blank stare, thinking of that question she threw at me. Though, I really don’t need to think that much about it since I already said, internally, that I didn’t want to hurt Betty. But then, if I were to say that to her, I’m sure she’d throw another ‘why’ question at me. For sure she will.

“Why do I have a feeling you already know the answer, but you just don’t want to say it?” She raised her eyebrow at me. I just shrugged at her and gave her a disgusted look after I chugged out the last remains of the piss water in my hands.

“You’re a hard one. Just give her a chance already.” She muttered before taking a drink, waving her hand in a brush off gesture. I raised my eyebrow, looking at her incredulously because of that suggestion of hers.

“Give her a chance? Like date her?” I gaped. Like really?! She’s suggesting me to date Betty?! Ha! She killed so much brain cells that she’s spewing madness now. Psh. She’s drunk dead I tell you. Drunk dead.

“Yes, captain obvious. Date her.” She deadpans. “Obviously, if my assumption is right on why you’re stalling, the only thing you can do to avoid damage is to date her.”

“Are you insane? If I date her, it’ll bring her more damage. It’s me she’s going to date. Plus, not gay here!” I reasoned with a growl in my voice.

“So I am right then. You don’t want to hurt her.” She said as a wide grin slowly appears across her face, her fang showing as she smiles creepily at me, her eyes had that mischievous twinkle on them making me a bit uncomfortable.

“Didn’t say that.” I grumbled, looking away from her. I felt my eyebrow twitch when I heard her chuckle, obviously not believing what I said. Goddamn Fang.

“You didn’t need to say it. It’s so obviously obvious captain obvious.”

“Funny. Dying of laughter here.” I deadpan as I rolled my eyes.

“Okay, so before you die from laughter, just…give her a chance, okay?” She said as she gave me a look. “C’mon. Give the girl some romance! She’s been home schooled all her life and obviously she haven’t…had………...and oh wow.” Her eyes widened at the sudden realization that entered her mind, something that truthfully, entered my mind as well. She looked at me, stunned as she whispered breathlessly, “Oh my God, you’re her first love.”

That’s right. The thing is, I may be Betty’s first love, since she’s now 100% going doki doki on me. Yeah, that realization just added to the whole NO to dating Betty. A whole hell NO. Why? C’mon, I’m Shinoda Mariko. And clearly, Shinoda Mariko doesn’t deserve to be someone’s first love. Betty is better off to fall for someone that isn’t apathetic and isn’t a Scrooge incarnate. She needs someone special, someone better…and clearly, that isn’t me.

“I think I need something stronger to process all this.” Fang groaned as she shook her head in disbelief.

“Stronger?” I repeated, my brow arched up as I look at her.

“Yes, something stronger.” She nodded then took out her phone from her bag. She then punched a few numbers and began calling someone, her phone held up against her ears. “We are so going to sort this all out even if we kill all your damn brain cells.”

Hearing that, made my shoulder slumped.

“Holiness better bow down to me after all this shit.” She mumbled. I rolled my eyes at that. How great and exciting. Whooopeeedooo. Sarcasm right there people. Tch.



___________________________________________________




I let out a groan as I felt a pressure on my lower back, exactly on my ass, shaking me. I groggily turned to look and found Crazy Psycho looking down at me, wearing an unimpressed expression as her foot on my ass continues to shake me awake.

“Good morning barkeep. I see you made our room a brewery last night.” She said as she narrowed her eyes at me. “Had fun last night?”

“Do I fucking look like I had fun?” I growled as I sat up, rubbing my face and then blinking a few times as I adjust my sleepy eyes on the blasted sunlight that brightens the room. I turned and looked at the other side, noticing the lack of the alcoholic Fang girl, that I seem to vaguely remember sleeping and snoring a little while ago when I went to the bathroom. Hmm…or maybe I was dreaming it and didn’t really go to the bathroom a while ago. Huh. …Whatever.

“Hey, don’t take it on me. I wasn’t the one who had a drinkathon with my roommate.” She said in her defense, her hands on her waist as she frowns at me. I ignore her and began to scratch my head, grumbling as I looked at Crazy Psycho’s bedside table wherein an alarm clock is. It’s 7am and my first class is like after lunch with the Midget Professor so…why am I awake again?

“Why are you waking me up again?” I asked as I rub my eyes. I frowned when she gaped at my question, looking a bit stunned. What?

“You do remember what happened last night, right?”

“Remind me again.” I yawned out as I began to stretch. She crossed her arms over her chest, glaring at me as I began to scratch the back of my neck , letting out another yawn.

“Does Haruna-chan crying her eyes out ring any bell?” She reminded coldly, making me freeze on the spot, stopping me from finishing my yawn. “Or did the alcohol made you forget about that. Cause if it did, maybe she should just drink out her problems like you did.”

Gahd! Betty! How come I’m awake and still kicking for that shit?!

“Ugh. I honestly thought I wouldn’t be alive for the aftermath.” I groaned out, dropping myself back on Crazy Psycho’s bed and covering my face with my hands. “I should have drunk all that tequila rather than just taking a shot.” Goddamn Fang for letting me live. But I guess it’s okay to be alive without the whole hangover bit.

“You drank tequila, without me?! And with Fang, the sometimes enemy?!” She rhymed annoyingly, her voice a few decibels louder than usual. I replied at that by just rolling my eyes. Geez, it’s too early for her to get all jealous again. Overly Attached Bestfriend, go figure.

Anyway, unnecessary jealousy from Crazy Psycho aside, turns out Betty left our room earlier, leaving Crazy Psycho a note saying her thanks and that she’ll see her later. Crazy Psycho didn’t say much about what she and Betty talked about, and well, thank God for that. Don’t get me wrong, I do want to know, but it just doesn’t seem right to invade her privacy by getting information from the Crazy Psycho. I’m glad that Crazy Psycho here respected that, even though I can sense how much she wanted to share all those information to me. Honestly, seeing her giving me a  pointed look when she said that Betty was extremely depressed gave me a slight idea as to what the talked about.

Religion versus sexuality, right?

Such a tough topic for Betty, I’m sure. And honestly, probably to Miichan as well since she too seems to be suffering from the whole identity crisis. I wouldn’t be surprised if she got hurt from Betty’s sudden outburst yesterday about being in love with a girl is wrong. But, yeah, I’m sure the two had a deep heart to heart talk about each other. They probably hugged each other, cried in each other’s arms, sang Kumbaya and all that crap. Yeah, they probably did that minus the whole Kumbaya thing. Their night is so completely the opposite of what I and Fang did, huh. Two Scrooge’s having a heart to heart talk wherein booze is involved. Tch. Definitely different.

The two crazies seemed worried about me though, that I think they had the urge to hug me the moment I stepped out of the room all dressed up to go. At least Creepy looked like she wanted to hug me, as she held up her arms momentarily, then lamely covered it up by stretching her arms out, laughing awkwardly. Totally lame, but thankfully she didn’t go with the hug. I don’t do those. Anyway, we had breakfast together and I was so glad that they didn’t talk about what happened yesterday, even though I can tell that they wanted to. I guess they can sense that I don’t want to talk about it. And well, internally, I was giving them my thanks as they began to talk about trivial whatever things. Yeah, as usual, I decided to tune their voices out. I know, I know, how bitchy of me. But hey, I thanked them internally, that’s good enough for them. Even though they don’t know that I’m thanking them. Meh. The important thing is that I thanked them.

After breakfast, Creepy and Crazy Psycho bid the two of us farewell as they both have classes in the morning. Snorlax asked me if I wanted to do something with her like practice some shots at the gym and well…NO to that. I declined her fucked up offer and decided to walk around campus with no particular destination. My excuse? Told her about how I wanted to be left alone for now to think things through. She seems to understand and told me that she’s there if I need someone to talk to, as she placed a hand on my shoulder, giving me a comforting smile. Kind offer really, but I’m all out of talking now since I just had one with Fang all night.

As I began to walk around Crackhouse University alone, I thought back on the wasted night I had with Fang. Honestly, when I think about it, I don’t remember much about what Fang and I talked about…or rather what she talked about after I drank that shot of tequila. But I do remember her main advice to me about Betty. How could I forget THAT.

What is it, you ask?

Well she said—

“Oofff.” I let out a breath as I bumped into someone, making me to step back from the impact. Sounds of books falling down on the floor and a soft curse soon followed. I honestly thought I bumped into Betty again like back then, but hearing that curse; no, it’s definitely not Betty. Seeing who it is made me want to curse though, and made me wish that it was Betty instead that bumped into me. Anyone would be welcome to bump into me, really. I have no problem with that. This person crouching down though…yeah I have a slightly problem with her.

“Eh? Shinoda-san?” The Squirrel said as she looked up at me, letting me see those dimples of her again as she picks up the books that fell down. I let out a sigh and began helping her, keeping my face stoic as possible.

“Thanks and sorry about that.” She smiled as she stood up, placing the books that I held out in her arms. They look heavy for her stature really. Should I…nah. What the hell am I thinking wanting to help the Squirrel? Geez, I think Betty’s being a bad influence on me.

“Uh, no problem. See you.” I gave her an awkward smile then walked away. I think I only took a couple of steps away from her when I heard her call me out.

“Oh, Shinoda-san!”

My instinct was telling me not to turn and look, but I did, cursing internally as she smiled and motioned at the books in her arms.

“A little help?” She said, tilting her head to the side, keeping that annoying smile of hers in place. Clearly I didn’t want to and was prepared to turn her down by saying an excuse when she quickly assured me, “It won’t take long, I promise.”

And, I’m done. I can’t say no anymore. It pisses me off that she can see right through me. How do I know? Her cheeky smile, of course. There’s just something about that smile of hers that says, ‘You can’t hide from me, ever.’ Ugh. I should’ve just listened to my instinct earlier. Sighing with regret, I began to trek back towards her, grabbing a couple of books that she’s carrying and really did an altruistic deed of helping her carry it. Hopefully, with this, God would forgive me on the crazy things I thought of yesterday.

“To tell you the truth, I just want to talk to you, about yesterday.” She said as we walked together, side by side heading to wherever. I felt her eyes on me then, as she continues, “I’m glad you chased after Nyan-Nyan. Thank you for that.”

“Nyan-Nyan?” I tilted my head slightly, glancing at her as we walk.

“Oh, I meant Haruna.” She chuckled then turned to look ahead. “Nyan-Nyan is my nickname for her.”

“Right.” I mumbled as I looked at the side, not really caring. You know, despite the fact that we're in Japan and the word 'Nyan' means something cat related, that nickname of hers for Betty is kinda like how Crazy Psycho chews most her food. Fucked up thought, I know.

“You know, I was sort of surprised when I saw you yesterday at the concert.” She said as she taps her lips using her index finger. “I remember asking Nyan-Nyan if she invited you and she said that you were busy so you couldn’t go.”

“She didn’t actually invite me.” I let out, my eyes to the side.

“Yeah, I think I got that since it was pretty obvious that she was lying to me.” She smirked, making me to glance at her, my brow creased at that.

“Did she…invite you?”

“She did.” She nodded and turned to me, giving me an annoying gloating grin. Looking at her like that, it felt like she was fishing out an emotion out of me. Meh, I kinda had a feeling yesterday that Betty invited her so…whatever. I’m not going give her the pleasure of letting out whatever emotion she wants from me. I decided to just give her a curt nod as I looked blankly ahead. It makes me wonder though if she knows about Betty’s outburst, or maybe, she knows about Betty being a religious lesbian. Hmm. That doesn’t seem farfetched since she is Betty’s boss and a Psychiatrist. Betty probably talks to her often about her problems, and well, those problems include me too obviously. Now that I think about it, from what I remember when Betty introduced us, the Squirrel here seems to be happy to have finally met me. Which means, yeah Betty talked about me to the Psychiatric Squirrel. Probably the reason why this Creepy Squirrel seem so interested in me.

“Still feeling the culture shock?” She suddenly asks, trying to form a conversation. I only offered her a shrug not really up for a conversation with her. She seems to see right through me, laughing softly as she asks, “You don’t like me much, do you?”

I turned to her, feeling a bit stunned. Wow, she picked that up with me just shrugging? She’s good.

“By that look on your face, I’m right huh?” She said as she glanced at me. I stared at her for a while then shrugged, hoping that she would once again get my answer with that.

“It’s odd how you don’t know me as a person, yet you don’t like me.” She then turned to me. “Or perhaps, it’s my profession that you don’t like?”

Damn, this is one talkative Squirrel huh. But, it really isn’t that surprising since her job is to get inside someone’s head by talking. She still won’t get something out of me though but a nonchalant shrug. She seems to find that funny though, as she chuckled at my response. It’s weird that she finds my indifference funny. Meh, whatever. We walked in silence after that, heading towards her office. I placed the books that I’m carrying on her desk, looking at the desk sign that has the Squirrel’s name on it.

Dr. Oshima Yuko, MD
Psychiatrist

“Thanks for the help, Shinoda-san.” The Psychiatrist said, giving me a dimpled smile. I gave her a nod and looked around her office. It was a typical office, lots of Psychology books in a bookshelf, there’s a psychiatrist couch for her patient, a couple of chair, tables, like I said, typical.

“Nyan-Nyan’s desk is outside in case you’re wondering.” She pointed towards the door, smiling. “She’s not here though.”

“I think I got that.” I mumbled as I narrowed my eyes. Yeah, we did pass by an empty desk just outside her office. I put the pieces together and immediately thought that that was Betty’s desk. She didn’t need to point that out, really.

“You’re not wondering why she’s not here?” She asked, tilting her head slightly to the side. I offered her a shrug, even though I am sort of curious. I mean, I was kinda anticipating her to be here. Bury herself to work, trying to forget her problems. Or at least, I think that’s what Betty would’ve done. I’m slightly disappointed that she’s not here. Would’ve been nice to see if she’s alright.

“She came a little while ago, telling me she can’t come to work today.” She sighed as she looked at her carpeted floor, wearing a small smile. “I have a feeling she won’t attend her classes today as well, a gut feeling perhaps.”

Frowning slightly at her information, I took a step forward and asked, “She didn’t…talk to you about what’s bothering her?”

“No she didn’t.” She shook her head, smiling as she turned to me. "I didn’t try since it looked like she wants to figure it out herself."

“You should’ve tried talking to her.” I mumbled, keeping my frown as I looked at the floor. Look at me saying this to her when I didn't even try to talk to Betty. But still! She's a damn Psychiatrist and Betty's boss for God's sake. She should try helping her employee! Aren't they friends?!

Keeping the frown on my face, I looked back at her before she says, “Well then, can I suggest the same thing to you?” smiling as her brow moved suggestively. Betty has one fucked up boss huh. But then again, why does it feel like she did that on purpose just so I would be the one to talk to Betty? Fucked up, I know. But...I'm trusting my instinct on this. Clenching my jaw tight, I turned to walk away, determined to find Betty just to see if she’s alright since it's all on me now. I let out a sigh and began to walk towards the exit, not bothering to say something to the Squirrel. The moment I took hold of the doorknob, she called out for me, halting me from exiting her office.

I glanced at her, as she says, “A little advice for you, Shinoda-san?” showing her usual dimpled smile as she looks at me. “You should try getting out of your comfort zone. That way, you’d get to see more to life than black and white.”

I kept my eyes on her for awhile, my face masked in indifference. She stared back at me, amusement apparent in her eyes. It was then, while we were staring at each other, did I realize that her advice for me seems a bit late. With that thought, I nodded my head, the corner of my lips arched up slightly as I say, “Thanks for the advice. But just so you know, whether I like it or not; I think I’m already out of my comfort zone.” Without waiting for a reply, I walked out of her office and began my mini adventure to find the Saint Princess Betty.

Hope I don’t have to slay a dragon on the way.



__________________________________________________




“There you are.” I let out a sigh as I looked down at her, sitting at a pew inside the Church. Okay so the mini adventure lives up to its name since I instantly found Betty at the first place I checked. Damn I’m good. I knew she’d be here, thinking. Probably said sorry about running off yesterday to a couple of people here. Yeah, that's why I check this place out first. And no, I didn’t slay any dragons. Though, I did saw a lizard when I stepped out of the cab. Didn't slay it though cause that's just...eww.

“Sh-Shinoda-san? Wh-what are you…?” She stammered as she looked at me, her swollen eyes underneath her thick rimmed glasses wide with confusion and surprise. With a shrug, I sat down next to her, noticing that this is exactly the same spot me and the crazies were sitting at yesterday. Huh.

“I was looking for you, obviously.” I replied as I looked at the altar as someone was mopping its floor. I glanced at her and she quickly looked away, her cheeks a bit pinkish.

“Why?” She asks softly as she pushes her glasses up her nose. Why? Why ask why? The answer should be blatantly obvious! Really now.

“The others are worried.” I started as I scratched my cheek with my index finger, frowning slightly as I looked at the side. “And since they had classes, they asked me to look for you to see how you are.” Yeah, so I lied a little bit. Big deal. It’s not like the others aren’t internally worried too, you know.

“Oh.” She said with a hint of disappointed in her voice. I narrowed my eyes as I glanced at her, finding her head downcast to her lap, her hands playing nervously at the button of her shirt. Seeing her dejected self, I wanted to retract what I said…but I decided on another route as I asked, “So…uh…how are you feeling? You okay?”

She smiled a little at that and nodded her head. “I’m still confused but…I’m fine now.” She said softly, keeping her eyes trained at her lap. I stared at her for awhile, noticing the smile that she's wearing doesn't meet her eyes. She looks...sad. It was clear that she was still hurting, but I guess that's to be expected since the incident only happened yesterday. Still...a part of me somehow blames myself for what happened. I guess, I really should have left the concert when I had the chance. Maybe if I did, I wouldn't be sitting in a Church with a depressed looking Betty.

Yeah, maybe.

She then turned to me, keeping the small smile on her face. “Thank you for yesterday. You didn’t have to run after me but…you did…so…thank you so much.”

I kept my blank stare at her, knowing that she's trying to hide the hurt and confusion inside her as she smiles. Typical of Betty. I shook my head and let out a sigh, my eyes slowly made its way to the ceiling as I said my thoughts about what’s happening to her, trying to comfort her somehow.

“I’m not really the religious type, but I’m sure God will still accept you for who you are, regardless of the fact that you like girls.” I shrugged then turned to her, smiling slightly as she stares at me, listening to every word I say. “I know it can be scary and confusing at times, since you are a devout Catholic, but He created you that way. Don’t you think it’s His will for you to be what you are now? Plus, hey, you’re not alone. You got us. You don’t need to be scared.”

She looked stunned, her mouth slightly parted as she stares at me. Believe me, I’d be looking like that as well if I was in her position; a Religious-Good-Goody-Self-Proclaimed-Nun-Lesbian that is. My lips began to twitch as a blush suddenly covers her face and she quickly looked down at her lap again. Her hands began playing with her buttons again as she blinked a few times underneath her glasses. Hello forever, shy Betty.

“Um…I…I don’t think I like girls…” She trailed, nervously, her voice sounded so small to my ears. My eyebrow arched up at that as I wait for her to continue. “It’s just…I only like one girl…” She finished, her eyes locked at her clasped hands that is resting on her lap.

“Oh.” I let out as I leaned back at my seat. Okay, new added information that simply stunned me.

“Yeah…I just like y—one girl. O-one g-girl.” She stammered, her hand quickly made its way to her chest, looking like she almost had a heart attack from that almost obvious slip up. I began to scratch the back of my neck, feeling a bit awkward at this whole thing I seem to have created myself. Uh…what do I…?

“Uh…she…must be a lucky girl then.” I lamely said, looking away from her.

“I think I’m the lucky one here.” She softly said that I almost didn’t catch it. But I did and well…it made me tug my collar slightly to release the heat that I’m suddenly feeling. She’s the lucky one eh? Riiight. Anyway, we were silent for a while, not really knowing what to say or do as we looked away from each other, both consumed in our own thoughts. It wasn’t really an awkward silence; okay so earlier it was, now, it’s a bit comforting. For me that is. I guess just knowing that she’s alright, sitting next to her right now, it’s comforting for me.

“I do feel bad for you guys though.” She sighs, breaking the comfortable silence as she looked back at the altar. “I mean, you all wanted to see me sing, but I…I’m sorry.” She looked blankly at her lap, probably remembering the events of yesterday. It made me wonder how it would feel if I was in her position. A devout Catholic all her life and then suddenly she got hit by an unstoppable force, turning her whole world upside down. She must feel…lonely about the whole thing, despite the fact that we are here for her. It makes me want to do something for her. Cheer her up…even just for a bit. It was then, looking at her dejected self, did a sudden idea hit me, making me to grin and pull out my phone from my pocket. I felt her looking at me, probably confused as I looked at my contacts under the letter ‘S.’ Finding the correct person, I pushed the call button and pressed the phone against my ears, waiting for a certain Pokemon to answer my call.

“Hey. I need a favor.”



___________________________________________________




“Shinoda-san? Why are we heading towards the auditorium?” Betty asked as she hesitantly walked beside me. She was slowing down as I didn’t answer--much like I did whenever she continues to ask where and why questions--that I decided to just grab her hand and pull her to our destination. I looked back at her as we walk, noticing her stiffened and blushing form as she looks at out clasped hands.

I squeezed her soft hand and tugged her slightly. “Hurry, c’mon.”

She looked back at me for a second then gave me a hesitant nod. I looked back ahead, wearing a small smile as I continue to pull her now relaxed form. I can feel her gaze aimed at me from behind, as we continue to walk, our hands clasped together. The corner of my lips tugged up as I hear her sigh and felt her squeeze my hand back, relaying a silent message to me.

What was the message Betty gave me as she squeezed my hand?

That she trusts me.

When we finally reached the empty auditorium and stepped inside, the three crazies were there  waiting for us near the stage. I relunctantly let go of her hand as we walked down towards the three, ignoring the disappointed sigh that came out of Betty.

“Finally! I thought you guys wouldn’t come anymore.” Crazy Psycho said, pouting at me, trying not to smile as she looked at the two of us. I just rolled my eyes at that.

“H-Hey guys.” Betty greeted the three, giving them a shy wave. She was surprised when the Creepy greeted her with a hug, swaying her excitedly as she calls her Princess. Seeing that, Crazy Psycho decided to join them and the three continue with the hugfest, hugging the awkward looking Betty in delight. I just narrowed my eyes at them, completely weirded out at the scene. But then again, they are crazies so...meh.

“Here’s the thing you asked for.” Snorlax suddenly said, holding up an acoustic guitar for me to take. “I don’t know people from the Music Department, but I saw someone with the guitar and I asked her if I could borrow it. She made me pay 1000yen for renting this and even held my ID card hostage.”

“It’s insurance, not hostage.” I corrected her flatly, as I took the guitar from her hands. I then waved my hand dismissively, saying, “Oh, and I’ll pay you back later.”

“No need. Miichan over there paid me thrice the amount of the rent. Says she won the lottery and even gave Sae some money.” Snorlax scratched her head, looking confused at the sudden generosity of the Crazy Psycho. Correction, Rich Crazy Psycho.

“What about the auditorium? Who rented it?” I raised my eyebrow.

“Oh, Miichan took care of that. Don’t know how though.” Snorlax said with a shrug. My shoulder slumped at that. Don’t tell me she bought the auditorium as well?! Or maybe this auditorium IS theirs. Hmmm. Could be.

“So? Are we good to go now?” Creepy asked, still keeping her hold on a confused looking Betty.

“Well, we will be when you release the singer.” I sighed as I turned to her, giving the three a bored look. Hearing that, the two quickly released Betty as if they burned themselves from holding her. Betty, who doesn’t seem to put the pieces together, stepped forward towards me, frowning slightly. I didn’t give the chance to ask or say something, as I quickly grabbed her hand and pulled her to climb up the stage. Once we were in the middle, I sat down at the edge of the stage and tugged her hand, telling her silently to do the same. She looked at me for a while, looking uncertain. She then turned to the three who are now sitting comfortably in front of us, giving her a smile of encouragement as they wait for her performance. I tugged her again, making her to look at me.

“Ready to make a new promise?” I asked with the corner of my lips slightly tugged up, my hand squeezing hers as I looked up at her. She stares at me for awhile, then slowly gave me a warm smile, nodding her head and squeezing my hand back, finally understanding what we came here for. Letting go of my hand, she slowly down next to me while I began to tune the acoustic guitar.

“Do you know the chords of the song?” She asks as she looks at me. I turned to her questioning gaze and opened my mouth to answer her when Crazy Psycho beat me to it.

“Mariko actually has a musical talent wherein she can play anything on guitar, as long as she hears it.” Crazy Psycho beamed at Betty, looking like a fucked up proud parent. The two crazies looked amazed, giving out 'Oooohs' and 'Ahhs' as they looked at me. They then start to clap their hands making me to narrow my eyes. Fucked up, I know.

“She’s exaggerating a bit about the musical talent.” I clarified, flatly as I looked at the crazies. I then turned to Betty and shrugged as I continue. “But when I heard the song, it sounds easy enough to play.”

“Musical talent I tell you, musical talent!” Crazy Psycho pointed out, earning me another round of applause from the two. I just narrowed my eyes at the three and let out a sigh. Turning to look at Betty, my brow furrowed slightly when I found her smiling at me. She kept her smile aimed at me, even when my eyebrow arched up, silently asking her what is she smiling about. She shook her head at that, understanding the look I gave her then turned to the three, keeping the smile on her face.

I watch her for a while until she glanced at me saying, “I’m ready for my promise now,” giving me a confident look. Seeing her like that, I couldn't help but let out a snort making her to look at me, confused. I waved my hand dismissively at her questioning gaze and nodded my head at her, smiling. A few seconds later, I began to play the guitar; her beautiful voice soon follows as she sings; her warm eyes on me every now and then…as did mine.



___________________________________________________




I let out a sigh, holding the guitar in my hands as I watch Creepy and Crazy Psycho drag Betty towards the exit of the auditorium, wearing big smiles on their faces. I watch Betty as she laughs at something Crazy Psycho says, her shoulders moving as she laughs. She looks happy now, compared to when I found her at the Church earlier. I guess...singing her new promise worked huh. I'm glad. Even if this happiness of hers is momentarily, I'm still glad that what we did--be it simple as renting the auditorium, playing the guitar and listening to her sing her heart out--brought a real smile on her face. But you know, looking at her so happy, it made me remember Fang’s advice for me about Betty.

What is her advice for me, you ask?

“Just fucking give Holiness a chance and save your pity party for someone else you lucky bitch! You obviously care about her already with your, ‘I don’t want to hurt her’ crap! So be done with it! Geez!”

Yes, that is her exact words as she staggers dangerously towards me, holding a bottle of tequila. Let me tell you, that is one image that I don’t think I’ll be able to erase…ever. She actually looks like she was going to smack me with that thing you know! But despite the unforgettable image of Fang, her advice for me lingers inside me. Even if I reject her or not, she's still bound to get hurt since her feelings for me are already there. So...is Fang right?

Should I just...give Haruna a chance?

“Hmmm. I think I’ve lost count but…I’m guessing about 75-80%.” Snorlax suddenly said as she stood next to me, snapping me out of my thoughts as she smiled at the three. Eh? Percentages?

“You still doing that crap?” I asked as I turned to her, my eyebrow raised. “You do know that she already reached a hundred, right?”

She chuckled then glanced at me as she says, “Oh, so you think I was counting for Haruna? Miichan is the one in charge of that.” She grinned at me, gave me a wink then began to walk away, heading to where the three went, leaving me to watch her retreating back with narrowed eyes.

“You have got to be kidding me.”





TBC



______________________________________________________


Next up: You know, when I finished writing this earlier, I was like, 'OMG Mariko! You did that for Betty?! Fudge you're in love already! Get on with the 50 shades of Betty now!'  :rofl: Yeah, I got caught up as well.  :nervous  Anyway, next up is Crazy Psycho teaching Betty how to pick up the ladies by going to a bar/strip club. Or both.  :lol: Just thinking about it seem so fun.  :lol: :lol: Could be the birth of the MariHaru in this fic as well. Still thinking about it though.  :nervous Till next time! Thanks for reading!  :bow:

EDIT!
Oh yeah. crazywota and alexiel17 mentioned about Betty wanting to be a nun and I thought it would be an awesome story. About nuns I mean. So any author out there who wants to write a story? Go for nuns.  An apprentice nun and a full fledged nun having a romance inside a convent...with Mother Superior watching in horror.  :lol: I'm so going to hell for this.  :nervous For pairings, I think either WMatsui and Mayuki would fit that kind of a story. But, that's just my opinion. Go for it!  XD Though if there is an existing story like that, then forget it.  :nervous

_______________________________________________________
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 11: That Damn 75-80% and Betty's Promise!)
Post by: dee1711 on September 22, 2012, 03:25:46 PM
OMG OMG OMG OMG YOU ARE.... *speechless* I NEED TO COMMENT CAN YOU BELIEVE THAT??? I NEVER EVER EVER FEEL THIS URGE TO COMMENT

YOU MADE ME SQUEEEEEEE AND FANGIRLING OVER THIS CHAP  :panic:  :panic:  :panic:

Seriously how I love this chap..

Quote
C’mon, I’m Shinoda Mariko. And clearly, Shinoda Mariko doesn’t deserve to be someone’s first love.Betty is better off to fall for someone that isn’t apathetic and isn’t a Scrooge incarnate. She needs someone special, someone better…and clearly, that isn’t me.

Come on!! she definitely think for Betty more than herself already!! get ON with it Mariko!!

Quote
I nodded my head at her, smiling. A few seconds later, I began to play the guitar; her beautiful voice soon follows as she sings; her warm eyes on me every now and then…as did mine.

You know when I read this and I was like (@*$^@&$&)@($*_!@)#@#@*$&@*(% OMG MARIKO YOU'RE A CHARMER!

I'm so over the moon with this.. I'm gonna re-read this over and over again until you updateeeeeeeee!!

please do it soon  :bow:  :bow:  :bow:


Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 11: That damn 75-80% and Betty's promise!)
Post by: lovemariharu on September 22, 2012, 03:37:11 PM
OMG OMG OMG..
The storm has subsided! :heart:
Loving this.. So.. 75-80% is Mariko's? hahaha..
OMG.. waiting for 100 then~ :heart:

The part Haruna alsmost spilled "I love you".. OMG..
That's just.. so so so cool.. Wondering how speechless Mariko would be if Haruna accidentally spilled those.
I meant, Mariko didn't want to hurt Haruna, yet she has her own pride XD

LOLOL.. Just imagining this fanfic would make me so happy already..
Starting to be truly Mariko who will always do anything to cheer Haruna up~

Thanks for updating.. SO SO SO MUCH..
You know, because of your fanfic, I guess, more and more people starting like Haruna..
haha.. I mean, that's just.. just so perfect of it XD
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 11: That Damn 75-80% and Betty's Promise!)
Post by: Cali8467 on September 23, 2012, 05:18:30 AM
Update!!! :cow: :cow:
You know.. I just need to say that this fic is awesome! :twothumbs
I'm stalking this thread of yours since you posted the chapter 3 (is it normal?) :? :sweatdrop:
And I gotta say you made me register here just to say to you how an amazing writer you are! :thumbsup :thumbsup
Now to the topic!

-Mariko-sama is getting more human... Me like this. She has salvation!!! (Mariko's mom was right, a good girl helped unscrew her:lol:)
- Tomochin surprised me there. Worring about Mariko-sama and Haruna relationship again is so not her. But she was frustrated too. (Oh Takamina, why so dense? :banghead:) Tomochin should be getting Psichology too, you know. She really got Mariko-sama to talk (even if it was through alcohol, but she did it!)
- I'm glad Haruna is getiing well through this. She is lucky to have such good friends. And she finally got the chance to sing!  :deco:
I got so many fells in this chap! :pen_whirl:

Waiting for the next chap. :on roll:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 11: That Damn 75-80% and Betty's Promise!)
Post by: SharkAttack on September 23, 2012, 06:35:00 AM
Oh Mariko, you shall see your attraction to Haruna soon enough. Bwahahaha! And lol, the image of drunk Tomochin is awesome. XD

This also makes me wonder what Rena thinks of all this, seeing as she's part of the religious group, too. Though I'm sure she's already supportive since is seems that she knows. Now I want to see the conversation she and Haruna had, haha. Unless... Rena has someone of her own. TROLOLOL
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 11: That Damn 75-80% and Betty's Promise!)
Post by: masokun on September 23, 2012, 08:36:07 AM
out of topic: this remind me that I need cold brain cell killing drink too.. :banghead: personally I know how Mariko's feeling

back to topic..

Oh gawt...this chapter..totally killing me..
*back from death*
the progress in Mariko's mind is exploding..seriously exploding in this chapter.
I salute you for amazing correlation among the character, FOF-san..always amazed me. :twothumbs
Knowing that Fang is the maker of Betty's last transformation is made me think "Oh, okay..really make sense!!"
And Fang 'force' Mariko to be honest with her feeling with the help of tequilla is totally necessary, 'cos for me the character like Mariko can't easily to convince, really need a great force power..and agree with your decision to make Fang  the perfect match character to 'beating down' Mariko's self deffence!

oh gawt..the last part.. auditorium part.. the best part *speechless*
*killed for the 2nd time for this chapter* :bleed eyes:
That what I called LOVE. Yeah with bold and capital letter!

Wait..wait..wait...you've got me FOF-san!
Soooooo....the percentage that SaeYaka mumbling around is about Mariko's??? :shocked
so miichan is counting for haruna, and saeyaka for mariko! :lol: smartly funny! :lol:

I promise to be good and waiting for your next update for sure  :lol:

and you successfully made me love that song XD

Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 11: That Damn 75-80% and Betty's Promise!)
Post by: RJay on September 23, 2012, 01:27:57 PM
Yep. Homework, my science teacher is giving a bunch of those. :( I only see my science teacher once a week, kinda sad if you tell me. I'm still in high school to get the my prerequisites for this session before I go to college on the next session(man I feel old, at least not as old as the other students around me; they seem older :lol: )...and yes I tend to study very well in school  I hope I will in all my subjects to get my diplomat.  :sweatdrop: :lol: XD

Aww that was sweet of Mariko; giving Haruna a chance to sing in front of her friends with Mariko playing the guitar and making eye contact with each other from time to time. Just so cute :heart:  :wub:. And Haruna almost said 'I like you' to Mariko before the mini concert of theirs and Haruna being all shy and blushing to the tips of her ears. Ah sweet moments.  :heart: :heart: :heart:

So this whole time, Sayaka was counting Mariko's percentages the whole time?! :shocked Wow, I didn't expect that at all; I thought she was counting Haruna's percentages with Miichan :nervous. Mariko is already 75-80% in love with Haruna? Now that's something you can't miss, only 20% more and she is fully in love with her, can't wait till that happens. Maybe they can give each other a hot smooch on the next chapter, YEAH! Tongues and lips colliding against each other :drool: :w00t:. Okay, I'm a little bit exaggerating on the kiss there. XD :lol:

Can't wait for the next chapter, please update soon, though you have bunch of work from your boss.
Do your best and work hard.

PS: I'll try me best to and work hard in school hehehe.
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 11: That Damn 75-80% and Betty's Promise!)
Post by: m00nchild on September 23, 2012, 03:54:53 PM
nice update,
i wonder why Shinoda change room with Miichan,
due that Itano and Shinoda seem good with each other~
and Miichan with take care of Nyan Nyan as well,

so the percentage is calculate for Shinoda and not Nyan Nyan,
Mariko now u are dead,
or u accept the truth and accept Nyan Nyan be part of your life~ XD
hope for the new update for the this fiction,

Looking forward for it.
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 11: That Damn 75-80% and Betty's Promise!)
Post by: kahem on September 24, 2012, 03:08:01 AM
What Mariko did is so nice ^^
Hahaha I like the scene with Tomochin. It's funny and kinda cool.
I think I have the same systeme than Mariko for secret xD
Yuko is really an interesting character hehe
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 11: That Damn 75-80% and Betty's Promise!)
Post by: flameeyes on September 24, 2012, 05:01:06 AM
This is so much!!!

◄GIF. ATTACK!!!!!!


 :wub: :tama-yeeaah: :tama-lotsaluv: :tama-apeshit: :wriggly: :mon angel: :wriggly: :tama-apeshit: :tama-lotsaluv: :wub:

 :twothumbs HOW FUCK'n UP NICE  :bow: This FANFIC!!!!! :thumbsup
  :panic: GAWD!!! so mUCH  :deco:   HAND SEX!!!! :inlove:

 :k-great: This is so fucking good!! :k-great:
 :rofl: ahahahahha :rofl:
okay it's not a literally they sex or anything . . . it's just they are holding hands . . .
but with me and my crazy brain its a shex and all :twothumbs
 :grin: ahhahahha :grin:


 :lol: ahahahhaha!!!! :lol:

 :glasses: any way!!! FANG girl is right MAriko-chan!!!! :bingo:
 :mon geek:
don't give Holy princess betty the Goody-Goody-Self-Proclaimed-Lesbian
 :mon nyah: an Eye SHEX or HAND shEX!!!! :mon nyah:
 :ding:
 :deco: GIVE HER A REAL SHEX!!!!!!! :deco:


 :lol: ahahhahhah okay I'm being exagerated about the shex thing :rofl: ahahhah

 :wigglypanda:

 :mon bleed2: argH!!!! I can't help but to think a LOVE scene!!  :mon blood:

I mean Romantic scene~!!!!! :mon sweat: hehehhe

 :mon heh: what with their hand clasp and squeeze squeeze~!!! :mon heh:
 gawd!!! to much!!! I'm telling you this is to much for me!!!

ahahahaha

and

about snorlax  :dunno: I thought too that she's still counting the percentage for betty . . .
well at the end it's for sarcastic mariko!!!  :bingo: I'm laughing at that part . . .  :on lol:
 :shock: I feel like someone fool me? :huhuh .....ahahahaha :lol:


when snorlax said:
“Oh, so you think I was counting for Haruna? Miichan is the one in charge of that.”

it is like "WHAT?!"------------------► :mon scare:

 :hee: I'm telling you . . . mariko-sama isn't the only one who's shock here.  :eyes:
Me toO  :poof: I am thinking that you're still counting for haruna ahhahah

and yay!!! 75-80% :shocked ?... just a little bit more  :rockon: :guitar: :rockon: it feels like it's the end of the world!!!!! :panic:

 :P anyway like~ always I will wait PATIENTLY  :lol:

||and . . . :roll: I'm still pursuing you to write a Basket case season 2!!! :yep:
hehehehe . .. . .. if this will end----which is ah!!!!!!! :banghead:
I don't want . . . I don't want this fic to END~!!!!!||


so that's all for now


 :deco: :k-great: :tama-bye: :k-great: :deco:
 (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010716953704.gif) take care always  (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/192.gif) and keep up your good work nee-san (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/187.gif)(http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/mw_blush.gif)(http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/105.gif)

Ja ne~ :heart:


 (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010715106685.gif)(http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010715106683.gif)(http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/pen1_27.gif)(http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/pen1_48.gif)(http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/pen1_27.gif)(http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010715106683.gif)(http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010715106685.gif)

         
◄FLAMEEYES


Proud to be an E-book reader
====================================

isn't that much gif right..

 :mon whimper:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 11: That Damn 75-80% and Betty's Promise!)
Post by: Suicchin on September 28, 2012, 03:02:14 AM
Quote
“Hmmm. I think I’ve lost count but…I’m guessing about 75-80%.” Snorlax suddenly said as she stood next to me, snapping me out of my thoughts as she smiled at the three. Eh? Percentages?

“You still doing that crap?” I asked as I turned to her, my eyebrow raised. “You do know that she already reached a hundred, right?”

She chuckled then glanced at me as she says, “Oh, so you think I was counting for Haruna? Miichan is the one in charge of that.” She grinned at me, gave me a wink then began to walk away, heading to where the three went, leaving me to watch her retreating back with narrowed eyes.

“You have got to be kidding me.”

THIS.IS.JUST.PRICELESS...

Pleaaaase Mariko-samaaa please give Betty a chance!
The last part where Mariko played the guitar for Haruna was so cute and touching.

Oh myyyy, I enjoyed this chapter so muuuuch. You are the best!
Keep going keep going~

Looking forward for next chap.
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 11: That Damn 75-80% and Betty's Promise!)
Post by: yanouchi on October 04, 2012, 09:30:06 PM
this is the 1st time i'm reading fanfic and i'm like Mariharu  :wub:, because my friend recommend this fanfic to me it just so awesome!!!!...

i want to imagine what Mariko-sama wearing everyday during with Haruna, with her friends or at Crackhouse University? can you describe it?  thanks :luvluv1:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 12: Want to, Have to Part 1!)
Post by: FoF on October 05, 2012, 12:32:21 PM
Short chapter ahead!  XD
Why? Because it'll take me another few days to complete it so...I decided to cut it despite me not wanting to.  :nervous
It fits though since the end is a cliffy so... :nervous
I'm also trying to get back to the weekly updates to finish everything quickly.   :lol:
I honestly don't know what I'm doing anymore so bear with it.   :nervous


My replies to commenters:


@dee1711: I was surprised when you commented too.  :lol: Mariko doesn't seem to be aware of how much she cares for Betty really.  :lol: And I know what you mean when you said she was a charmer. I imagined that scene in my head and I was like, 'Marry me Mariko!'  :rofl:  Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@lovemariharu: That 100% is a long long process for Mariko. I think.  :nervous But then again, I can just shorten it.  :lol: This fic makes people like Haruna? Really? That's great then.  XD She's a very likeable woman, really.  :) That goes for Mariko since she's a troll in real life. Everybody loves trolls.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@Cali8467: Yey! I made a silent reader/thank you presser appear!  XD Stalking since chap 3? I honestly don't know if that's normal.  :nervous But, it's all good.  :lol: Actually, Tomochin here has taken a liking to Haruna as a friend. In my head, they're conversing. Here, you can't see it since this is Mariko POV.  :lol: Betty...I mean Haruna :lol: is pretty lucky to have such good friends.  :) That goes for Mariko as well despite her thinking that the others are crazy. She'll get wrapped up in the craziness soon.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@SharkAttack: Rena and Haruna talk eh? I can probably add that.  :) Rena is supportive when it comes to Haruna's obvious feelings for Mariko. And she does have her friend that picked her up when they had that altruistic deed. She's probably the one you're referring to.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@masokun: Did you drink the brain cell killing drink then? It's better to drink them with friends.  :lol: Thank you for the salute.  :nervous Though sometimes it feels like I'm just throwing out stuff. I'm glad that those stuff fits though. :lol: Fang and Mariko have a lot in common other than being mean. I don't think Mariko is aware of those similarities though.  :lol: It does seem like Mariko has fallen for Haruna, right? I mean, what she did was beyond nice.  :lol: You love that song now? Great!  XD I love that song too.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@RJay: You like science then? Cool!  XD Ah, the busy life of a student. Good to know that you study very well.  :) Keep it up and you would definitely get your diploma.  :) Hot smooch? Tongues and lips colliding in a heated and wet kiss? I'll add that after a couple of chaps.  :lol: I still haven't finished my work but I only have one more so I decided to update.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@m00nchild: Itano and Mariko does seem like the perfect roommate. I actually thought of Haruna and Mariko being in different room at the start of the fic, but I actually thought it'd be more cute if the MariHaru pairing were to be roommates.  :lol: Plus, with them being roommates, it adds to their growing feelings for each other since they pretty much see each other everyday.  :lol: Mariko would definitely accept Haruna in her life soon. Pretty soon in fact.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@kahem: I honestly had trouble imagining Tomochin drunk.  :lol: Same system? And what would that be dear kahem-san?  :lol:  Yuko, is pretty much different here, being mature and all. But then again, all of them are pretty much different here than their usual personas.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@flameeyes: GIF attack?!  :lol: I'm glad no one reported you for that then.  :lol: Real sex eh?  :lol: It'd be bad if they went right to that, you know.  :lol: Basket Case season 2?!  :nervous As much as I love writing dysfunctional fics such as this, I have no idea if I could do a season 2 anymore.  :nervous Too much head bleeding for me.  :lol: But who knows, maybe I can. I'm still not sure, really.  :nervous Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@Sese: Your english is fine, really.  :) I'm glad you thought the last chap was beautiful.  :) Thanks for the love too.  XD That goes for liking my username.  :lol: That 20%  :lol: is a long long process, so your patience is a must.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@Suicchin: I'm pretty sure that chance will present itself soon.  :lol: Very soon in fact.  XD Thanks for liking the last chap. I'm glad you enjoyed it.  XD Despite the fact that this is pretty much predictable what with the cliche scenes being thrown here and there.  :lol: Hopefully I can make the ending a surprise though.  :) Thanks for reading and commenting!  :lol:

@yanouchi: Yey! I made a new reader appear!  XD I'm surprised though.  :O First time reading a fic? Welcome to the Akb48 fanfic forum then.  :welcome There are a lot of cool fics here that I'm sure you'd enjoy.  :) Thanks to your friend for recommending this too.  XD Hmmm. I'm not really into fashion but I'll try to write whatever fashionable clothes Mariko is wearing then.  :) Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

To dear thank you pressers and silent readers, I thank you as well.   :bow: :bow: :bow:

I warn again!
This is fiction. If I ever offend someone, please feel free to tell me.
With that, I'm done. Because I have a slight headache.  :nervous
Enjoy!  :)



________________________________________________________________




(http://imageshack.us/a/img708/7506/7k8q.png)
many thanks to yanouchi and crazywota for the poster





Chapter 12: Want to, Have to (Part 1)!





Remember that movie I told you about?

You know, that movie Groundhog’s Day?

Man gets stuck inside a time loop making him to relive the same day over and over again, that movie? Yeah, that was me. I was that man. Well not literally that man because…you know, still a girl here. What I mean is that…I’m sort of like in a time loop myself. Everything for me just repeats itself, and I had no complaints about it. I was used to it. Everything stayed unchanged like I want it to be. That was my comfort zone.

Keyword there?

Was. Definitely past tense there since everything is changing around me…and I hate to admit it but, I think that includes me too. Truthfully, I don’t know if this constant changes happening around me is a good thing or a bad thing.  I mean, the Squirrel was right, even though I really don’t want to admit it. I was used to the whole simple life of seeing black and white. It was easy for me. Now, I’m finding the world in different colors, too many colors, too many emotions building inside, and I don’t know if I can handle it. How can I handle it? What will become of me? I mean, what will I be if I’m not a sarcastic, apathetic, sucky, Scrooge incarnate anymore?

More importantly, do I want to be someone other than a sarcastic, apathetic, sucky, Scrooge incarnate?

“Seriously? You guys came up with stripper names back in high school?” Creepy asked, snickered together with Snorlax who was sitting beside her. I narrowed my eyes as Crazy Psycho, wrapped her arms around my shoulder and pulled me closer to her, grinning.

“Yup. Me, Kazu and Mariko here have our own stripper name.” She nodded seemingly proud of that pointless achievement. Seeing her smug look, I rolled my eyes and shrugged off her arm off of me. I suddenly felt that familiar feeling of being watched and wasn’t surprised to see Betty—who was seated across me—looking away from me as I looked at her. At least she’s not blushing anymore. No wait, she is now. Geez Betty.

“I go by the stripper name, Sylvia, the explorer.” Crazy Psycho said, trying to sound husky but obviously failing as she just sounded like a grandma having an asthma attack. She then winked at the three and made a clawing hand gesture as she says, “Rawr,” with the same grandma asthma attack voice. Creepy seems to enjoy it as she began laughing.
 
“What’s with the ‘rawr’?” Snorlax asked, her lips began to twitch as she suppressed her laughter.

“I explore the dangers of the unknown, like a lioness prowling for hot, wet, meaty flesh…if you know what I mean.” She gave that eat shitting grin of hers and began to wiggle her eyebrows suggestively. That only earned chuckles from the two while Betty tilted her head slightly, confused. Hmm, should we be discussing this since there is a nun among us?

“You should go for a stripper name, Sylvia, the meat lady then.” I said unenthusiastically as I took a sip of my juice.

Miichan turned to me, looking impressed as she says, “Hey, that could work too.” Hearing that just made me sigh. Crazy Psycho, go figure.

“I’m saving Mariko’s stripper name for last since I know it’ll be epic…” Snorlax trailed excitedly as she leaned towards Miichan, making me to roll my eyes. “So what is Saito-san’s stripper name?”

 “We call him Smiles so he decided to remove the ‘S’ in it making it Miles.” Miichan shrugged. She then smirked as she added, “Miles Shagger. He says it’s because he can shag for miles and miles and miles.”

“Sounds like a horny hermit.” I grumbled, resting my chin in my hand. Snorlax and Creepy chuckled at my comment while Betty just stared blankly, her lips pursed as she looks at Crazy Psycho. Geez, don’t tell me she’s getting jealous just by hearing his lame stripper name now? Ugh.

“So? What about the Prince then? What’s her stripper name?” Creepy asked…creepily, her eyes lighting in excitement. Miichan glanced at me, a devilish grin across her lips, making me to roll my eyes again. She then turned to the three, eyebrow moving suggestively as she replied, “Ebenezer Scrooge.”

I let out a sigh as I narrowed my eyes at the two who are now laughing their ass off, earning confused glances from the table beside us. It’s not THAT funny.

“Ebenezer Scrooge! How fitting. I can actually imagine an announcer calling out your stripper name on stage.” Snorlax said in between laughs as she has her head on the table, her hand smacking it.

“Ladies and Gentlemen, please welcome, the hot, alluring and unwrinkled Ebenezer Scrooge.” Creepy said, her voice a bit deeper as she mimics a fucked up announcer. I glanced at Betty and saw her covering her mouth with her hand, stifling her laughter. Oh, so she finds that funny too huh? Hmmm. Let’s see if she finds this funny too.

“Yeah, imagine that and me wearing that old, huge, white dressing gown and a night cap, walking down the catwalk confidently.” I started, my voice starting out flatly. With a confident smile on my lips as I got their undivided attention, I continue my tale, trying my best to make my voice husky and laced with sex.

“As I reach the end of the small runway, I took hold of the pole and began swaying on the beat of the music, seductively, provocatively. My other hand made its way on the sash of my old dressing gown as I twirl and rode that pole for the audience pleasure.” Internally, I was laughing my ass off at their gaped trance-like faces. My eyes then locked on Betty, her hand was still covering her mouth, her eyes were wide in anticipation and I can still see that blush across her cheeks as she waits for me to continue. I indulged her silent wish, making her imagine every word I utter.

“I continue to torment the audience as I slowly…so slowly pulled on the sash, untying it, readying myself to reveal what’s hidden beneath. My hand sensually caressed my stomach until it began to slowly travel upwards, stopping as it reaches in between my breasts. I gripped the hem of the dressing gown, wanting to release my hot, awaiting body to the public.” I leaned closer towards them, making them swallow in eagerness, leaning at the table as I whisper to ask, “And do you know what’s hidden beneath that wrinkly old dressing gown?”

The corner of my lips arched up as the three shook their head in reply. My brows moved suggestively as I whispered to them, almost purring out the words that escapes my lips.

“Nothing, but an oversized shirt that says, ‘Haha, made you look.’” And cue deadpan look of Snorlax and Creepy as I pulled away letting out a smirk. I glanced at Betty and found her frowning slightly, confusion across her face. Heh. Troll mode successful then. Laugh at that then. And yes, I do feel a bit disturbed at the fact that these three are imagining what I was saying. Like really? Definitely fucked up.

“And let’s change your stripper name to Scrooge McTease then.” Miichan said flatly, her chin resting in her hand as she looks at me. I just shrugged nonchalantly as I took a bite of my bread. Meh, whatever.

“You know, you should definitely write that in your paper. Takahashi-sensei would be delighted to read that.” Snorlax suggested, chuckling. Hmmm. Not a bad suggestion. Maybe I should. She didn’t like my crack tale so…let’s go with the stripper tale then.

“So what’s underneath the oversized shirt?” Creepy suddenly asked, leaning towards me with a frown. I narrowed my eyes at that. She has got to be kidding me.

“Another shirt that says, ‘Not happening.’” I deadpan.

“And underneath that?”

“Another shirt that says, ‘STFU and drop dead, you’re a delusional creep.’”

“And unde—“

“Okay, stop.” Snorlax cuts Creepy off, thank God. “Obviously, Mariko here isn’t going to say ‘nekkid.’”

Creepy pouted at that, sitting back on her chair. I could only roll my eyes at her delusions. Megaphonic Creepy, go figure.

“Hey, why don’t we invent stripper names for you guys as well?” Miichan suggested excitedly, giving the three a wide smile. Seriously, what the hell is the purpose of these whole stripper name thing anyway?

“For fun.” Crazy Psycho said to me, giving me a knowing look. Huh. She probably saw the suffering in my face which, obviously, was brought by her pointless suggestion. This Crazy Psycho knows me too well.

“Stripper names eh?” The familiar husky voice of Fang says as she walks towards us with an unknown, awkward looking girl following her behind. She stopped at our table, placed a hand on it as she looked at us boredly.

“Let’s see if I can get this correctly…” She trailed, mumbling as she taps her lips with her index finger as if in though. With a sinister smile, she points at the crazies one by one, saying, “Crazy Psycho, Snorlax, Creepy and Betty.” Silence soon follows as we stared at Fang who let out a smirk. I kept my narrowed eyes at her as she looks at me.

“Did I get that right, Stick?” She asks me with her eyebrow quirked up, an amused smile on her lips. Slowly, my eyebrow arched up as well, as I stared indifferently at her teasing self. Fucked up I know. It’s been two weeks since that whole drunken heart to heart we had and obviously, she’s reminding me of the night we had. Ugh. That definitely is going to be a one night thing then. I’m not going to drink with this nut again if she’s going to be like this. Hmmm, but then again, two can play this game.

“I think it’s more like Gachapin, Amazon, Screech and Holiness.” I said, keeping my stare at Fang who looked a bit impressed. Sure I got drunk, doesn’t mean I don’t remember shit though.

“I don’t think I like either stripper names.” Creepy muttered. I glanced at her and found her pouting with her chin rested in her hand, looking at her empty plate.

“I don’t think they’re talking about stripper names anymore.” Snorlax sighs, shaking her head as she looks at me, the corner of her lips curved down.

“You got that right.” Crazy Psycho mumbled before taking a sip of her drink. She then gave me an unimpressed look that made me roll my eyes. What? It’s not like it’s a shocker that I give people nicknames. It’s better than trying to remember their names. Psh. 

I shook my head and sighed, placing my chin in my hand. My eyes slowly made its way to the girl in front of me who is currently giving me a questioning gaze, frowning slightly. My eyebrow arched up as I stared at her. Hmm? What’s up with her now?

“So? To what do we owe the pleasure of you being here, Friendzoned?” Crazy Psycho asked, grinning slightly as she saw Fang’s eyebrow twitch. Yeah, obviously she doesn’t want to be reminded of her current situation with the Dense Midget Professor. It’s definitely a frustrating topic for her. I don’t blame her really. Hearing the tales of her not so subtle moves on the Midget one, you’d probably feel a twinge of pity for her. I mean, I do a little bit…and I’m apathetic, you know. How fucked up is that right?

Fang rolled her eyes and with her eyebrow arched up, she looked at the person next to me, retorting, “Oh please. Like I’m the only one here who is stuck in the friend zoned area,” in her usual bitchy tone. She glanced at Betty who turned to her, eyes widening slightly, looking like she’s completely aware of what Fang was talking about. It is pretty obvious, really. Looks like Betty here is aware of the word ‘friendzoned’ then unlike the Midget one. Anyway, the two then simultaneously glanced at me. With a single brow up at the teasing Fang, my eyes slowly made its way to Betty’s frightened ones. Our eyes locked for a second until she looked away, blushing madly, her lips pursed tight as she looks at her lap. I sighed at that and turned back at Fang.

“Whatever. Just get back on telling us what you’re doing here and be done with it.” I boredly said, waving my hand dismissively. Saying that earned me a smirk from Fang and a small smile from Betty. Yeah, yeah, I’m nice. I’ll go to heaven one of these days. Soon I hope. Ugh.

“Right…” Fang drawled as she placed her hands to her waist. She then turned to Crazy Psycho. “Give me your dorm key. I forgot mine inside and I have to give Sahara here—“

“It’s Sashihara. Sashihara Rino.” Her awkward looking friend piped in, cutting off Fang momentarily.

“Whatever.” Fang said as she rolled her eyes. She held out her hand and commanded, “Just give me your key,” to Crazy Psycho who has her eyebrow raised.

“What’s the magic word?”

“I can think of a few curse words that would be suitable for you. Shall I tell you some?” Fang crossed her arms over her chest.

“I can think of a certain someone finding out that you have a certain something for them.” Miichan rests her chin in her hand, wiggling her eyebrows with a wide grin across her lips. “Shall I tell that certain someone about your certain something then?”

They stared for a while, one was grinning while the other looked miffed. Yeah, it doesn’t take a genius to know who is who what with that exchange. Fang really needs to find some dirt on the whacko beside me if she wants to get out of this blackmailing thing. I’m actually tempted to spill the beans about Crazy Psycho’s secret but then again, I do find it amusing when she brings Fang into submission. It makes me a bit proud of her. Goes to show that she uses her brain once in a while, you know. So yeah, I think I’ll be all meh whatever to Fang’s battle here with Crazy Psycho. I’ll just be a spectator, waiting for the final outcome for these two.

“Well? The magic word?” Crazy Psycho said, giving Fang an expectant look. “I’m pretty sure you know it. So c’mon, say it with a touch endearment.”

“Ohhh. Tch. Tough.” Snorlax grimaced at Fang’s situation, making Fang's glare to Crazy Psycho intensify. Fang gritted her teeth, her hands clenched tight as she continues to give Crazy Psycho a murderous look. It looked like she was reaching her boiling point what with her body shaking slightly. Her anger gauge is definitely heading towards ‘KILL’ now. Yup, that’s in bold and capital letters full of hate. I wouldn’t be surprised if those letters had blood smeared on them what with how Fang is looking right now. If looks could kill, we’d be seeing a lifeless Crazy Psycho right about now. Geez, why the hell can’t looks kill anyway?!

After unleashing a lot of fierce hateful aura coming out of Fang, she let out a sigh, her hateful energy slowly depleting. The murderous glare she has turned into a blank stare as she resigned from Crazy Psycho’s wishes. “Please lend me your key, your Highness.”

“With a little more feelings, if you may.” Crazy Psycho urged her with a fake British accent, sitting up straight with her chin up like royalty. Chuckles could be heard coming out of Creepy and Snorlax as Crazy Psycho dabs her handkerchief daintily to her lips. “Well? Carry on.”

I narrowed my eyes at that. She’s digging her own grave, really. I glanced at Fang and noticed her eyebrow twitching. Her eyes had that familiar fire in them, like she wants to refuse the fucked up command of the Duchess of Psycho for the sake of her wounded pride, but can’t. She can’t, because she’s doesn’t want the Midget one finding out her feelings through other people. She wants to tell it herself, be it directly or in a subtle way. How’d I know this? I have no idea. I just…it’s obvious to me right now as I look at her.

It’s…so obvious.

“This isn’t fun anymore.” I sighed, making the two to stop their laughter as I turned to the Crazy Psycho beside me. “Give her the damn key.”

Crazy Psycho looked at me, stunned. I kept my gaze at my best friend, ignoring the gaze of the others. Honestly, I don’t know why I said that. Maybe because Fang helped me a couple of weeks ago with Betty in her messed up way. Yeah, maybe that’s it. I needed to repay her whacked up method so…I guess this would do. Heh. Look at me being in the side of righteousness. I am so going to heaven now. Two good deeds in one day. God definitely has to love me right now.

Moments later, that stunned look Crazy Psycho has turned into an incredulous one, her eyebrow raised as she asks, “What? Why?”

“Like I said, this isn’t fun anymore. Just give her the key already.” I shrugged. Crazy Psycho doesn’t need to know that I feel the need to repay her frenemy. Knowing her, she’d be the jealous best friend again. But it seems that she see right through my lame excuse as her brow furrowed slightly and she was wearing a small smile across her lips. It was like, she liked it but at the same time she didn’t. I guess it does make sense since Fang is her frenemy. Meh, whatever. At least it got her to fish for her keys inside her pocket and threw it to Fang who looked a bit stunned as she stares at the key in her hand.

“Thank your drinking buddy here or else I would’ve asked you to grovel at my feet.” Crazy Psycho mumbled as she waved her hand dismissively. I narrowed my eyes at the drinking buddy thing. Again it’s a one-time thing. Not going to happen ever again.

I feel Fang’s eyes on me, making me to glance back at her. My eyebrow twitched upon seeing her questioning gaze. I was about to ask her what’s with her stare when the bell suddenly rang, signaling the end of another fruitful lunch time with the crazies. Sarcasm right there people.

“Well, this is fun. We should do this every day.” Snorlax says with a chuckle as she stood up, carrying her tray, heading towards the counter to dispose its contents.

Creepy followed suit, mumbling, “Still not liking my stripper name though.”

And then Crazy Psycho. “Meh, let’s just go to a real strip club one of these days and look for a suitable stripper name for you guys.”

My eyebrow rose up at that as I watch the three walking away. What kind of fucked up suggestion is that? Ugh Crazy Psycho.

“I won’t thank you for that…” Fang suddenly said making me to turn to her, the questioning gaze across her face gone to be replaced by amusement as she grinned at me. “…since we’re pretty much even, right?” With that, she gave me a wink, glanced at Betty for a second, then turned to walk away, urging her Desert friend to follow. I shook my head and stood up, my eyes at the two as they walked towards the exit. I guess it was pretty obvious why I did that, eh? Oh well, whatever.

I sighed as I picked up my tray. It was then I realized that Betty was looking at me, smiling warmly at me.

“What?” I asked with my brows furrowed slightly.

She shook her head, keeping the smile on her face. “It’s just…that was nice of you, Shinoda-san.”

I rolled my eyes at that as I walked towards the counter. Knowing that she was following close behind, I say, “She helped me in a way a couple of weeks ago, so I was just returning the favor,” as I waved my hand dismissively. We disposed the items, returned the tray and made our way towards the exit, walking side by side.

“Yes and…you didn’t have to, but you did.” She says. I glanced at her and found her smiling, eyes ahead with a couple of heavy looking books about Psychology in her hands, clutching them to her chest. She then glanced at me, a faint blush across her cheeks as she saw me looking back at her. “Y-you can be nice if you want to, you know.”

“I wonder, is it ‘want to’ or ‘have to?’” I sighed as I looked away from her, thoughts of giving Betty a chance enters my mind again. For the past two weeks, it had been entering my mind constantly. Do I want to give her a chance? Or do I have to give her a chance?

Which is which?

“You’re the only one who can answer that, Shinoda-san.” She replied softly. I let out a sigh, my eyes on the floor as we continue to walk together. She’s right.

I am the only one who can answer it.


__________________________________________________



“Snorlax? Really?” Snorlax says as she turned to me while she was wiping some glasses. I rolled my eyes as I placed empty bottles of beer in its rightful place. “Can’t you even be more inventive? I mean, Amazon is a lot better than that. Not the website, mind you.”

I ignored her for the nth time as I grabbed a couple of beers, placed it in a tray and made my way towards the needy zombies.

“Hey, why don’t you sit here with us and entertain us.” One zombie slurs as he took hold of the hem of my shirt. Rolling my eyes again, I slapped his hands away and ignored him as I made way back to the counter. Horny-Needy-Zombies, go figure.

“Snorlax? Amazon? What’s all this?” The Sexytary asks as she waves her pen at us. Oh, yeah. This woman here that’s sitting at the bar writing stuff in her notebook is now the new Assistant Manager of DAFUQ. Her name? Kashiwagi Yukirin. Don’t be surprised that I know her name since I’ve known her for years now because of Crazy Psycho. Anyway, I call her Big Boobed Sexytary since…aw c’mon. If you look at her it’s pretty much self-explanatory, really. She’s the secretary of Crazy Psycho’s rich dad and also one of Crazy Psycho’s confidants as she often helps Crazy Psycho when she needs to. Well, ex-Sexytary to rich dad then since to her, she’s pretty much demoted into being an Assistant Manager of a wrecked up bar. Her words, not mine. Anyway, obviously, rich dad’s company just bought this bar from Biker Santa a couple of weeks ago. Two weeks ago to be exact. Yeah, all because of Crazy Psycho wanting me to watch the Sister Act concert. Fucked up, right?

Honestly, I really hadn’t thought that she’d really let rich dad buy this place off. So I was surprised when a couple of days ago, a crying Big Boobed Sexytary greeted us inside, crying her eyes out as she told us her not-so-sob-story. Yeah, so she thinks she’s demoted but she’s actually not since she’s still getting paid for this. She told me—one night without Snorlax—the real deal about how rich dad wants to see Crazy Psycho’s skill when it comes to business. So he got the idea and decided to buy DAFUQ with the intent of Crazy Psycho handling it with the Sexytary helping her out. Rich dad’s personal project for his future successor. Yup, that’s right, whether we like it or not, our boss right now is Crazy Psycho. She’s the Manager and currently owner of DAFUQ. Dafuq right? Ugh.

Does Snorlax know who our current boss is, you ask?

No, she doesn’t. Crazy Psycho prefers to be the Charlie-like-boss as she prefers to work through the phone, calling the bar every now and then to check up on us. She actually changes her voice when she calls and always prefer to be on speaker phone, so she can do the whole ‘Hello Angels’ thing and wants us to call her Charlie. It was so fucked up that I couldn’t help but hang up the phone the first time she did that. She whined at me the whole day after that and well…I really hate whiney Crazy Psycho so I just stayed quiet when she do her fucked up calls. Anyway, the Sexytary handles everything here herself. Right now, she’s thinking of a way to revamp the whole place up.

What happened to Biker Santa you ask?

The hell should I know. He’s probably riding his Rudolf heading towards the North Pole or something. Yeah, he didn’t even say goodbye to us. Snorlax seemed disappointed though, as she wanted to see Biker Santa dress up as Santa in the Holidays. When she said that, I actually felt disappointed myself. It would’ve been cool if he did dress up as Santa while he wears those aviators of his. Tch. Such a disappointment right there.

“Mariko here, apparently likes to give people nicknames since she sucks at remembering names.” Snorlax sighed. It seems that she was the only one who figured out my nickname syndrome, because of Fang’s poor attempt to help them about their stripper names earlier. She’s been whining about that nonstop, since it was only then did she realize that I hadn’t call her by her name ever. Took her 4 months to realize that eh?

“Oh? That again?” The Sexytary said as she removes her glasses. “So she calls you Snorlax then? That really isn’t inventive enough, Mariko.” She says, shaking her head in disappointment as she looks at me. Psh. Whatever.

“See?” Snorlax gave me a look but then turned to the Sexytary, a look of confusion across her features. “Wait, again? She did that to you too?”

“Yup. I think she does that to everyone.” The Sexytary nods before taking a drink of her water. “If I remember correctly, she calls me Big Boobed Secretary.”

“Sexytary.” I corrected as I wiped the bar clean.

“Big Boobed Sexytary then. I actually like it and treat it as a compliment.” She then leaned close to Snorlax, hand cupped over the side of her lips as if to whisper. “Especially since I can see that she’s lacking in the chest area a bit.” Her brows moved at that, earning a chuckle from Snorlax.

“You know, I was wondering what that boobs of yours are made of, now I understand that it’s made of of your big ego.” I grumbled as I looked at the two, frowning.

“Aww c’mon, Mariko. I’m just teasing you.” She cooed as she placed her hand on top of mine, tapping it softly. “Don’t be mad, now. Your breasts are fine and dandy.”

“Wow, really? Can I see for myself so I could also take a vote?” A familiar voice suddenly said, making the three of us to turn towards the source.

“Oh? Is that Kazu-kun? It’s been awhile!” The Sexytary beamed as she got off of the bar stool to greet the Buffoon. The Buffon exchanged pleasantries to my two companions as he stood by the bar. I narrowed my eyes at him as he turned to me, wearing his killer smile.

“What the hell are you doing here, you pervert?” I asked with my arms crossed over my chest, remembering his comment about him wanting to see my breasts. I know he was just joking but still! He seems to sense it as he held out his hands as if in surrender.

“The recording ended early so I decided to check up on the place you work.” He shrugged, keeping the smile on his face. “Plus, I needed a drink so, I decided to go here and kill two birds in one.”

“And you just want a free drink, don’t you?” I raised my eyebrow at him, earning me a chuckle from him.

“Okay so killing three birds in one stone then.” He sat at a stool beside the Sexytary. I offered him a cold beer which he was thankful for, while Snorlax tends to the needy zombies. He took a drink of it and let out a deep sigh. “Ah, nothing like a cold beer after a day’s work.”

“It’s piss water.” I deadpanned.  “Why do you people act like it’s the most delicious thing on earth?”

He turned to look at his right, then at his left, looking around the dingy, old bar until his gentle, twinkling eyes rests on mine. With a playful grin, he says, “I would ask for your specialty drink, but I don’t think you guys have one besides beer.”

“Oh, so you were being nice then?” I raised my eyebrow and placed my hands on my waist. “We do have coke and rum, you know.”

“Anything else besides that?”

I stared at him for a while, thinking if I can offer her something besides all that. It was then I remembered Snorlax going to the grocery store earlier. With that thought, I replied with a shrug, “We have juice.”

“This bar definitely lives up to its name then. Dafuq?!” He laughs. The corner of my lips began twitching as I watch him laughing.

“You’re in a good mood today.” I said, trying to keep my face stoic. He gave me a wide smile as he leaned closer a bit, placing his chin in his hand.

“I am in a good mood, because I’m here.” He winked and I couldn’t help but let out a soft chuckle at that.

“You’re such a smooth talker.” I shook my head, smiling. We stared at each other for a moment, smiling, until the forgotten person beside him cleared her throat. We glanced at her and found her grinning, waving her pen as she points at us.

“You know, I’ve always wondered why the two of you aren’t going out yet.”

Smiles shrugged at that, his lips near the tip of the beer bottle. “You and me both.” He mumbled before taking a long drink of his piss water. I rolled my eyes at that, turned away and began cleaning the glasses that Snorlax had yet to finish, trying to avoid opening that whole ‘I dumped Smiles before he had a chance’ files again. Ugh, I so don’t need that. Thankfully, the two decided to leave me alone and began to play catch up, while I continue with my bartending duties. It was then Snorlax came back from tending to the needy zombies.

“You’ve got a fan at table number—“ Snorlax cuts herself off, realizing what she was about to say. She began to scratch her head, frowning slightly as she asks, “Do we have table numbers?”

“No we don’t.” I replied flatly. Do we even need one?

“And that’s another problem right there!” The Sexytary groaned in frustration. I glanced at her and found her resting her head on the table counter. “You know what this bar needs?! A bulldozer!” She cried out. Smiles tries to console her by rubbing her back.

“Best plan ever.” I nodded as I placed the cleaned glasses back to its place. Obviously I don’t care if this place gets taken down. I figure I can always look for another job, so I’m all ‘meh whatever’ to this place. I would probably miss tending to the needy zombies though.

“Hey! Short hair! Why don’t you come here and get me a lap dance! It’s my fucking birthday today!” The alcoholic zombie from earlier yelled while his horde of zombies laughed their ass off. Okay, better scratch what I said earlier. I’m so going to be glad that this place would be taken down then.

“Are you talking to me? I’ve got a short hair too.” Smiles suddenly said as he stood up and faced the alcoholic zombies. Ugh. Oh God.

“Smiles, sit down and don’t try the whole heroic bullshit, please.” I groaned, leaning at the counter with both hands placed on it as I glared at him. That doesn’t seem to faze his glare towards the alcoholic group who began taunting him. How very cliché.

“Yeah, Smiley boy. Better sit down like a good boy you are and let hot stuff do her thing, kay?” The alcoholic bastard then looked at his friends, rubbing his crotch, laughing. “Let her do her thing to my thang!”

Okay, normally, I would just ignore such crude comments like any other day. I’m used to it. But you see, I don’t think Smiles is into the whole ignore thing as he quickly made his way towards their table, fuming mad. Luckily, the Sexytary moved into action, as she hastily stood up and grabbed Smiles arm, pulling him before he can reach their table. Snorlax and I quickly followed suit, trying to restrain Smiles from doing something stupid.

“Smiles, calm down!” I growled, both my hands on his chest as I began to push him away from the table. He didn’t budge. He just looked at me, incredulously, gritting his teeth in anger.

“You’re going to let him talk to you like that?!”

I was about to respond to his outburst when I heard the brief screech of a chair being pushed back and felt someone’s back on mine. I glanced behind me and found Snorlax, facing the standing drunkard, blocking his way to protect me, Smiles and the Sexytary who’s still pulling Smiles arm. I suddenly fear for her safety, that I turned to the side, keeping one hand on Smiles chest while the other on Snorlax’s shoulder.

“Back off man, I know Aikido. 2nd Dan black belter right here.” Snorlax threatened, her hand held up in a halting manner. I have no idea what the hell is Aikido but I hope it’s deadly since the guy is pretty tall and big. Hmm. But then again, there’s always the nutcracker move which is definitely a killer for men like him. We could just use that if Snorlax’s Aikido fails. You definitely don’t need a black belt to know THAT move.

The drunkard ignored Snorlax’s threat though, as he slurred his words to Smiles, pointing at him. “You her boyfriend, boy?”

And now, let us open and revisit the whole ‘I dumped Smiles before he had a chance’ files once again. Sarcasm there. Ugh. For God’s sakes, even the drunkard wants to peek on that fucking file. Can’t they just leave it alone in the past? Okay so granted, the drunkard doesn’t know about that. But still! It’s so obvious that me and Smiles here aren’t—

“Yes, I’ am! I’m her boyfriend!”

—in a relationship…? Huh…? The hell?!

“WHAT?!!” My thoughts exactly. Wait…I didn’t cry that out, when I should’ve. So…who…?

Frowning, turned to look and found our manager, Crazy Psycho near the entrance, looking at me, stunned as she probably heard Smiles declaration. She wasn’t alone though. Because beside her is another person, looking at me with the same stunned expression as Crazy Psycho has underneath her thick rimmed glasses.

"Haruna?" I whispered softly as I stared at her.

The hell is she doing here?!


TBC



_________________________________________________


Next up: Part 2! Obviously.  :lol: Miichan and Haruna goes clubbing with an uneasy Mariko staying behind because she's at DAFUQ, working.  :lol: See you guys in a few days!  :) Thanks for reading!  :bow:

_________________________________________________
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 12: Want to, Have to Part 1!)
Post by: RJay on October 05, 2012, 03:25:52 PM
Seriously? Stripper names? That's funny. And wow, Sae's being creepy saying and eager to know what's under those shirts. Disturbing much.

It was funny though, with the way Mariko narrates the pole dancing scene and the other crazies are just listening and imagine the whole scene with their mouths agape. I seriously laughed at that.

That was some small cliff at the end, when Mariko whispered Haruna's name, surprised that she was there; it's like she would have to explain the whole 'it's not what you think' situation.

Yeah, I'm taking science and stuff, thinking about being an engineer. But it seems I'm failing the subject, it was really hard; though the exercises were easing to do, the exams were just too damn hard. I have to study harder and harder to get a decent grade.

By the way, what do you actually do for living?(if you don't want to say it here, you can just pm me; if you want that is)


Anyway, another great chapter, thanks for the update
Can't wait for the next, I'll come back in a few days when you update.

Man, I seriously can't do anything on mine, just too damn busy. Ugh.
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 12: Want to, Have to Part 1!)
Post by: lovemariharu on October 05, 2012, 03:39:26 PM
UPDATE!! OMG.. OMG..

It was happy moment.. Until the part..
Haruna appeared in that part! Really.. Why does she have to come with Miichan? O: O:
At first, I was like.. NO WAY.. This is ruined..

But.. Reading your teaser.. Well, guess it wasn't that bad.. really waiting for the next part..
Wahaha.. Waiting for that uneasy Mariko XD must be 85% now!! I meant, how can that kind of person be uneasy because of this? : heart:

Reply to the comment..
Um.. Well, it doesn't matter how long it is as long as Mariko reached the peak XD Wahahaha.. curious to the max..
Well, at the same time, I'm just really happy to see happy Haruna finally being happy XD
Imagining Haruna being happy.. OMG that must be the best part ever..
As you said, Haruna is just so lovely.. Really.. I'm Mariko oshi at first, can't help but to ship MariHaru, and now, it's not Haruna as Mariko's pair, but I'm also Haruna oshi now O: O: can't help but to love Haruna as well.. The more I see Haruna, the more I can't resist T.T as you said as well, I gotta agree that Mariko just.. acted that differently to Haruna! Haha.. Well, it's not only in this fanfic.. In the real life as well, we can see the differences Mariko treated Haruna compared to the rest XD
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 12: Want to, Have to Part 1!)
Post by: yanouchi on October 05, 2012, 04:19:13 PM
yey!! never thought that Haruna going to Dafuq bar with Miichan...interesting scene btw..

When exactly (the scene) Mariko starts to like Haruna? is it when
didn't realize that she like Haruna?.

is Mariko's kinda person who not saying "i love you" easily?,
i hope in Mariharu moments shes a romantic person just like in
real life. some wink scenes maybe since Haruna likes to look at her,

Mariharu's wink
(http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7ob4fSCBv1rt9waoo1_400.gif)(http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m857pok1uY1qdt57ho5_r1_250.gif)

back hug or anything that makes me squeal reading it..  :nya:
just imagine right now makes me go kyaaaahh!!  :shy2:

thanks so much for the update, can't wait for the next chapter..... :inlove:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 12: Want to, Have to Part 1!)
Post by: SharkAttack on October 06, 2012, 10:45:36 PM
Ah, Rena's friend, eh? I assume she will be introduced later...

Anyways, back to the main pair... Haruna is so cute!  XD How could you NOT fall for her, Mariko-sama?!

Oh Smiles, doomed to be in the friendzone causing drama, lol.

Yukirin's nickname made me laugh like hell, hahaha!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 12: Want to, Have to Part 1!)
Post by: yuukimoko on October 06, 2012, 10:51:16 PM
Can someone please get me a list with all the nicknames and the true name? I lost it after a while and now i dont know which is which.......

Thanks for the update~
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 12: Want to, Have to Part 1!)
Post by: kahem on October 06, 2012, 11:18:28 PM
Go Sayaka! Kick his ass!!!
Oh shit Kojiharu came at the wrong time lol

I have the same system as Mariko for the secrets. I have an auto-delete function ^^
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 12: Want to, Have to Part 1!)
Post by: flameeyes on October 11, 2012, 06:28:28 AM
FANGIRLING
 
 When Mariko says
 
 (https://fbcdn-sphotos-h-a.akamaihd.net/hphotos-ak-ash4/s480x480/249406_529032777111442_131360091_n.jpg)
 
 I am like  :mon pray2: :mon pray2: :mon pray2:
 
 (http://drawception.com/pub/panels/2012/4-23/9LGAap1YCp-8.png)


 
 and when she says “Nothing, but an oversized shirt that says, ‘Haha, made you look.’”
 
 I'm like
 
 
 (http://www.animateit.net/data/media/august2009/th_ani_foo2.gif)
 


 ME: say naked!!!!
 
 (http://www.kingofgames.net/files/image/fighting-games-661-sift-heads-3.jpg)
 
 ahahahhahahhah
 
 
 I'm being a
 (http://www.legaljuice.com/pervert%20drawing%20sick%20sex%20stickman.gif)AGAIN
 
 :mon sweat: :mon sweat: :mon sweat: :mon sweat:

ahahahhaha

so that TBC?...okay I'm used to it

and yeah!

you can make season two for this you're FOF and all so you can do that thing I will never give up till you say yes!
(http://fc05.deviantart.net/fs27/f/2008/116/c/2/stickman_runnig_by_LPxNano.gif)
 :cow: ahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha :cow:

so that's all for now


 (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/deco1.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/k-great.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/tama-07.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/k-great.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/deco1.gif)
  take care always   and keep up your good work nee-san

Ja ne~ (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/icon_syda.gif)


 
          ◄FLAMEEYES[/m]

Proud to be an E-book reader
====================================
 
 so I'm not using so much gif. ahahahahha
you know nee-san I'm still thinking the question I forgot to ask to you

ahaahhahaha
:rofl: :rofl: :rofl:

 
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 13: Want to, Have to Part 2!)
Post by: FoF on October 14, 2012, 04:55:58 PM
Yay! I made it! I think.  :nervous
So anyway...

My replies to commenters:

@RJay: It is a small cliff isn't it?  :lol: I was having trouble writing at that time so I just came up with a short one. Hopefully this chapter will make up to it.  :lol: I totally understand how busy you are that you can't update lately.  :) I've had those days as well. I'm still having those days, really .  :lol: Study hard my friend and get back to finishing your fics when you have the time.  :) Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@lovemariharu: The cliffhanger I did wasn't really that major.  :lol: Haruna is definitely about to get happy.  :lol: Not in this chap though.  :nervous Oh so you became a Haruna oshi because of the MariHaru tandem? I think I get that since I became a Mariko oshi because of the MariHaru tandem.  :lol: Well that and being a troll added her to my top list of favorites.  I love trolls.  :lol: Yeah, Mariko-sama does treat Haruna differently in real life. Their friendship really is cute.  :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@yanouchi: Mariko, in this story, is the apathetic kind at first but as the story develops, her feelings does too. I think she's pretty much the type that cringes at mushy stuff at first but I'm pretty sure that's about to change.  :lol: Things are going to get mushy so, I think we'll get to see Mariko's romantic side.  :) Too many 'I think' here. Sorry about that.  :nervous Sometimes, even though I write this, I'm not sure myself what type of person they are.  :nervous Anyway, hopefully I answered your question. Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@SharkAttack: Ah, Rena's friend. When will we meet thee again?  :lol: Haruna is pretty cute here.  XD Though sometimes I think I exaggerated on how innocent she is at times.  :nervous I loled at the friendzoned comment.  :lol: But, i do feel bad for that OC since he is stuck at the friendzone area.  :lol: Yukirin's nickname eh? I've always imagine her as the secretary type wearing a fitted business attire so... :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@yuukimoko: A new commenter!  :) I'm happy, yet I feel bad for confusing you when it comes to their nicknames. I do tend to change their given nicknames whenever I think of a new one, so...sorry about that.  :nervous You can find their nicknames at the first page of this thread just like O r i g a m i said. The nicknames will eventually stop anyway as Mariko is slowly getting warm to her friends.  :) Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting.  XD

@kahem: Oooh. Sayaka kicking someone's butt. tch. Should've written something about that.  :nervous Kojiharu's timing do suck.  :lol: Auto-delete function? I have one myself since whenever my bestfriend tells me something I'll completely forget about it after a couple of days.  :lol: It is kinda useful when you think about it.  :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@O r i g a m i: You're Sese right? I was surprised when I began scanning the comments again to reply and saw your new username. I was like, 'Eh?'  :lol: Well Crazy Psycho is pretty crazy and psychotic.  :lol: Mariko's percentage? Yeah, unfortunately for Mariko, it increases here.  :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@flameeyes: I knew you'd react at that stripper scene.  :lol: If I was listening to Mariko I'd probably make that face as well. I mean, that is such a tease.  :lol: Season 2? Hmmm...still don't know still it is a bit early to decide that. I can only do 1 season 2 so it's either POF or this. Again, it's still early to determine so...I guess you can keep hoping.  :nervous That question you forgot?  :lol: Ask me when you remember it.  :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

To dear thank you pressers and silent readers, I thank you as well.   :bow: :bow: :bow:


Sorry if it took so long since I was pretty much occupied with work and games lately.  :lol:
Bummer though since I finished the game I'm playing and I'm now feeling empty. So I decided to write, thus why it took long.  :nervous
Hopefully, you guys won't kill me for this.  :nervous

I warn again!
This is fiction. If I ever offend someone, please feel free to tell me.  :)
With that, ENJOY!  :)


____________________________________________________




(http://imageshack.us/a/img203/6582/pv26.png)
many thanks to yanouchi and crazywota for the poster




Chapter 13: Want to, Have to Part 2





"So you and Smiles aren't...?" Crazy Psycho trailed off, pointing at me and a sulking Smiles who is currently sitting at one of the table of the bar, drowning himself with a lot of piss water. Yeah, the whole ordeal with the drunkard is now over and done with, with the help of a very pissed off Sexytary, threatening to call the police if the group wouldn't get the hell out of here. Let me tell you, she was damn scary when she said...I mean, when she yelled that. She went all hulk mode. Well except for the fact that she was red rather than green, with her eyes wide and a bunch of veins popping out of her neck. Definitely a scary sight to see. I better remind myself not to piss her off, EVER.

"No we're not." I groaned, placing my hand on the counter. Snorlax, who is standing beside me, nudged me at my side, motioning towards the gloomy person sitting next to Crazy Psycho. With a slight frown, I added, “He probably just said that to shut that man up," keeping my eyes on Betty who let out a soft sigh. Why does it look like she doesn’t believe me? Ugh.

I sighed and shook my head, then turned to look back at Crazy Psycho. My eyebrow rose up as I saw the teasing grin on her face. What?!

She shook her head then shrugged, glancing at the sulky Buffoon. “Well I hope you’re right, about how he just wanted to shut him up.” She said. Placing her chin in her hand, she added, “Because if you’re wrong, then you better clarify to him how you’re NOT his girlfriend,” with the corner of her lips arched down.

I looked at the pathetic looking Buffoon, opening another bottle of beer and drinking half of it. He already had a few drinks and well…that is so going in his tab. No freebies for him now because of that fucked up declaration of his. Me being his girlfriend huh? Ugh, somehow hearing that brings me back to high school. I guess I have to break it again to him how we’re not a couple again. And yes, the use of the word ‘again’ twice is appropriate for this situation.

“You know, this is the first time I’ve been here and well…” Crazy Psycho trailed off as she looks around. “Yuki is right. This whole place…is kinda sucky.”

“Well it can’t be helped since we have a sucky Manager too.” I flatly said, crossing my arms over my chest as I looked at her.

She glared at me. “Hey! It’s not MY fault that— “ She immediately zips her lips realizing her mistake as three pair of eyes stare at her. A crooked smile formed on my lips as I find it amusing to see my bestfriend squirm under their gazes. She gulped nervously as she found Snorlax looking at her with her head cocked slightly to the side, confusion apparent in her face. Betty on the other hand was looking at her expectantly. Hmmm. Looks like Betty knows about Crazy Psycho’s secret identity. Somehow, I’m not surprised.

Crazy Psycho opened her mouth, looking like retarded nemo, as she was about to retract or offer some fucked up excuse to what she accidentally said, when the Sexytary came out of the backroom of the bar. All eyes turned to her as she glared at Crazy Psycho.

“You! I need to talk to you.” She growled as she pointed at the poor girl who jumped slightly. I could only narrow my eyes boredly as the Sexytary made her way to Crazy Psycho, grabbed her by the arm and began pulling her towards the back room.

“Calm down Yuki. I’m sure we can all sort things out in a no-putting-on-a-scary-face manner.” Crazy Psycho cooed, smiling nervously as she let the Sexytary pull her.

Our eyes followed the two until they locked themselves inside the room. Silence soon follows as we stare at the closed door. I can’t blame the Sexytary for being pissed off right now, since she’s probably feeling all stressed out with their project, and obviously, her supposed partner isn’t helping one bit. Rich Dad can just fire her, you know, if the whole place continues in this state he can easily do that. But then again, I don’t think Crazy Psycho is going to let that happen. The Sexytary is still her friend and all. She can just throw a fit or whine if Rich Dad ever fired Sexytary. It’s either that or she can make this bar work to impress daddy dearest. The latter seems impossible if she’s not going to come clean on her secret identity to Snorlax and come to work here personally as our Manager. Speaking of coming clean to Snorlax…

“How do they know each other again?” Snorlax asked, scratching her head as she turned to me.

“Mutual friend.” I shrugged nonchalantly as I answered her.

“Like the mutual friend you and Kashiwagi-san have? Or the mutual friend Kashiwagi-san and Saito-san has?” She countered, her brow quirked up in confusion and doubt. I only offered another shrug then turned away from her, not wanting to say anything else that would give Snorlax a clue to Crazy Psycho secret identity. Like I said, it’s her secret. She should be the one blurting it out, not me or anyone else.

“You guys are definitely keeping something.” She mumbled. I ignored her, keeping my eyes away from her until I heard her sigh. I glanced at her as she says, “But, I don’t want to pry since that really isn’t me…so…” with a shrug. I made a face when she said that, totally disagreeing on how she doesn’t pry. Yeah right.

She then turned her attention to Betty who was just silently watching us…or rather, me. Upon seeing that my narrowed eyes are on her, she quickly averted her gaze to Snorlax who asked her, “So, what brings the two of you here, Haruna?”

“Oh…um…I-I was going back to the dormitory when I met Minegishi-san on the way. She said she was bored and wanted to walk around a bit.” Betty explained, smiling slightly. “I didn’t want her to walk alone in the night so…I um…decided to accompany her.”

“A walk? Wearing a dress? MY dress?” I questioned as I pointed at her clothes with my eyebrow arched up. Yes, Betty here is wearing one of my dresses, a simple gray mini dress that ends above her knees. It hugs her figure since, obviously, we have different sizes. Despite that, it looks good on her as it accentuates her figure more. I have a feeling this is the work of Crazy Psycho. It’s nice to know that she’s now being a good Fairy Godmother to Betty now, but…I’m having mixed feelings on knowing she went through my stuff without my permission for Betty’s whole makeover. Does a Fairy Godmother borrow stuff now?

She blushed furiously under my scrutinizing gaze, her eyes on her lap as she plays with the dress. “I-I’m s-s-orry. M-Minegishi-san in-insisted that I b-borrow this…and that I couldn’t come if I…don’t so…” She stammered nervously. I guess I was right there. That didn’t make me stop the frown that formed on my face though as I stared at her. She glanced at me, noticing the hard look I’m giving her. Yeah, I’m not really liking this whole thing. Is it because they rummaged my closet? Partly yes and…a whole lot of no.

 “Hey, why are you being so hard on her? She looks great.” Snorlax slightly jabbed me at my side, probably noticing my mood. I frowned at her as she smiled and turned back to Betty. “You look great, Haruna. That dress suits you.”

My hardened gaze softened slightly as Betty let out her shy thanks to Snorlax, her cheeks tinted pink due to the embarrassment she feels. Looking at her, I couldn’t help but agree with Snorlax. Betty is very pretty if she dresses up like this more. Much like when she had her concert. I should be glad that she’s out of her horrendous clothing and that she let Crazy Psycho dress her up for a change, but…weirdly enough…I’m not.

I should, but I’m not.

 “Don’t you think she looks great, Mariko?” Snorlax playfully asks as she nudged me again, grinning. I glanced at Betty and found her eyes shifting between me and her lap, a blush across her cheeks as she bit her lower lip, looking at me expectantly. My eyebrow arched up at that, as it looked like she does want me to compliment her. Is she…fishing for compliments now?

My lack of response on Snorlax’s question earned me another nudge on my side, making me to glare at her as I realized how nudgy happy she is today. She nodded her head on Betty’s direction and gave me a look. Despite feeling a bit uncomfortable at complimenting Betty in front of Snorlax, I conceded to her wish as I let out a sigh.

 “Yeah you do. You look…uh…great.” I mumbled as I looked at the side and nodded my head. Don’t get me wrong, if Betty and I were alone, I’d lamely compliment her again, but with Snorlax giving me a teasing look here and there, I can’t say it to her. I’m actually forced to compliment her now what with nudgy happy here urging me too. I don’t think she noticed though as she let out a small ‘thanks’ which made me glance at her. She was smiling slightly as she looks at her lap, looking like a giddy school girl who just got noticed by her secret crush. Well, in this case, not-so-secret-crush since everybody knows about it, even her crush. I’m pretty sure even a blind man can sense this you know. Yeah, it’s THAT obvious.

After that, there were a lot of blahs between the three of us as we talked about trivial things like the upcoming finals and about work. Betty doesn’t seem to have any problems with her work and her boss, the Psychiatric Squirrel. She says she’s nice and takes care of her really well and all that blahs of goodness. Obviously I’m not really fond of that Squirrel as I kept remembering her cheeky smile whenever she sees me. It just…annoys me, you know? It’s annoying as she often looks at me like she knows me, like she has me all figured out. I’m pretty sure she does but still! Ugh. Does she have to be so damn obvious about it?

Anyway, that aside, Snorlax began telling Betty about our line of work now. I honestly don’t tell Betty much about work since whenever she asks me how work was I’d just shrug or brush it off. No, I’m not being bitchy since work is pretty much like that really. It’s all meh to me. So then she asks if we encounter such scary men like earlier and Snorlax and I look at each other for a moment then shrugged as we answered her simultaneously with a yes. She frowned at that, disturbed, obviously not liking our answer. I can’t blame her since it is pretty crazy to find two…or rather, three girls now running a bar alone. But surprisingly and thankfully, we hadn’t encountered problematic customers like those guys earlier. Sure there were lewd proposition here and there, but once we said NO—with bold and capital letters—they’d stop and just drown themselves with piss water heading towards zombieland. Some would even cry out their problems and well…I always give them to Snorlax since she’s pretty good at giving out advices and stuff. I couldn’t care less about the zombies problems really. Anyway, also a factor would be that this bar looks like a rundown place and that there are a few customers and yeah, no major problems, really. Well except for the whole new management thing right now, but that’s a problem for Crazy Psycho and the Sexytary, really.

Speaking of the two, it took them a couple of minutes to emerge out of the backroom. My eyebrow rose up the moment I saw a sulky looking Crazy Psycho pouting and grumbling as she made her way back to her seat beside Betty. Hmmm. I’m guessing that meeting of theirs didn’t go well for her then. No surprise there really.

“Good news.” The Sexytary says as she stood by the entrance of the backroom. “I just got a call earlier from our Manager and she says that she’ll meet with us one of these days to discuss and strategize on this bar’s current situation. Oh and Miichan’s tagging along with the meeting as well.”

“She? How’d you know your Manager is a she? She could be a he, you know.” Crazy Psycho pointed out at the Sexytary who glared at her.

“He or she, whatever. I don’t care what he or she is just as long as he or she comes to the meeting we’re having.” The Sexytary retorted, keeping her eyes locked at the pouting Crazy Psycho. Heh. Goes to show who wears the pants in this fucked up partnership they have.

“I’m guessing the mutual friend that you guys are talking about is the Manager, eh?” Snorlax asks as she crossed her arms to her chest, looking at the Sexytary and Crazy Psycho back and forth. “If it is then that would answer a lot of things. Can’t wait to meet he or she then.”

I narrowed my eyes, tempted to point out Crazy Psycho on her secret especially when she groaned and pound the counter with her hand, ordering, “Ugh. Whatever. Give me something strong, will you. I need a drink,” as she frowns at me.

Snorlax and I shared a look and with a shrug, I pulled out a cold beer from below, opened it and placed it in front of her. With a bored tone I said, “Here’s the Shinoda specialty. I call it, piss water delight. Enjoy.”

She raised her eyebrow at me. “Seriously? Not even a gin? A scotch? Bourbon?”

I shrugged. “We have coke and a bottle of rum. But I wouldn’t go for the rum if I were you. I checked it earlier and found it open and infested with icky stuff.” That’s actually a lie right there. I just don’t want her to drink something hard since my Goody-Goody roommate is with her. Now that I think about it…

“Have you ever drunk those?” I asked as I raised my eyebrow at her.

 “Not the point here.” She rolled her eyes. “Point is, you guys better stock more on the alcoholic stuff since this is a bar and all.”

“Already written.” The Sexytary chimed in with a smile as she held out her small notebook to Crazy Psycho. “You want to make another point? Let’s hear it at the meeting.”

“Fine!” Crazy Psycho growled. She then turned her attention to her left, way past the brooding Smiles, pointing at the lonely man sleeping on the table. “And could someone check if that guy still has a pulse? I haven’t seen him move at all since we entered here.”

“I’ll go and check.” Snorlax sighed, as she picked up the cue stick Biker Santa uses to poke the drunken zombies. Yeah, Biker Santa was in charge of determining when we should call the ambulance around here. He is the certified nurse of DAFUQ, you know. He’d poke and when he sees that there’s life, he’d yell, ‘All clear.’ He can be pretty useful too you know.

“It feels like I’m in a cemetery here, the mood is all wrong.” Crazy Psycho complained then turned towards Betty. “Maybe we should head out and look for a better place, Haruna-chan. Our lesson for today isn’t really suitable for the cemetery type of place.”

“Lesson?” I tilted my head slightly to the side as I frowned slightly at Crazy Psycho who shrugged.

“Yup. I’m teaching Haruna-chan here how to pick up ze ladies.” She wiggled her eyebrows at me, grinning widely like a lewd old man. Teaching Betty how to pick up ladies? Is she serious? Does Betty even agree to this ridiculousness?

I turned to look at Betty, bewildered at what Crazy Psycho is talking about. I saw her glance at me for a second before she turned to Crazy Psycho, shaking her head with a blush across her cheeks. “M-Minegishi-san, I told you I just want to accompany you. I…I don’t want to pick up…uhm…l-ladies. I…o-only like one girl…so…” She trailed off, her eyes on her lap as she blushed madly at her admission. One girl eh? That again? Oh, I wonder who could that one girl be. Sarcasm there people.

“I know, I know. You want to stick to one lucky…seashore.” Crazy Psycho waves her hand in a brush off gesture. She gave me a look when she softly said the seashore bit making me to roll my eyes at the not-so-hidden word she really wants to refer me too. Meh, whatever.

“Oh, so Kojima-san here likes a girl? How cute.” Sexytary piped in as she stood beside me, smiling. Betty’s blush went tenfold at that, her lips pursed tight as she continues to look at her lap. If she blushes even more, I’d think she’d faint from all that blood in her head, though I doubt that she can blush even more than this.

“If you don’t mind me asking, Kojima-san, is this girl you like a friend of yours?” The Sexytary questioned the blushing Betty. My eyebrow quirked up when I saw her glance at me for like a millisecond then looked away, nodding her head slightly as she bit her lower lip.

“I see. I take it she doesn’t know about it then?” She asked another awkward question, for Betty and…for me.

Betty pursed her lips, a slight frown across her face as she ponders on the Sexytary’s question. After a moment, she finally answers softly, “I…I hope not,” her voice sounded low-spirited as she looks at her lap.

The Sexytary cocked her head slightly, a look of astonishment across her face. “You don’t want her to know?”

Betty shook her head making me to frown at her. She…she doesn’t want me to know?

“Why?” I asked, surprising myself in the process. I wasn’t planning on voicing out my thoughts to Betty, but…I guess I really wanted to know why she doesn’t want me to know.

“I…I don’t want her to pity me,” was her soft reply. My frown deepened as I stare at her, feeling stunned at her admission. She thinks that I would pity her? What?! That’s completely fucked up! Why the hell would I pity her?! She’s beautiful inside and out! Anyone would be lucky to have her. Anyone…

…even me.

The ridiculousness of what she said made me want to respond as anger slowly builds inside me. I kept my glare at her dejected form, opened my mouth and was about to say my piece about her lack of confidence when Snorlax returned from her mini adventure of finding out if the zombie is dead.

Snorlax let out a deep sigh at the end of the counter. “He’s alive and dreaming about a bunch of animals. I didn’t want to stick around since he was starting to moan it out in a sexual way.” She shivered, her face showing how grossed out she feels about her mini adventure. The lack of response from us made her realize the sudden tension surrounding all of us. With a confused look, her eyes began shifting towards all of us. “I…uh…interrupted something, didn’t I?”

I could only sigh and look away, frowning at the floor. Honestly, I was glad for the interruption. If it weren’t for Snorlax, I might’ve let my feeling get over me. Heh. Feelings. The apathetic one has one, how ironic.
 
“No you didn’t.” Crazy Psycho said. I glanced at her and found her smiling slightly at Snorlax. “But we are just about to leave, right Haruna-chan?” She asks, turning to the crestfallen Betty. She placed a hand on hers and squeezed it, trying to comfort her. It seems to work as Betty nodded her head and smiled slightly. I stared at Miichan for a moment, looking at her soft and comforting smile to Betty. Seeing that, I felt a pang of something inside me and before I could figure it out what it is and before it grows inside me, I shook my head, crossed my arms over my chest and looked away, turning my attention to the brooding Smiles who has his back to us.

“If you’re going, you should take Smiles with you.” I suggested as I kept my eyes on him.

“What?!” Was the immediate response from Crazy Psycho and Smiles. I couldn’t help but narrow my eyes at finding out that Smiles over there was listening in. I’d bet he also eavesdrop on the whole Betty likes a girl issue earlier. Knowing him, he’d probably ask me about that later on. Ugh. He can be such a girl sometimes.

I glanced at Crazy Psycho who’s giving me an incredulous look. “I don’t want you two walking the street alone in the dark. Let Smiles chaperone you.” Plus it’s Crazy Psycho so…c’mon. She’d probably drag Betty here somewhere just to teach her a bunch of useless stuff, so a chaperone is definitely needed. No need to say that though.

“But—“

“Scratch your ‘but’ and deal with it.” I growled as I gave her a stern gaze. Her wavering eyes were locked on mine, silently pleading me to reconsider, but I didn’t give in as I kept my firm gaze at her. Seeing this, she let out a defeated sigh, her shoulder slumped in surrender.

“Fine. Scrooge you.” She whined pouting like a child as she placed her arms on the counter. I could only roll my eyes at that as I made my way towards another brooding child that’s drowning himself in piss water. I walked towards him, ignoring the gaze of three people that were aimed at me, especially the one underneath the thick rimmed glasses. I let out a sigh as I stood by Smiles table. I wasn’t surprised to see him pouting as well. Brooding twins, go figure.

“You heard me, obviously.” I flatly said, keeping my crossed arms over my chest as I boredly stare at his pathetic state. I looked at the finished bottles of beers he had. “Hopefully, you’re not drunk enough from consuming six bottles of beer.”

“You know I have a higher tolerance when consuming alcohol.” He reminded me as he took another sip of his seventh beer.

“Yeah, I think I remember now since I’m still talking to you without the drunk-gibberish-talk.” I sighed as I stared at him. “So? Chaperone them for me?”

“Will you forgive me if I do?” He asks as he finally looks at me, his eyes pleading me to accept his apology. I stared at him for a moment, then placed a hand on my firm shoulder, a faint smile on my lips.

“If you do a good job, then maybe.”

“You know I didn’t mean it, right? I mean, I just—“

“I know, Kazuhiko.” I said as I cut him off, squeezing his shoulder slightly before removing it. He looked at me with his eyes wide, probably because I just used his real name. I ignored his surprised look as I added, “We’ll talk about this later okay? Just…not now,” with a slight frown on my face, turning away from him and finding myself looking at Betty who quickly turned away. I shook my head and let out a sigh at that, keeping my eyes on her. Great. Just fucking great. This is definitely one reason why I don’t want to talk to him now. Yeah, I prefer that we were alone since the four people over there might be listening in, especially the person I have my eyes locked on, literally mind you. Plus, I’m considerate enough not to wound his manly pride here, you know. And believe me, his pride would be wounded for his recklessness earlier.

It seems like he didn’t get how I didn’t want to have this talk because I was looking out for him, as he let out a soft chuckle. I turned to him, keeping my brows furrowed as he stood up, glanced at me wearing a knowing look and gave me a slight smile.

“Right, later.” He said as he turned towards the others then back at me. “You are cracking up Scrooge. And the thing is, you aren’t completely aware of it.” He then placed his hand on my shoulder, softly patting it before he turned and began walking towards the others, leaving me to stare at him confusedly.

The hell was that?




_____________________________________________________





“Kojima-san is such a nice girl.” Sexytary commented from beside me. I turned my head to look at her as I kept my lazy position, my head resting on my arms. She was smiling slightly as she looks at a bunch of papers as she computes the expenses we had last week. “And she has it bad for you. Like Kazuhiko bad,” she said as she glanced at me.

Oh, she knows. Surprising? I think not.

The trio left an hour ago. With a promise from Smiles he’ll message me if they reached the dorms safety, a bunch of roll eyeing moments from a pouting Crazy Psycho and an unenthusiastic goodbye from Betty,  the trio finally left, leaving the three of us to back to zombieland. A bunch of customers walked inside after the trio left leaving the three of us a bit busy to tend to their needs. They ordered the usual; a couple of beers, some peanuts and advices from the Sexytary and Snorlax about their love lives. Yeah, that’s the usual order around here at the DAFUQ. Don’t ask why, it just is.

“A nice handsome boy and a nice pretty girl at the same time.” She nodded her head looking impressed. She then pointed her pen at me. “You, my dear, are truly blessed. Your parents must be proud of you.”

I groaned out to the table, hiding my face from the frustration that I’m feeling. Why me? I mean, all I wanted was to survive college and get my degree. I didn’t ask for all these drama! Ugh!

“Who’s leading anyway?” I hear the Sexytary ask.

“I don’t know Saito-san’s score, but I pegged Haruna for about…85.” Snorlax answered. 85? I gained 5% today? That’s one fucked up scoring.

“Oooh. That’s close.”

“Isn’t it? It would’ve been 90 since our lover girl here calls her by her name..” I rolled my eyes at that. “…but I was generous enough to keep it 85 for her.”

“That’s a fucked up reason.” I mumbled to the counter.

“Well not for me since you call me Snorlax!” The Pokemon reasoned, probably giving me a glare. I sat up and placed my chin in my hand, staring at her boredly. Yup, she’s glaring at me and pouting.

“Touché.” I muttered as I looked away from her. She really can’t get over that fact huh?

“But you know…” The Sexytary started as she jots down something on her notebook then began computing using her calculator. “…even though I barely know Kojima-san, I can tell she’s a very fragile yet selfless girl.”

I stared blankly at the Sexytary as she turns to look at me, pushing her glasses up her nose. “I mean, just by hearing how she doesn’t want you to pity her or pressure you with her feelings tells what kind of person she is.”

I looked away from her, knowing quite well that Betty is selfless. She does charity work every Saturdays, and well, that pretty much tells how selfless she is. I’m pretty sure no one can top that. But then again, the Sexytary here isn’t talking about that huh.

“I know it is cruel of me to say this but…I think it’s kind of cute how Kojima-san is jealous of Kazu-kun, despite the heartbreaking look she gave.” The Sexytary chuckled making me to look at her weirdly.

“She does look like a cute pouting kid whenever she’s jealous of Saito-san.” Snorlax snickered. Not her too? Maybe I should add Sadistic to her nickname then. Geez, that’s just sick. Sick sadistic people. Ugh.

I let out a sigh as I shook my head. I stared blankly at the table as I thought back on Betty’s jealousy when it comes to Smiles. “You know, I’ve always wondered about that.” I turned to the two, waving my hand. “The jealousy thing.”

“You’re wondering why Haruna is jealous of Saito-san?” Snorlax asked as she looks at me incredulously. “Getting dense now, Mariko?

“It’s a serious question.” I retorted unenthusiastically as I narrowed my eyes at her. “I prefer it if you could just answer it without the insults.”

“But insulting you is fun. I mean, you call me Snorlax, right?” She said with a touch of sarcasm as she shrugged while grinning.

“That doesn’t even make any sense.” I rolled my eyes. That Snorlax thing really broke her huh. Maybe I should change it for her sanity’s sake. Maybe she prefers another Pokemon then. Would Psyduck be appropriate for her?

She chuckled then leaned towards me. “Okay so you’re asking why Haruna is jealous of Saito-san, right?”

I nodded my head, keeping my narrowed eyes on her.

“Well, you see, it’s like this. You and Saito-san are like THE perfect couple—”

“But we’re not—“

“Hold it. I know you’re not, but let me finish.” She held up her hand, cutting me off from telling her the obvious. With my eyebrow raised, I silently told her to continue, which she did. “Anyway, as I was saying, you two are like the perfect couple to HARUNA.” Her eyes widened as she emphasized Betty’s name.

Perfect couple? Me and Smiles?

“To Haruna, you’re like the alpha female and Saito-san is the alpha male. In Bible terms, you two are Adam and Eve. Do you get what I’m saying here?” She said as she looks at me expectantly, her face a little too close for my comfort.

Frowning, I pushed her face away making her groan as I reply, “So basically, you’re saying that since we are THE perfect couple—Adam and Eve; Alpha male and female inside her head—she thinks that she can’t come in between us, the perfect couple. That she has no chance in competing with Smiles, the alpha male, nor does she has a chance with me, the alpha female. Is that right?”

She grabbed my wrist, removes my hand that’s still on her face, and then nodded her head scowling. “Yes exactly! You’ve got it, Eve!”

I gave her a look at her given nickname. I’m still sensing some kind of bitterness from her because of that nickname I gave her. Ugh. …Whatever.

“To her, coming in between the two of you is a sin to mankind. A sacrilege to humanity as without Adam and Eve or if a woman came between Adam and Eve, it will be the destruction of the human world.” She said exaggeratedly as she held out her hands while looking at the ceiling. She’s definitely losing it today. I think this is because she’s been hanging out with Crazy Psycho a lot lately. Yeah, that’s probably why. Tch. She’s so losing respect points from me right now.

“Adam and Eve, that actually makes sense.” The Sexytary nods her head as she pokes her lower lip with her closed pen.

I let out a sigh, frowning at the table. “As crazy as that sounds, yeah, I guess it does makes sense.” Betty committing a sin for getting in between ‘the perfect couple’ huh. It makes me wonder how much truth is behind that metaphor of Snorlax. I mean, sure, Snorlax’s metaphor about Betty’s jealousy seems spot on, but is that really the reason? Me and Smiles, Adam and Eve? If we’re Adam and Eve, what does that make Betty then? And why would she even think that me and Smiles are a couple anyway? I’ve made no indication that we’re a couple. Sure he insinuated what he feels for me a couple of times but I’ve never—

My thoughts were suddenly interrupted by my vibrating phone. Keeping the frown on my face, I pulled out my phone from my pocket and opened it. I read the message from Smiles and upon finishing it; I abruptly stood up knocking the stool to the floor, surprising my two co-workers.

“The hell?! I’ll kill that Buffoon!” I snarled as I scowled at my phone.

“What’s got your panties in a twist?” Snorlax asks as she tilted her head slightly to the side. I held out my phone to her as I clenched my jaw tight. Snorlax took it from my hand as she began to read the message out loud.  I started pacing around, biting my lower lip as the sudden feeling of dread combined with anger creeps inside me.

“Miichan wanted to have some fun so she suggested we go clubbing while we we’re heading back. She unleashed everything she got so I couldn’t say no. We’re at a club named Red right now having drinks.”

“Yeah, so?” Snorlax asks as her eyes follow me. “Aren’t they allowed to drink now?”

“He said ‘WE’RE’ as in we are.” I said as I keep pacing.

“Worried about Kojima-san then?” The Sexytary questioned with a teasing tone.

“No!” I barked, glaring at her. She raised her eyebrow at me, throwing me a disbelieving look. I stopped pacing and bit my lip as I stare at the floor for a while. Who am I kidding anyway…I am worried.  “Yes...I am worried.” I admitted softly with a defeated sigh, my eyes downcast to the floor.

“How cute.” She gushed.  I glared at her for that but it didn’t faze her widened smile, in fact seeing my glare even made her giggle. Definitely fucked up.

“Me being worried is totally justified.” I defended as I kept my glare at her. “I’m pretty sure Haruna has never drank alcohol before.” Well…at least that’s what I think so.

“There’s always a first time for everything.” She replied winking at me.

“That’s not the point!” I growled. Snorlax’s reply surprised me as she threw my coat and my bag at me. Thankfully, I caught them before it hit my face. I stared at the items in my arms, blinking a couple of times.

“You deny too much, just go and bite your apple, Eve.” Snorlax said. I looked at her blankly, my lips parted slightly at what she said. Apple…?

Upon seeing the stare I’m giving she asks, “Do you know who sinned first in the Adam and Eve story?” with a smile.

“Eve.” I answered simply blinking a few times.

“That’s right. She was the one who first saw it, first one who got enticed by it and the first one who took a bite out of it. She was the one who first sinned” She nodded. “Right now, I think you should let history repeat itself. Take a bite, Eve.”

I stared at her for a few seconds, realizing what it is that she’s telling me. Noticing the mischievous look she’s giving me, I scowled at her as I began putting on my coat. “Get your mind out of the gutter! I’m not biting Haruna.”

“Not yet.” The Sexytary smirked. I just rolled my eyes at that and made my way towards the exit. With my hand on the knob, I turned towards the two who was watching me, wearing supportive smiles across their faces.

I smiled back as I nod my head. “Thanks Yuki and Sayaka. I owe you guys one.” Without waiting for a reply, I pulled open the door, stepped outside and just as the door was about to close, I heard Sayaka say, “Oh my God. Miichan was right. Hearing your name for the first time out of Mariko makes your heart beat fast.”

Ugh. That’s just completely fucked up.




_____________________________________________________





I took a cab since I didn’t know where the hell Club Red is. I didn’t inform Smiles that I was crashing in on their party since I want to see them looking like their seeing death in real life. Yeah, I was that pissed off.

The moment I went inside the club, I couldn’t help but groan as the place was packed with gyrating bodies dancing to the tunes of C3PO and R2D2. The tune is a bit robotic so…whatever, just deal with that description. So I began my trek to find the dead trio and get the hell out of here. I really don’t like clubs. Why? Well it’s crowded and it’s crowded. Really, I hate crowded places. It remind me of shopping for Christmas presents. I’m not too keen on that as well so most times I just order online for the gifts. Yeah lazy ass, I know.

Anyway, that aside, I’m looking for the trio. After the 6th guy that asked me if I wanted to dance or have a drink as I continue my search, I finally found them, sitting at a table at the far end of the enormous room. I gritted my teeth as I saw Haruna leaning her head on Smiles shoulder, looking like she’s asleep…or dead drunk. Miichan was having an argument with an unknown guy as she began pushing him on his chest, trying to egg him on. She looks a bit drunk as well as she loses her footing a couple of times. Fucking great. I can’t kill them because their drunk. Ugh!!

“The hell happened here?!” I asked as I stood by their table. Smiles looked at me, surprised. I glanced at Haruna and yup, she’s sleeping and with Smiles arms around her. My eyebrow twitched at that as I continue to glare at Smile’s hand that was holding Haruna’s arm.

“M-Mariko?! Wh-what are you—“

“Hey Mariko!” Miichan yelled as she waves her hand at me. “Can you kick this guy’s ass? He gave Haruna-chan here a drink that made her drunk.” She said as she pointed at the man.

I glared murderously at the unknown man who looked alarmed. He held out his hand defensively, backing down each step I take towards him. “I…I just gave her a l-light drink…a-and she drank it h-herself. I din’ do nuthin! I swear!”

“Yeah? Well you better scram or I swear I’ll kick you where it hurts till you can’t make babies anymore.” I threatened as I gave him the most menacing look I’ve ever given someone. It seems to work as he quickly scrammed almost tripping on someone. I watch him for a while then turned to the trio. Keeping the menacing look I have, I barked, “Let’s go before I kick you two in the nuts.”

Smiles gulped at that, nodded his head hesitantly, carried the drunk Haruna in his arms and began heading towards the exit. Obviously, I was in charge of Miichan, so I wrapped an arm around her waist while she wraps her arm over my shoulder. We staggered towards the exit wherein Smiles was waiting. I let out a sigh of relief once we were out of the club.

“Maybe we should take a cab?” I suggested to Smiles as I looked at the sleeping Haruna in his arms. I frowned when she began to mumble out incoherent things and began moving her head against his chest. Smiles noticed the heated stare I have and gave me a nervous smile. I kept my stare for a moment until I let out a sigh and shook my head, trying to push back that growing feeling again.

The person I was holding suddenly let out a giggle as she says, “No cab!” She then surprised me when she walked behind me and began jumping, her hands on my shoulder. I narrowed my eyes knowing exactly well what she wanted. “Piggyback ride! Just like old times, Mariko! Whiii!”

Ugh. Knew it.

Without waiting for my reply, she jumped on my back and began giggling and waving her hand up in the air like a drugged up Crazy Psycho.

I let out a sigh at that and shook my head. “Guess we’re walking then.”

So we did. Smiles and I gave our partners a piggyback ride as we head towards the dorms. Thankfully the dorm isn’t far from the club. Plus, I think it’s better this way. I mean—despite the ache that I might feel tomorrow because of this heavy Crazy Psycho behind me—this way, the two drunkards can sober up, right?

Miichan began waving her hand again, squealing in delight, ordering me to giddy up.

Ugh. God I hope so.

“Wow. She’s really sleeping. I mean, I think I can feel drool on my shoulder.” Smiles said as he walks beside me, glancing at the sleeping Haruna. “She looks…cute though.”

“Cut it out.” I growled at him.

“Yeah! Stop your perving on Mariko’s lady! Get your own!” Miichan slurred, pointing at Smiles who’s chuckling.

“Know the best part in giving her a piggyback ride?” He asks us with a playful smile, his eyebrows moving. “I can feel her boobs on my back.” He admitted as he began running away from us, laughing, knowing exactly well what wanted to do to him for being a perv. Yeah, we would kick his butt. Hard.

“Hey! Get back here you perv!” I growled as I tried running as well, but I’m a girl so…I ended up just walking since I wasn’t kidding about the heavy drunkard behind me. I think Miichan here weighs twice as me, so…yeah, I can’t really run with Crazy Psycho behind me.

“Nah, just let him perv for a bit. He’s pretty much harmless anyway.” Miichan says from behind me as she looks at the still running Smiles, getting and getting smaller by the distance. Hearing her, I suddenly noticed something.

“You’re not really drunk are you?” I narrowed my eyes as I glanced at her.

“Nope.” I see her beaming. “I was never drunk from the start. You assumed I was by the way you supported me earlier at the club so I thought, hey, why not just let her think what she wants.”

I’ve been had. Great.

“You know I could just drop you, right?”

“No! I miss this! I miss you carrying me like this!” She whined as she tightened her hold on me, making me to stumble slightly from surprise.

“Alright, alright already! Loosen up!” I groaned as I cocked my head to the side. I let out a sigh as she loosened her hold on my neck.

She then began shaking me slightly. “Hey, remember the first time I made you carry me like this?” She asks probably wearing a wide smile.

“No.” I growled out, not really remembering anything besides her climbing me from behind and ordering me to mush a couple of times. Ugh. All I could do was obey since if I didn’t, she’d just whine to me or to my parents. Seriously, I don’t like whiney Crazy Psycho.

“It was the spurt of our youth when you outgrow me in the height department.”

“Really?” I asked, surprised. We’ve been friends for that long?, Wow. Yeah, yeah total seashore here. Whatever.

“Uh-huh. I was so pissed off that you were beginning to get taller than me, that I jumped on your back and told you to carry me so that you’d shrunk a little.”

“You sound like a bully.”

“Meh, you liked it.” She flatly said.

“Doubt it.” I mumbled. She chuckled at that then was silent for a while as I continue to carry her. Both of us were silent until I broke it, saying, “You know I’m still a bit mad at you for this whole shit.”

“I know, I know. I’m sorry.” She sighed. “But, Haruna-chan was the one who wanted to enter that club.”

“What?” My eyebrows furrowed as I turned my head slightly to look at her. Betty was the one who wanted to enter that crowded club?? Really?? The hell?!

Miichan smiled upon seeing my weirded out look I’m giving her. “Yeah, shocking right?”

“But Smiles told me that you put up your usual crap just so he can allow you to go there.” I told her. Hmm. Unless Smiles was lying about that, but...why would he?

“I did put on my attack on Kazu. But that’s just because Haruna-chan wanted to go inside.”

“Why?”

“Probably feeling depressed about what happened at the bar. I mean, she was pretty down while we were walking.” She shrugged. I frowned, feeling disturbed about how Haruna would resort to going inside the crowded fucked up club just because she was depress. I mean, is that how she is whenever she’s feeling depress? Go somewhere and experience things that would be so…unlike her? Just thinking about it…it worries me. Miichan probably noticed my contemplative mood as she tightened her hold on me, trying to comfort me.

“Don’t worry too much. The moment she stepped inside, I could tell it was going to be a first and last for her.” She giggled at the memory. Somehow, hearing about that made me slightly better as the corner of my lips tugged up. It didn’t remove the worry I feel but still, it did make me feel slightly better.

“Plus, Haruna-chan is bound to change, you know.” She says softly. “Whether we like it or not, people change. It’s inevitable.”

“Is that based on experience?” I asked as I continue to walk the through the park that was lit by streetlights. I glanced at her as she let out a soft chuckle.

“Pretty much.” She answered, retaining the softness of her voice. “I mean, you’ve changed a lot, Mariko.”
 
“I did?” Was my halfhearted question as I know deep inside that I have changed.

“Yeah,” Was her breathy reply. “The Mariko that’s carrying me now is a lot different from the Mariko that I knew. You’ve been showing a lot of emotions lately…and that’s good.”

“So…I’m not apathetic anymore?” I asked, glancing at her. I blinked a couple of times as she let out a sigh and placed her chin on my shoulder, our cheeks slightly touching each other.

“You were never apathetic, Mariko.”

“You sure about that?” I questioned flatly, my eyes narrowed as I looked ahead feeling completely unconvinced.

She retracted her earlier statement. “Okay, so maybe you’re not FULLY apathetic. I mean, you have real emotions right here.” She said as she placed a hand on my chest.

I narrowed my eyes and stopped walking. “You do know that that’s my breast that you’re holding, right? And I’m pretty sure breasts are made up of tissue, not emotions.”

“Ah, but that’s where you are wrong.” She squeezed my breast making me to grit my teeth. “The reason why yours is small is because you have little emotions inside you. If these were just a bit larger then—“

“Remove your damn hand before I drop you to the ground and pound on YOUR emotions.” I threatened as I glanced at her. She immediately obeyed, mumbling out something about me being a Scrooge. I rolled my eyes at that. Ugh. Crazy Perverted Psycho.

Shaking my head, I began walking again in silence for a while, that is, until she opened her mouth again, her playful tone gone as she sighed, “But, seriously, there are a lot of times when you are apathetic, but then there are a few moments when you’re not. And those few moments are really showing nowadays.” She said the last bit softly making me to frown slightly.

“Is that how you thought of me since back then?” I questioned as I try to look at her through the corner of my eyes. I felt her cheek move against mine and I knew she was smiling.

“Yeah. I think that’s the part that attracted me to you. You would say that you don’t care for me, yet you do.” She admitted. She was silent for a while after that. It was like she was hesitating on continuing further, afraid of what she might say out loud. I respected her silence as I pursed my lips tight and continue to carry her in silence. I suddenly felt her arms tightening again around my collar bone area and felt her move her head so that her forehead was resting on my shoulder. She then let out a sigh, her warm hot breath against my back.

“I know why you didn’t join Kazuhiko’s band.” She breathlessly said making me to freeze on the spot, my eyes wide in astonishment. I just stood there underneath a streetlight, carrying my bestfriend as she continues her heartfelt confession.

“You wanted to, but you didn’t because of…me. You knew I couldn’t join, even if I wanted to…because my father wouldn’t allow it. You made up an excuse to Kazuhiko and instantly rejected the offer.” Her voice cracked and I wasn’t surprised when I felt something hot and wet on my shoulder. “But I knew...and Kazuhiko knew too. And I’m forever sorry for not confronting you about it. I should’ve just told you then to just...go with what you want and just leave me be to fucking study Business. But I didn’t. Instead, I just fucking went ecstatic when you told me you’re going to college instead.”

I glanced at her as she berates herself, calling herself a selfish person and saying sorry to me over and over again while she cries on my shoulder. I stared at the top of her head for a while, let out a sigh and began walking again. Hearing her sniffles on my shoulder somehow made me smile.

Only when she stopped scolding herself did I let out, “Are you done?” while I glanced at her, keeping the small smile on my face. She peeked through my shoulder, her red and puffy eyes staring at me as she frowned, obviously not liking how it looked like I enjoyed her tirade. I chuckled at that and looked ahead at the waving Smiles near the entrance of our dorm a distance away.

“The thing is, I did go with what I want.” I said softly then glanced back at her. “Honestly, it can be boring without a Crazy Psycho beside me, you know.”

We stared at each other for a while, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. She then moved her head and slowly leaned in, giving me a soft kiss on my cheek. The moment she pulled back, she gave me a beaming smile and nodded her head.

“I know.” She whispered. “Life’s boring too without a Scrooge incarnate beside me, you know.”

I grinned at that, happy about her answer. We shared a smile for a while until we heard Smiles yelling for us to hurry up because his back was killing him. I stared at the Buffoon carrying the still sleeping Haruna as I continue to carry Miichan. As the distance between us decreases, Miichan nuzzled the side of her head against mine, whispering, “Take care of her, alright? She likes you so much, it’s hurting her. I know for a fact that you’re the only one that can make her happy. As her Fairy Godmother, you have my blessing.”

I let out a sigh, my eyes trained at the peaceful looking Haruna as a faint smile graced upon my lips. “I don’t know if I can make her happy…but I’ll try.” I promised.




_____________________________________________________




A moan of pain from my roommate brought me back from my musings. With the corner of my lips tugged up slightly, I stood up from the chair I was straddling and made my way to her desk wherein I laid an aspirin and a glass of water. Taking those item, I then made my way to the slowly awakening Haruna who was still moaning seemingly in pain as she clutched her head. I sat down on the floor facing her, waiting for her to fully awaken. With her eyes sleepily narrowed down to slits, she turned to my side—to probably check up on me—and finally noticed me, sitting on the floor holding a glass of water. Her eyes suddenly widened, cowered back until her back is pressed against the wall and let out a surprised gasp.

I looked at the side at that, the corner of my lips arched down as I said, “I hadn’t thought that I look THAT hideous without make-up.” I glanced at her hoping she could hear my playful tone.
It was obvious she didn’t though as she quickly sat up and began shaking her head despite the headache that she’s probably feeling.

“N-No! Um…I…I was just…y-you surprised me a-a-and…“ She huskily stuttered making me to roll my eyes. So much for being playful then.

“I’m kidding. Geez.” I said as I held out the aspirin and the glass of water. She stared at the offered items, confused. I shook my head and sighed. “Drink the aspirin if you have a headache. If not, then just drink the water. Your mouth must be feeling dry because of the alcohol.”

Her eyes began darting between the items in my hand and at me. Feeling a bit impatient, I moved my hands, motioning her to take whatever. It made her nervous as she moved closer and hesitantly took the offered items from my hands, blushing. I watch her every movement as she slowly puts the medicine inside her mouth and placed her lips near the rim of the glass readying herself to take a drink. Her blush deepened as she noticed me staring at her as she drank the water. I couldn’t help but chuckle as she choked on her drink as she unconsciously held up the glass too high slightly drowning herself. Yeah, yeah, it’s bitchy of me to laugh at her, but hey, don’t blame me since she really looked funny like a drowning fish or something. Well, right now it doesn’t look funny since she’s all red from coughing too much.

Being a goody-goody myself, I quickly stood up, sat beside her on her bed and began patting her back. “Breathe Haruna. Breathe.” It took her for about a minute till she calmed down. Scared the shit out of me since I really thought I’d have to perform the Heimlich maneuver on her or something. Though she really didn’t choke on anything huh.
   
“You okay now?” I asked as I continue to rub her back.

She nodded her head, her eyes on her lap. “Y-yes. Sorry about that.”

“You don’t have to apologize.” I said as I pursed my lips. I then made my way back to sit on the floor, facing her.

She cocked her head to the side as she looks at me, confused. “Why are you sitting on the floor?” She asks softly.

“Because you always keep your head down and I can’t look you in the eye whenever you do that.” I shrugged nonchalantly. She looked momentarily stunned at my answer as she parts her lips slightly and stares at me. Her eyes began to dart to the side then to me as she blushes faintly. She was obviously trying to hold my gaze but was failing to do so.

I let out a sigh. “Try to focus your eyes on me. I need you to look at me, since we’re going to have a talk.”

She swallowed at that, her wavering eyes trying to lock on mine. “Wh-what are we going to talk about?”

I wasn’t surprised when her eyes widened and she began to blush furiously as she heard me say, “Us. We’re going to have a talk about us, Haruna.”

She stared at me for a moment and I saw fear in her eyes. I can see that she wanted to run and escape, but I kept a steady gaze on her, trying to comfort her somehow. It seems to work as she finally stuttered, “U-us?”

I nodded, thankful that she was trying. Despite the fear she feels, she was really trying to be brave and stay. Seeing that, it made the corner of my lips tugged up slightly. She swallowed again and pursed her lips tight as she waits for me to continue. I indulged her silent request as I softened my gaze to her.

“I want to ask you something about the girl you like.” Leaning a bit closer, I tilted my head slightly to the side and asked the one thing that most people assumed about the girl she likes. The ultimate obvious.

“That girl you like, is it me?”




TBC



_____________________________________________________


Next up: Just the next chapter!  :lol: Am I being cruel here? No. You may think so, but no I'm not trying to be cruel here.  :nervous Honestly, I'm just having a hard time writing that last scene even though I can see it clearly in my head.  :nervous Don't worry, I'll give a flashback or something about their talk in the next chapter. No need to spill blood now.  :nervous  Well...uh...see you guys after a few days again.  :nervous Thanks for reading!  :bow:

_____________________________________________________
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 11: That damn 75-80% and Betty's promise!)
Post by: anonymousdowner on October 14, 2012, 11:42:17 PM
Hiiiiiiiiiiiiii :heart:

[Warning] Gif Spam and space consuming rambling of nonsense coming up!

It's been a while hasn't it? Sorry.... (http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7wv98NI1D1r17mw1.gif) (<--That is one of the creepiest emoticons I have ever seen and wanted to share it with you hahaha!) Anyways, I apologize again for the late@ss comment. For the first chapter I missed it was, because I was on my phone when I read it so it was so annoying to try and write my usual rambling with auto correct and shit always intruding so I gave up and didn't have the chance to properly do it on the laptop. Then before I got the chance to you already had a new update! I realized I f'd up  :banghead: I've been so occupied with life, I even got my identity stolen!!!* Lock your house doors people* Then you went ahead and updated again!!! I missed three chapters?! (http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7wx371WnB1r17mw1.gif)

But I came across this gif on tumblr and missed Basket Case so so much T^T (Credits to menomori)

(http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mbhor3mZzY1qibg2vo1_500.gif)

Enough with the excuses though right?!  :sweatdrop:

Quote from: FoF on September 22, 2012, 02:43:35 PM

@anonymousdowner: Wow, so many compliments here.  XD thank you for thinking that the last chapter is beautiful :)...even though there were tons of mistakes there.  :nervous The song I promise is my second most played song in my itunes. Just for that scene. Had to build up the emotion and all that. :lol: Mariko seems to be evolving into a human being huh. I guess this chapter will make it more obvious.  :) Again, I am jealous that you feel tons of emotions in this. Jealous, yet happy.  XD And no, I'm not sent to jphip in order to spread these euphoric feelings throughout the land of the dropping pants.  :nervous I've got a beautiful mind? Wow. That's a first.  :shocked Thank you for thinking that.  :) Though I prefer it to be called messed up since most of my friends call it that.  :lol: Your fics aren't evil! What are you saying?!  :smhid I love dark fics you know. I love how you write. Your grammar is perfect.  :) I like it when you start all mysterious then add some suspense here and there then reach for the fluff and happy ending. At least that's how I think you write.  :nervous  if not, don't mind me.  :nervous I've only read your MariHaru fic, though I am planning to read your WMatsui too since I'm liking them.  :)  Will get on with that when my life eases up.  XD So happy that you like/love the fic enough to double post and think that my updates are better than making money. :nervous Thanks so much.  :) And sorry about the lateness of the last chap and this as well.  :nervous Hmm. I think I've blah blah enough here.  :lol:  Oh and feel free to send me PMs if you want to just chat. And thanks for recommending my fic at the General Discussion Thread.  You shouldn't have...but thanks!  XD Curious, how many thanks did I gave you cause I seem to have lost count.  :lol: Thanks  for reading and commenting.  XD


You deserve more compliments than that! I kow tow down at your feet Fof-Sama, it's a masterpiece  :bow: Also about the song I promise, I loved it so much I learned how to play and sing it on my guitar even before I saw that Mariko had played it in your update 'XD *My religious@ss aunt was all impressed lmfao* You should just feel happy and stay happy and even if you deny it that you were sent to jphip to spread euphoric feelings throughout the land of dropping pants...I'm feeling like I'm floating in nirvana so whatever you say I know you were sent here for that. Fucked up right? (I used a basket case reference :D ) A messed up or beautiful mind that you have...Know that I love and appreciate it.  :cathappy: With your insight on my fic I thank you! My grammar is not perfect though, yours is!!! I just love everything! Your comical humor is just absolutely the most euphorically epic thing I've ever been graced with. Heh~ Then hmm, if you do find the time to read my Wmatsui fic it'll be such an honor. I believe it is my best work so far and knowing that you might read it is enough inspiration already to give it more of my all ahah.

Now onto the updates...

Chapter 11: That Damn 75-80% and Betty's Promise!

I absolutely loved the scene where Mariko and Fang were drinking together! They are so much alike with their attacks of sarcasm against each other 'XD ...I seriously feel sorry for Fang though with her situation with the dense professor though. It makes me wonder if the midget really doesn't know or if she's just acting and I'm left feeling curious about more of their relationship too. Stick on the other hand is definitely evolving into a human being. At the start of it all she was avoiding Betty and now lookie here she's out hunting for the girl just so she could pull off a sweet move kekeke. Their lovely scene at the end was nice & Mariko-sama has mad guitar skills. When I saw the percentage in the title I already knew it was for Mariko lol.

Chapter 12: Want to, Have to (Part 1)!

You know what? I watched the beginning of groundhogs day as a child a long time ago and thought it was the most boring film I have ever seen, but after so many years I should just watch it huh? lol The stripper name topic Miichan brought up was so hilariously random! I almost died from laughing though when Fang showed up and revealed everyone their nicknames. I can see Mariko is becoming more and more ooc hehe which is a good thing, because more and more of Betty is rapidly occupying her scrooge heart. I also like how you are incorporating more and more akb members into the story  :yep: The ending scene with smiles declaring he was Stick's boyfriend was LOL I expected Betty and Crazy to show up right after that...It was something that couldn't be missed.  :lol:

Chapter 13: Want to, Have to Part 2

I almost feel sorry for Smiles in this fic, I mean he seriously is a good guy too. He should find happiness somewhere...not with Mariko though of course lol. I loved your usage of Adam and Eve too!!!! THAT WAS SOOOO COOL! & when Snorlax was like go eat your Apple I was like HAHAH I KNEW IT!!!!!!!  :P2  Miichan should just come clean with her identity, cause we all know that the twin towers are good friends. Things are definitely changing with how much better Mariko is treating everyone even though she keeps on deducting respect points for Sayaka. I laughed when she actually spoke the girl's name and mentioned it with Yuki  XD. I was also smiling the whole time during the piggyback scene between MariMii and even thought about shipping them LOL. It was really so nice to see how strong of a bond they really have together. Their friendship has always been a little strange, but they totally love each other in their messed up BFFAF way  :roll: Looking foward to MariHaru's "Us" talk, it's becoming so exciting now that their percentages are nearly matching up!

Thanks so much for the update and hard work!!! Go ahead and indulge yourself with games and what not just make sure you come back and update, because I will always do the same and wait patiently^^ Sorry for rambling again...I guess I don't really know how to comment the right way haha. Thanks for all the personal replies you have written to me too! It means a lot! You see now, I've also lost count of the thanks I have given...You know how much I mean them though, I love everything about this fic.

P.S. Took hours to read and review, but before I part from this heavenly page...

 :wigglypanda:

You missed weird feeling panda too right?! LOL

P.S.2 Y DA HELL NO ONE ELSE COMMENT YET?! BUMP!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 13: Want to, Have to Part 2!)
Post by: dee1711 on October 14, 2012, 11:54:15 PM
I need a space here first then I'll babbling about you and this update later on and how it was basically killing me last night.

EDIT: right, so here it is.. *warning rambling ahead*

As usual, SQUEEEEEEEEEEEEE  :cow:  :cow:  :cow: you finally update!! lolol

I'm so in love with the way you developed the story  :heart:  :heart: and slowly make Mariko shows more and more of her feeling and reasons behind her actions, which also a squeeeeee point, too XD

Quote from: FoF on October 14, 2012, 04:55:58 PM
She thinks that I would pity her? What?! That’s completely fucked up! Why the hell would I pity her?! She’s beautiful inside and out! Anyone would be lucky to have her. Anyone…

…even me.

THIS! THIS GET ME SO HARD! I swear Snorlax would definitely count up to 95% if Mariko bark out her anger at that time  :lol: :lol: and geez, I can tell whatever it is, this MariHaru's relationship is gonna be SO interesting and LOTS of drama later on  :lol: :lol: (since drama is kinda your type  XD)

Quote from: FoF on October 14, 2012, 04:55:58 PM
“Oh my God. Miichan was right. Hearing your name for the first time out of Mariko makes your heart beat fast.”

 :lol: :lol: of all the sudden, I wondering how's Mariko's mom's reaction with her daughter's changing  XD  XD  XD cute scene is cute  :heart:  :heart:

Quote from: FoF on October 14, 2012, 04:55:58 PM
I glared murderously at the unknown man who looked alarmed. He held out his hand defensively, backing down each step I take towards him. “I…I just gave her a l-light drink…a-and she drank it h-herself. I din’ do nuthin! I swear!”

......

“Maybe we should take a cab?” I suggested to Smiles as I looked at the sleeping Haruna in his arms. I frowned when she began to mumble out incoherent things and began moving her head against his chest. Smiles noticed the heated stare I have and gave me a nervous smile. I kept my stare for a moment until I let out a sigh and shook my head, trying to push back that growing feeling again.

 :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: what can I say?  :lol: :lol: If angry Mariko is scary then jealous Mariko is even scarier. Yep. Definitely wouldnt want to mess with that  :lol: :lol: I found that scene super cute tho  XD  XD I really, really wanna know what is Smile's thought on this matter  XD maybe an extra later? so that we see MariHaru under his POV would be fun, too XD *I sound cruel*

Quote from: FoF on October 14, 2012, 04:55:58 PM
“Us. We’re going to have a talk about us, Haruna.”

YES!! THE talk! I seriously can't wait to see how's this turn out, really. Haruna is.. well, all known as self-proclaimed-nun, home-schooled all her life, strong opinion about religious.. yet still fall for Mariko  :panic: definitely tough time for her.. I'm more curious on how Mariko and THE Crazies planning on helping Haruna  XD must be hilarious since it's.. THE CRAZIES of Crack House University, after all  :deco:  :deco:  :deco:

THANK YOUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU  :heart: :heart: :heart: *patiently waiting for another week*
---------------

P/S: you have no idea how I hated you when you posted this update. Just.. RIGHT at the moment I was about to close Jphip to sleep my precious 3hours sleep (since I finished work at 2am and had to get up at 5:30am for classes), you updated. I was like.. "URRRRGGG..should I read it now or later on OMG I cant wait to read but I need sleeeeeeeeep!!". I ended up skimmed thru the whole thing and re-read it just now.. 

Anyway, haha, not complaining there at all  :nervous please just keep going normally  :deco:  :deco:

OMG I didnt know I was rambling this much, sorry there  :nervous

P/S 2: To anonymousdowner, did my P/S explained why I couldnt comment right away even I'm pretty sure I'm the first one saw the update?  XD XD and I agree with you on FoF-san deserves LOTS of compliments  :deco:  :deco: *hi-5*
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 13: Want to, Have to Part 2!)
Post by: lovemariharu on October 15, 2012, 12:25:35 AM
Thanks for the update!! OMG.. Waiting for this a whole week XD XD

UM.. So curious what Haruna will answer.. XD XD
Haruna will always be honest, won't she? :D :D
Forever honest self-proclaimed-goody-goody XD XD

I like the scene.. Though kinda shocked that Haruna is the one who wanted to go to the club O: O:
Guess Mariko won't ever blame Haruna for that XD
Wahahhaaa.. Really waiting for the next chapter.. Though next week means I'm having my mid-test T.T
OMG OMG.. Gonna spare some time just to read the updates! Definitely!! :D :D

Um.. In reply to your reply..
Well, I am Mariko oshi at first.. but I like MariHaru as a pair.. Then.. I started receiving Haruna's updates, and so on..
Because I ship that pair, I try to get information from Haruna, and started looking for Haruna..
And that's when I can't keep my eyes away from Haruna now.. O: O:
She's just too charming maybe? Can't resist her now O: O:
Starting from then, I'm Haruna oshi as well.. Can't deny that fact since I like Haruna now, not only as Mariko's pair.. O:
Do you feel the same? O:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 13: Want to, Have to Part 2!)
Post by: crazywota on October 15, 2012, 05:51:22 AM
I hate you!! LOL. can't you just cut it to the part where Haruna says "Y-Y-Yes I-It's you, So yeah let's be fucking together forever Shinoda! I'll even ditch Yuko for you even we've got married thrice!" LOL. Kidding. i mean where Haruna answers. ASDFGHJKfjslakfjdask;fh. You know I was just checking on some things this morning but i really have an urgent thing to finish then I saw AN UPDATEEEEEEE. So I Immediately cleared my desk and "you bitches can wait, this fic can't. so yeah bye" and now I am almost late for my class but I just can't just set aside writing this one later. you get what i feel. do you?! do you?!?! HOW TO PUT MY SPAZZ IN WORDSSSSSS.  Can you just come here for a sec.. just let me hug you or something ; ~~ ; ..but wait... Ohyeah i forgot you left this chapter in a very very asdfghjkl cliffhanger. just so you know i was cursing you in my head in why you have to end it like that. LOL, But I don't mean it ofcourse, You know that I love you so much XD

.. Finally time to speak calmer. OTL
Kazu is really a nice guy, I like him much but not with Mariko. XD and the part where they were explaining "dense" Mariko why Haruna is jealous towards them is just Genius. How could you think of that!! Really perfect interpretation. Am I still saying things right And LOL at part where  “Oh my God. Miichan was right. Hearing your name for the first time out of Mariko makes your heart beat fast.” Now hearing Mariko says my name is on my MOST IMPOSSIBLE WANTED THINGS TO HAPPEN  And the Mariko x Micchan Moment was just 'awwwww. Really BFFAF huh. so cute. Mariko is a huge tsun tsun in this series. Then the wanted to talk about "us" part of the main cast of this story just made my whole week. And I already know that I haz to prepare myself for the next update. I don't want to hurt myself while spazzing hard when reading. LOL.

As always and forever Thank you for the *Insert every word synonymous to wonderful* update.  :bow:
I'll always be your biggest fan. Now time to go to hell.. I mean school. LOL Have a great day!! Thanks again, and sorry for saying to much. can't help it  :nervous


Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 13: Want to, Have to Part 2!)
Post by: flameeyes on October 15, 2012, 06:34:47 AM
I CAN'T EXPLAIN IT!!!

(http://i1204.photobucket.com/albums/bb417/flameeyes/PicMonkeyCollage.png?t=1350274843)

It's like---------------------------*puking rainbows

(http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m9k5crxT1P1rdzjgeo1_400.gif)

I can't wait!!!!I can't wait fot the next UPdate!!!!
  :luvluv1: :luvluv2: :shy1: :shy2: :wriggly: :nya: :on bleed:
 :mon inluv: :mon lovelaff: :mon cute: :mon angel: :mon bleed2: :mon crazyinlove:
 :tama-heart: :tama-laff: :tama-yeeaah: :tama-apeshit: :tama-lotsaluv: :tama-bigheart:

(http://fc05.deviantart.net/fs27/f/2008/116/c/2/stickman_runnig_by_LPxNano.gif)

================================

 :mon exhaust: okay  :mon exhaust:


================================
about the season two of this ahm  :? yeah you're right it's too early to decide  :yep:
but there's nothing wrong to be optimistic right?  :grin:
and . . . and about the other fanfic The price of Fame I Love that too  :mon misch:
ME: I just wait here to your Update!!!

  :cow: ahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha  :cow:

so that's all for now

 :skull: :cat: :pen_whirl: :pen_wave: :pen_whirl: :cat: :skull:

  take care always   and keep up your good work nee-san

Ja ne~


 
         
◄FLAMEEYES
       

Proud to be an E-book reader
 :pen_read: :pen_read: :pen_read:
====================================
 
I'm not using so much gif. right?
 :mon sweat:

|[ME:it takes me 30 min to make that comics strip above? is that a comics strip?]|
(http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/rofl.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/rofl.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/rofl.gif)
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 13: Want to, Have to Part 2!)
Post by: yanouchi on October 15, 2012, 08:49:34 AM
My comment?, later......after calm my doki-doki ness :nya:

Yeay another update!!
i'm smiling like 2 hours after read it, it’s already giving me all these feels. am i in spazzing mode or something? :on gay:
Looks like Mariko getting better and better this chapter...

LOL when read this
Quote
“Oh my God. Miichan was right. Hearing your name for the first time out of Mariko makes your heart beat fast.”

Ugh. That’s just completely fucked up.
Mariko sure makes Sayaka, Miichan, and Haruna felt doki-doki hearing their name for the 1st time, kakkoi Mariko-sama.....

The Mariko & Miichan scene so cute, and squeezed breast scene just like Miichan in real life LOL

I love part where Mariko sits on the floor and say " “Because you always keep your head down and I can’t look you in the eye whenever you do that.” its so mecha kakkoi!!. suggoi FoF-san for adding that part...i think i've never read, or watch movie that kinda scene before..or is it just me?  :dunno:

Can't wait for Mariharu talk, hopefully there will be no interruption and awkwardness between them and hoping for a long conversation :kneelbow: but why do i feel that Haruna will not let it out fully to Mariko?.....

Thank you FoF-san for the latest update, take care your health, eat and sleep well.... :on roll:



Quote from: crazywota on October 15, 2012, 05:51:22 AM
Now time to go to hell.. I mean school.
LOL crazywota-san, me too...
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 13: Want to, Have to Part 2!)
Post by: kahem on October 16, 2012, 12:49:31 AM
The next chap will be awesome!!!

Yeah autodelete is a good thing and it can save you life sometime ^^
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 13: Want to, Have to Part 2!)
Post by: chichay12 on October 16, 2012, 05:16:14 PM
MY GOD!!!
i can't explain my feelings while reading this!!!
 :ptam-mad: :ptam-glow: :ptam-shy: :ptam-aww:
 :dunno: :ding: :farofflook: :luvluv1: :luvluv2:

and the last part!!!
 :imdead:

thank for the update!!
i really appreciate all ur effort writing this!!
 :bow: :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 13: Want to, Have to Part 2!)
Post by: m00nchild on October 16, 2012, 09:06:35 PM
Awesome Update,
I read 2 part in 1 shot,
this 2 update is making me crying,
Esspecially when Miichan confess her feeling about Mariko,
that scene make my tear drop automatic,
so Mariko has give up her dream because of Miichan,
and now Mariko is forcing Haruna to confess huh,
that make interesting,
Go for it Mariko,
Ganbatte Haruna,
somehow i feel fishy about Miichan,
would it be Miichan actually like Mariko too??

Looking forward for the next update
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 13: Want to, Have to Part 2!)
Post by: RJay on October 18, 2012, 03:34:51 AM
Late comment I know but better later than never huh? :P

Aw Mariko is getting jealous now hehehe :lol:
Mariko and Miichan having a sweet best friend moment with each other; Mariko is such a nice person, risking 'everything' just to be with her crazy psycho. XD

I really like the last part, Mariko is making Haruna confess to her live. :shocked Now I seriously can't wait for the next chapter. You should add the kissing scene(you said you'll put it :cry:)

Well, I seriously have nothing to say, my comment is too short. :(

But anyway, I really enjoyed this chapter.

Please update real soon, I want to know what's going to happen. XD Update! Update! Update!!  XD :lol:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 13: Want to, Have to Part 2!)
Post by: alexiel17 on October 20, 2012, 11:08:03 AM
 :shocked
^ that was my reaction while I was reading your fic FoF-sama  :bow: :bow: :bow:
You are such an awesome writer (as always) :drool:  :bow: :bow:

And I really like Mariko and Miichan's moment there :mon waterworks:
Their friendship is really something  :gmon tears:  :cry: 
Im full of feels... buhuhu  :gmon tears:

Anyway, Im sensing that my pervy monkey emoticon will soon be summoned by your fic  :farofflook: (and Im preparing for it  :mon determined: BWAHAHAHAHA  :wahaha: )


And as always, PLEASE UPDATE SOON FoF-sama :bow:  :mon XD:

PS: Im still waiting for The Price of Fame Sequel  :mon inluv: Even if I'll take you months, years, decades, centuries to update, I swear Imma read it  :gmon shy: I'll be your fan girl for life  :on cny1: (ok, now Im blushing  :shy1:) *hides from FoF-sama  :mon curtain: ehehehe  :mon sweat:

Good luck and Gambatte with your fics FoF-SAMA!!!!!! :mon fyeah:  :mon yeah:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 13: Want to, Have to Part 2!)
Post by: anonymousdowner on October 20, 2012, 12:34:24 PM
...So I keep coming back to this fic to read over the chapters and you know what I realized?!!!!!!

Tomochin's nick name is Fang right? In your story Tomo's character and Mariko's character are very similar and while rewatching Mariko-Sama's old private video on my favorites I realized I forgot that she used to have a fang too! LOL, Y SHE FIX HER TEETH FOR?! Now her teeth are too perfect, we could've had two fangs in this fic lolololol just wanted to share that with you.

Update soon!  :twothumbs
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 13: Want to, Have to Part 2!)
Post by: lovemariharu on October 25, 2012, 03:30:36 PM
FoF-san.. Please update soon..
It's almost 2 weeks.. and I'm really curious.. T.T

I know you're observing us from there.. Pweaseeeee XD
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 14: From Confusion to Clarity!)
Post by: FoF on November 02, 2012, 04:09:13 PM
Unnecessary FoF Rant
First, I want to apologize for the lateness. Onionboy bows in forgiveness  :kneelbow:
First week I was supposed to update, my friends got into a fight and I was stuck in the middle trying to be mediator. Sucks to be in the middle. :smhid
Second week I was supposed to update, an extra and stressful work was handed down to me. Another sucky thing.  :lol:
And now, in the third week, I finally update.  XD Such an accomplishment for me since tomorrow I'm going away for two months overseas.  :nervous
Yeah, and because of that, the weekly updates are def on hold. As I have no idea if I'm able to write there because of tiredness from traveling around.  :nervous
So yeah, bad news. Sorry about that.  :nervous But I will try to write while I'm away. Hopefully I can. Wish me luck on writing.  :)
So anyway, with that away...


My replies to commenters:


@anonymousdowner: When I first saw the gif, I instantly cried out, 'Betty! I'm going to miss you!'  :lol: I probably cried that out knowing the inevitable end of this fic is nearing.  :lol: And you know, I've seen that creepy gif in an anime before. I think it was...Ouran? Can't remember, but seeing that here crying in blood, yeah it is creepy.  :lol: It's A-okay for the lateness of comments, really.  :) Knowing that you still read it, make me a happy FoF.  :lol: And lol at the auto-correct. I've had problems with that as well.  :lol: Stolen identity? Seriously?  :shocked I'll def lock my house then. That's a disturbing news.  :nervous I hope everything's okay on your side now.  :) Ah, compliments. Thanks for the kind words.  :nervous Despite me feeling a bit awkward in reading such, it still makes me smile. So I tend to make a face like this -> :nervous whenever I read compliments. Still, I'm thankful for them.  :bow: You learned how to play 'I promise' on the guitar?! COOL!  :w00t: Congratz on that then.  :twothumbs I'm sure your religious aunt was singing praises on your accomplishment.  She's probably nudging her friends in the side saying, 'That's my niece.' while you're singing and playing the guitar. XD I can totally imagine that.  :lol: I'm pretty sure your grammar is perfect. Seriously. You have a way with words and they're like coated with flowery essence or flowery...flowers.  :nervous Sorry about that, I just can't describe it in words. But seriously, it's perfect. This time I'm pretty sure I have the time to read them.  :) Oh and I prefer the unedited version of your fic.  :lol: If you have an unedited version, do give me the link.  :D Oh yeah, don't watch Groundhog day, okay? It's boring and the reason I just indicated that in this fic is because I just suddenly remember that.  :lol: But yeah, I found it boring as well.  :lol: And thanks for reminding me about Mariko-sama's fang as well. I suddenly remember it when you mentioned it.  :lol: Two Fangs.  :rofl: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD Weird feeling panda is back eh?   :rofl:

@dee1711: You know, when you first commented saying you needed space to rant, I felt scared.  :nervous I suddenly remembered how you threatened to tie me up while holding a bowl of Katsudon back then in your PM.  :nervous That is one scary threat.  :lol: I don't know why that image suddenly flashed inside my mind. But then when you edited your comment, I felt relieved.  :D Thank you for squeeeing at that time. I'm glad you like that chap. No threatening to tie me up holding up a bowl of katsudon then? Yey!  XD Smile's POV huh. I was thinking Miichan's and Haruna's POV...but if you want Smile's as well, sure I can add that too.  :) Hopefully I can do that.  :nervous Crazies being crazies are on hold in the mean time. Maybe after the birth of MariHaru, I'm going to add some madness for the group.  :lol: And so so sorry about how updated at the wrong time.  :nervous  :nervous :nervous Only having 3 hours of sleep can be rough, so I thank you for reading/skimming through it despite the sucky timing.  :nervous I feel that right now, my timing's sucky as well.  :nervous The compliments? Much thanks.  :) It's highly appreciated. Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@lovemariharu: Sorry about the lateness.  :nervous Reading your second comment about me observing in the background makes me feel like some sort of a ghost or a stalker or something.   :rofl: At that time I could only look in the shadows for a limited time because of work.  :nervous So yeah, I was sort of the ghost type at that time.  :lol: Haruna wanting to go in the club seem a bit out of her character huh. But I think i can explain why she wanted to in the next chap.  :) Oh so you were a Mariko oshi first? Well for me, I was a Takamina oshi, still is actually, but nowadays I'm finding that I'm more of a Mariko oshi now. I think her trolliness just got me.  :lol: It's funny actually since when I was a Takamina oshi, I didn't like Mariko-sama because she always seem to tease Takamina. But then, I watched MG1 and Sado just made me squee for her awesomeness.  XD So my hate/dislike towards her turned into love/like. It's like the saying, 'there's a thin line between hate and love.'  :lol: So true.  :lol: As for Haruna, I've always liked the no3b girls, so yeah, I like Haruna as well.  :) Thanks for reading and commenting.  XD Sorry about the delay again.  :nervous

@crazywota: Your comment made me LOL a lot.  :rofl: I don't know why, but somehow I kinda knew you were going to react as such. With you being frustrated I mean. Somehow that's the reaction that I thought I was going to receive along with the threats for such a clinffhanger I did. You did all that. Good job! :lol: I seem to have the worst timing to update huh. Sorry about that.  :nervous I'm actually flattered that you said goodbye to your bitchy things and made room to read this fic. Thank you for that.  :) And sorry for making you late in your class.  :nervous Hope you didn't get any trouble for that.  :nervous Internal curses for the author is welcome.  :lol: The Adam and Eve huh? That actually came to me just seconds before writing that scene. I just remembered Haruna being goody-goody, then the Bible then suddenly Genesis. Seriously, that Adam and Eve bit came to me that way.  :lol: Hearing Mariko-sama say my name would be epic! But like you said, it is pretty impossible. Sucks to be us then. :lol: You saying much is highly appreciated.  :) Good luck on hell school!  XD Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@flameeyes: Ah, the barfing of rainbows. Wish I could do that as well.  :lol: I remember reading your comic strip. Now I don't see it anymore.  :? Still, it was Awesome!  XD Thanks for spending 30mins in doing that.  XD Sorry about the late update.  :nervous I really tried to update earlier than today, but too much pressure and stress so I just took my time. That and I can't seem to shorten the chapter so I ended up writing a lot again.  :lol: Season two huh. No harm in hoping. And honestly, I really don't know. Let's just wait if a season 2 fits the ending that I'm thinking of.  :) Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@yanouchi: Thanks for smiling for 2 hours after reading that chap.  XD Makes me happy that readers are happy about that chap.  :) Haruna, Miichan and Sayaka's hearts did go all doki doki when Mariko first called them by their names. The remaining crazies who have yet to go all doki doki is Sae and Tomochin.  :lol: Oh, that Mariko sitting on the floor with Haruna sitting on the bed bit? I honestly haven't seen a scene like that too, but it suddenly crossed my mind when I remember how Haruna often looks down so I added that. It does look cool when I imagine that too. It's like...so mushy. :lol: I'm glad you like that scene.  :)  And shucks, I smiled at the take care bit of your comment. Thanks. I'll def take care of my health, eat well and sleep well. You should too yanouchi-san.  :) Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD Good luck on hell school!  XD

@kahem: Honestly, your comment made me nervous to update since it is hard to write awesome chapters.  :nervous While I was writing, I kept on asking myself if this was awesome enough and well...forgive me if this chap isn't awesome.  :nervous It is rather plain and ordinary and probably boring as well.  :lol: Auto delete function is a pretty handy thing to have, really. It def saves life. But then again, there are times when auto delete function can be harmful to your health as your friends would slap you for not remembering something. Happens to me all the time.  :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@O r i g a m i: Another comment that made me nervous.  :nervous No harm done though. I actually turned the nervousness I felt into good use and tried my very best!  :thumbup So, hopefully you'd like this chapter despite it being plain and also boring.  :nervous Aww shucks. Thanks for the love.  XD And I'm right! I knew you were SeSe.  :lol: It's pretty cool how you can change your username. I didn't know jphip has that kind of function.  :? Double post and re-reading the whole thing is highly appreciated as well. Thank you.  :) Knowing someone rereading makes me nervous though as I have yet edited the errors in the previous chapters.  :nervous Still I'm thankful for the rereads.  :) Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@Chichay12: Thanks for liking it!  XD Seeing the emoticons you used to convey the feels you felt when you read this is definitely entertaining to see.  XD It's fun to see Onionboy and...uh...inverted heart shaped girl or sweet potato girl (?)moving around.  :lol: I seriously don't know who that gif is.  :lol: :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@m00nchild: Miichan and Mariko moment got to you? Wow. I did something good then.  XD It's nice to know that I can make the reader feel something. It makes an author happy.  :) Miichan and Mariko does have a dysfunctional relationship, yet they're loyal to each other.  :) Hmm, regarding Miichan having feelings for Mariko, I'd say she does have feelings for her best friend. Or rather, she did.  :) In my head, she did.  :lol:  But, let's save that for Miichan's POV later on.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@RJay: Late comments are okay.  :lol: I know how busy people can be. No harm done, RJay-san!  XD  Don't worry about leaving comments that are short. Be it short or long, it's high appreciated.  :twothumbs Oh, Geez. The kissing scene.  :nervous Honestly, there was supposed to be a kissing scene in the last chapter with an intoxicated Haruna attacking Mariko. But then, I honestly don't know why I suddenly scratched that.  :nervous Can't remember why.  :nervous Sorry but the kissing scene is on hold for now. Do wait for it since for you, I'll make it hot as possible.  :lol: That's a lol for me since I'm not confident enough with hot scenes. But, I'll try.  :) Anyway, Thanks for reading and commenting.  XD Hopefully, your studies are going well.  :)

@alexiel17: Thanks for the compliment.  :nervous You do know that I suck at receiving compliments, right?  :lol: But that doesn't mean that it's not highly appreciated, because it it.  :) Thankf you!  XD I'm glad you like that last chap and that it brought you full of feels.  :lol: And yeah, ready your pervy emoticons because the perv virus will soon spread.  :lol: Ah, POF sequel. I'm pretty sure it won't take me a century to make a sequel to that.  :lol: Maybe after this fic, I'll update that. I haven't really thought of the main storyline for POF. And I'm sure the readers to that are going to expect the Black Ops to show again. So yeah, head bleed for me.  :lol: Do wait for it and I'll def PM you if I update that.  :) I do know that you're busy and all, so I'll def give you the heads up when that time comes.  :) Thanks for reading and commenting lexi!  XD


To dear thank you pressers and silent readers, I thank you as well.   :bow: :bow: :bow:


Wow, new record for replying to the comments.  :lol: I think that took me two hours to finish.  :lol:
My brother kept pestering me so...maybe that's why it took long.  :lol:
Totally worth though.  :twothumbs
So yeah, weekly updates are def on hold because of my trip. But I'll really try my best to update just so we could finish this before the year ends.  :)
Thanks for understanding. And thanks for the niceness.  :)

Oh yeah, just a note.
Italicized wordings as such are flashbacks or phone conversations.
This chapter contains a lot of those so, hopefully, it won't be too confusing especially the flashback since I've arranged it differently.
Tell me if it's too confusing so I can explain or edit it.  :)

With that, I warn:

This is fiction. If I ever offend someone, please feel free to tell me.  :)
With that, ENJOY the plain chapter!  :lol:





________________________________________________




(http://imageshack.us/a/img89/3376/rf8.png)
many thanks to yanouchi and crazywota for the poster




Chapter 14: From Confusion to Clarity!





Ever wonder why the sky is blue?

Some people would probably know the answer to that, people who probably love physics. Those people would probably offer you a complicated answer explaining thoroughly why the sky is blue, making your head bleed from all those information. If you don’t know the real answer then someone asked you again why the sky is blue, you’d probably shrug as if you don’t know, ignore them or probably ask them what the fuck are they on to ask you something like that.

If it were me, what would my answer be you ask?

If it were me, I’d probably do those three with my usual eye rolling technique. No surprise there. Yeah, I’ve done that a lot whenever Miichan asks me tons of stuff like that. Anyway, if I’m feeling all goody-goody, I could offer them a simple answer to make them shut up. What’s my answer you ask?

It just is.

Simple right? Yeah, I used that a couple of times on Miichan but, unfortunately, it didn’t make her shut up. I then told her to just search the fucking answer at google since she really wanted to know. She’d scowl at me for not knowing the answer and I just—wait, why the hell am I talking about Crazy Psycho here anyway?! Ugh. Okay, useless topic aside, my point is, why make things complicated right? If someone asks you something, you can offer them a simple answer. Remember Dr. Seuss’s famous quote?

‘Sometimes the question is complicated and the answer is simple.’

 It’s as easy as that, right? Yeah, it is. But then again, what if you were the one who asked the question? Would you be satisfied with their simple answer? It depends, right? Yeah well, for me, being on the receiving end, even if I like simple answers…I wasn’t satisfied with hers. Her answer, I mean.

No…I wasn’t satisfied. Not one bit.

Why you ask?

I just wasn’t.

--

“I can’t do it…she’s too…heavy. I’m dying here.” Miichan said gritting her teeth as she took another step up of the stairs with a sleeping Haruna behind her back. I leaned my head to the side from behind them, my hands on Haruna’s back for support.

“You’ve only been carrying her for about…five steps.” I said as looked at the stairs, my eyes narrowed. “Going to quit now?”

“Well it’s not my fault she’s heavy!” She growled back, taking another step upward. “Why doesn’t this place have a working elevator anyway?!”

“Well you could help repair it if you want.” I suggested with a shrug.

“Damn right I will.” She mumbled, making me to chuckle softly knowing quite well that she’d whine at Yuki about this so that the Sexytary can report back to rich dad. Heh. Typical Crazy Psycho.

Oh, yeah, apparently, we’re carrying the drunkard upward by ourselves since the dorm head caught us sneaking Smiles inside just so he could carry Haruna up our room. Let me tell you, the veins in her eyes made an appearance again as she told us to carry our friend ourselves because she’s our responsibility and all that crap. Even told us in bold and capital letters that NO BOYS ARE ALLOWED INSIDE THE DORMITORY which scared the hell out of Smiles as she leaned closer to him. And by closer, I mean just a couple of inches closer and Smiles would be lip locking with our lovable dorm head. I’m placing the sarcasm at the word lovable, just so you know.

“Mariko…I’m at my limit.” Miichan said as she turned her head, trying to look down at me.

“You do know that our room is on the third floor, right? We’re not even halfway there yet.”

“Marikooooo~” She whined, pouting as she looks at me. I shook my head and rolled my eyes. Goddamn whiney Crazy Psycho.

“Just go up a few more steps and we’ll switch.” I relented with a sigh as I pushed the two upward. Soon enough, I was carrying my roommate while the Crazy Psycho supports us from behind, her hands on Haruna’s back.

“You don’t find her heavy, huh? You sure are strong for a skinny girl, Mariko.” Miichan said, probably beaming behind me. I could only grit my teeth as I continue to carry sleeping beauty behind me. I can feel her breathing on the side of my neck, cooling the trail of sweat that came from the side of my face. This is one hell of a work out. First Crazy Psycho, now Betty. What a day this is turning out to be, huh.

--

“Mariko, wake up!” Sayaka hissed as she nudged me with her elbow, making me to groan as I slowly opened my eyes.

“Why?” I groaned out huskily as I slowly sat up and began stretching, trying to awaken my still sleepy body.

She let out an exasperated sigh. “Well for one thing, you slept all throughout the class.”

I frowned upon hearing that and turned to look up front, noticing the lack of the baldy professor by the board. It was only then did I notice that the students were also packing up and heading towards the exit. Huh. I guess I did sleep all throughout the class. How did I even manage that without even getting caught?

Sayaka probably noticed the confusion on my face as she explained, “I had to tell the professor how you weren’t feeling well and he actually bought it.” She raised her eyebrow at me, her lips forming a playful smile. “He probably likes you or something. I tell you, he looked smitten at your drooling face earlier.”

“I was going to thank you for covering for me, but hearing that last bit…nah, forget it.” I rolled my eyes and brushed her off as I waved my hand. Our balding professor having a crush on me? Psh, yeah right. Probably didn’t care about how one student is sleeping. And drool face? Me? Yeah right again! I felt for the corner of my lips just to check if I was indeed drooling and well…damn right yeah right again! Psh. Shaking my head, I began packing my things, letting out a yawn as I do so.

“Sleeping in class eh? And you call me Snorlax. Tch.” She scoffed, making me to roll my eyes again. “Didn’t you get enough sleep last night?”

“What do you think?” I scowled as stood up and slung my bag on my shoulder. Without bothering to wait for her, I made my way towards the exit. I wasn’t the least bit surprised when she hurriedly followed and caught up to me.

“I’ll take that as a yes then.” She said as she walks beside me. “And I take it you didn’t drink your usual elixir earlier with Miichan? You know, doing your usual bestie breakfast together thing?”

I just let out a yawn, rubbing my tired eyes not bothering to answer her question. It made her lean her head closer to me, observing me closely as we continue to walk the hallway. I continue to ignore her, offering her silence as she rudely stares at me. Only when she uttered a name did she got a reaction from me.

“Haruna.” She suddenly said, making me flinch. Internally, I was cursing myself for flinching just by hearing a name. But then again, with what happened earlier still damn fresh in my mind, it really can’t be helped. Ugh, it irks me that Sayaka’s mind here is turning from that flinching thing I did. I watch from the corner of my eye as a grin formed on her lips. “Is she the reason why you didn’t have enough sleep last night?” She teasingly asks, making my eyebrow twitch again. Goddamn nerve all twitchy happy!

“I can’t believe you really went with my advice and really took a bite of her.” She assumed as she chuckled then began nudging my side. “You probably ate her out last night, eh?”

I stopped walking, turned to her, crossed my arms over my chest and gave her an indifferent stare. She continues to laugh, seemingly unfazed with my apathetic stare. I shook my head and let out a sigh as I say, “Just so you know, my respect points for you just hit rock bottom. I’m back to calling you Snorlax.”

She instantly stopped laughing and turned to me, her head cocked to the side as confusion crossed her features. “Respect points? What’s tha—wait a minute.” She cuts herself off and slowly, her confusion was replaced with amusement as she asks, “Does that mean you respect me or something?” while she points a finger at me.

I rolled my tired eyes and began walking away again. I’m too tired to say any snide comments really, that’s why my Scrooge side seems tamed right now. Lack of sleep and not being able to drink coffee does that to me. God, all I want to do right now is to sleep and hopefully not wake up EVER. But I have a feeling that won’t happen anytime soon since God likes to torture me so much.

“You do don’t you? You respect me in your own Scrooged up way!” Snorlax beamed as she caught up to me. “Sae is so going to flip again once I tell her about this. Heh. Let me tell you, when I told her earlier how you called me by my name yesterday, she went all green with envy!”

See? Pure torture right there. I narrowed my eyes as she continues to gush out about how I made her Pokemon heart beat fast by saying her name. I made a face at that as we continue to walk until I saw someone heading our way; a girl, frowning as she reads a book in her hands. She looked so engrossed with what she’s reading that she was completely unaware of the dangers that might befall her if she doesn’t look where she’s going. Bumping into someone perhaps? Hmmm. Preferable the person yapping beside me, that is if I just—

Without any second thoughts, I waited for the perfect timing then surprised Snorlax by pushing her slightly to the side just where the reading girl is. I couldn’t help but grin when the two collided with each other with a groan as they staggered for balance, their things falling to the floor, earning them looks from the passersby.

“Oh God. I’m so sorry I just—Mariko~!“ I hear Snorlax say as I began running away from her, wearing a grin. Heh. Serves her right. Yeah yeah, how bitchy of me. Boohoo for Snorlax. Tch. Whatever. She deserves it. So don’t give me that look now.  Not like she died or something. Really now.

I let out a sigh as I turned to another corner, finally slowing down after a couple of minutes of running from the crazed Pokemon. I glanced behind me to check and pursed my lips in a tight smile upon seeing no one on my trail.

“Good riddance.” I mumbled as I shook my head and began walking the hallway of Crackhouse University. I couldn’t help but let out a yawn as I passed by a bunch of students laughing. I rubbed my face and began slapping myself a couple of times as I try to awaken my still tired state. Maybe, I should just skip my classes? I mean, obviously, I’m in no condition to be a good student right now what with me being so damn sleepy.

Why am I sleepy, you ask?

…Why do you think?

--

“Yey! You did it! Hurray for Mariko! Hurray!” Miichan cheered as soon as we reach our floor. “I would shower you with confetti for a job well done, but I don’t have one so, cheering for you would do.” She explained as she grinned, placing a hand on Haruna’s shoulder. I was beyond caring as I pant, trying to catch my breath with my face down and my knees trembling slightly. I faltered for a bit but quickly recovered, using the remaining strength I have just so we wouldn’t fall. Thankfully, Miichan took notice and quickly helped me with the heavy weight I’m carrying, taking my place in carrying the dead weight on my back.

“Are you going to lie there all night?” Miichan asks as she looks down at me all sprawled on the floor of the empty hallway.

“You try carrying her on your back three floors up the stairs, see for yourself and then ask me that, okay?” I growled as I closed my eyes, trying to ease the pain of carrying a dead weight on my back. Soon, I hear her steps moving away from me as she walked towards our room. I opened my eyes and watch her from the corner of my eye unmoving, my eyes on Haruna’s back as Miichan carries her across the hallway. You know, seeing Haruna’s back, I better remind myself to go back to that club and kill that guy who gave her a drink. Or maybe I should kill the sleeping beauty herself for taking drinks from strangers. Better yet, I could also kill Crazy Psycho for giving in to Betty’s wants. Hmmm. So many killings needed to be done eh? I wonder who should I kill first?

“Hey Mariko, your door’s locked, how am I going to get in?” Miichan asks while standing in front of our room.

And we have a volunteer. Ugh. Figures.

Groaning, I slowly stood up and began stretching my still sore body. I continue to stretch, working on my muscle kinks as I walked towards the two. Once near, I fished for the key inside my pocket and opened the door for her majesty, the Duchess of Psychos. Grumbling at how heavy her ‘Haruna-chan’ is, she carefully placed the drunkard on her bed and quickly slides down on the floor, groaning.

“You know, I can’t figure out why she’s so heavy when her figure is just perfect.” Miichan says as she glanced behind her where sleeping beauty is, mumbling out incoherent things.

I lay on my own bed letting out a contented sigh as the soft cushion makes my back feel a bit better. “Yeah well, she’s taller than you, so…”

“Oh. You know, I forgot about that.”

“I figured as much.” I replied, grabbed my pillow and hugged it. I turned towards Haruna’s bed as I hear her mumble out something. She then let out a soft whimper and began rubbing her eyes with the back of her hand, an act that oddly enough, reminds me of what a cat does while it sleeps. I frowned as I suddenly remember the Squirrel’s nickname for Haruna.

Nyan-Nyan.

“How cute!” Miichan gushed as she turned to the sleeping Haruna, beaming. The back of Haruna’s hand was resting on one of her closed eye, her lips parted slightly while she sleeps facing us. Grinning at the sudden thought that crossed her mind, Miichan turned to me and asks, “Hey, you think we can get her do that again?” wiggling her eyebrows suggestively.

“I think we can.” I nodded, her grin widening at my reply. “But dilemma, you have to leave, so you can’t see it.” I added with a grin of my own. I let out a soft chuckle as Miichan’s shoulder slumped, her energy seemingly depleting.

“You’re going to send me away now that I’ve only discovered the cuteness of Haruna-chan’s sleeping face?” She said, looking at me incredulously. Rolling my eyes, I slowly stood up from my bed, grabbed her wrist and began pulling her to stand.

“Correction, I’m not going to send you away. I think it’s more like…I’m kicking you out right now or else I’m going to beat the crap out of you.” I threatened with a growl as I continue to pull her up. She stays rooted on the floor, doing her retarded Popeye face as she looks up at me.

“Seashore! You just want Haruna-chan all to yourself! How selfish are you?!” She pointed out, making me to let go of her hand. I stared blankly at her for a moment until I shrugged nonchalantly.

“Yeah? So what if I am? Isn’t that what you want? I mean, didn’t you just give me your blessing as her Fairy Godmother?” I reminded her, crossing my arms over my chest as I looked down at her.

She looked stunned for a few seconds, and like a light bulb flashing inside her mind, she stood up and grinned at me. She began nudging my side saying, “Ooooh. You want her all to yourself eh? You go girl,” perversion written all over her face. Figures she’s going to say that.

Rolling my eyes, I began pushing her towards the door, tuning out whatever it is that she’s saying to me. Her tone was laced with perversion so…yeah, tuning her out is for the best. Anyway, once outside, she turned towards me, still wiggling her eyebrows as she kept the wide grin on her face. “Hey, if you need anything…and I mean anything, like lu—“

I closed the door at her face with my eyes narrowed, not bothering to know what lewd and perverted thing she’s going to suggest again. I don’t know why, but it seems that the perversion virus is spreading on the crazies these days. Hmmm. Maybe I should spray something to prevent the virus from spreading here. But, what the hell is the counter for the perversion virus anyway?

“Pray…” was Haruna’s mumbled response along with a bunch of incoherent things she added.

I blinked a couple of times as I made my way to her. Tilting my head slightly as I scratched the back of my neck. “Really? That’s the counter? Praying?”

She replied by whimpering and doing the cat thing again. Seeing that again, I couldn’t help but silently agree to Miichan that that does look cute. Like a cat. A nyan.

Nyan-Nyan…

I shook my head and turned away from my sleeping roommate, thinking of washing up before going to bed. With the necessary things I needed in my hands, I glanced behind me, looking at the sleeping form of my roommate before heading inside the bathroom. I stared at her for a moment, then with a sigh, I walked inside, wanting to freshen up along with wanting clear that unnecessary thought inside my head.

--

I let out a sigh and pulled the strap of my bag higher to my shoulder. It’s funny how I can feel my body tired from the lack of sleep, yet my mind seems to be fully awake to torment me and ask me questions about what happened. Don’t you hate it when that happens?

But then again, don’t you hate it more when the reason why your mind seems to torment you suddenly appears right in front of you?

I stopped walking to stare at the person a couple of feet in front of me, coming from the crossed hallway, carrying a stack of papers. She must’ve felt that someone was staring at her as she turned to look towards my direction and suddenly froze upon seeing me. And just like that, we stood there in the middle of the hallway, just staring at each other, oblivious to the other students that pass us by. Despite the distance we have, I can still see clearly the swirling emotions behind those brown eyes of hers. And I wonder…

…could she see mine as well?

“Oh? Is that Shinoda-san?” The sudden voice of the Squirrel suddenly brought me back to reality as she leaned her head forward to look at me, her head peeking out from beside Haruna. I blinked a couple of times as I looked at the smiling Squirrel, her body completely covered because of the height of the other girl next to her.

“Hey, Shinoda-san!” The Squirrel beamed, keeping her position as she waves her hand at me. Looking at her like this, she looks like an overly excited kid, so unlike her real age. Despite me still not warming up to her and the other thoughts that seem to plague me about her, I decided to play nice, offering her an awkward smile and a hesitant wave. She looked happy at that, giving me a toothy smile, her dimples showing as she went all Squirrel mode. Seeing her like that, it made the corner of my lips arched up, but only for a second as I glanced at the other person next to her. My shoulder slumped slightly when Haruna averted her eyes away from me and began walking away, leaving her stunned boss to stare at her. I clenched my jaw tight as I watch her retreating form, feeling a bit dejected at the brush off.  Guess she’s going to go all ninja on me now.

“What was that all about?” The Squirrel asks as she cocked her head to the side, looking at me with confusion across her features. I looked at the side as I placed my hands inside the pocket of my jeans and offered her a shrug.

“Ask her, but I doubt she’d give you an answer…” I muttered as I turned to where they came from, walking away. “…much like what she did to me earlier.” I added with a sigh, my eyes downcast to the floor, while the person who’s been plaguing my mind walks on the opposite end away from me.

She walks away as I do too…despite me not wanting to.



________________________________________________




I couldn’t help but grunt out my displeasure as I felt my phone vibrate in my pocket. Keeping my lazy position of laying on the grass, I fished for my phone and opened it. The name ‘Crazy Psycho’ flashes on my screen. I let out a sigh as I stare at it. What does she want now?

“Yeah?” I greeted as I looked back at the clear sky. Why did I answer, you ask? Well for one thing, she’s been calling non-stop since morning and well if I didn’t answer, her whines will be ten times worst later on if I meet her. It’s like she’s combining all her whining energy into one big fireball to throw at me later on. Fucked up metaphor if you ask me, but…meh, it works for me. Plus, I wanted to think about other things besides Haruna so…maybe Crazy Psycho would help me out on that department. She’s…sort of pretty good at that.

“Where the hell are you?! I’ve been calling you since morning since you stood me up at the cafe! Have you forgotten our usual breakfast reflection thing? Where we talk about…things? We’re the breakfast club, remember? Of course you remember. We’ve been doing that since we came here. So why didn’t you—” She babbled, making me to roll my eyes and pull the phone away from my ear. Somehow I forgot she’d whine at me about that. It’s only today that I skipped that breakfast thing we do. Not like I will in the future. Hmm. Maybe I should. But then she’d whine non-stop about that. Ugh. No escape from the overly attached bestfriend that is Crazy Psycho.

“—it’s almost lunch time and…you’re not listening, are you?“

I hear her say as I looked at my phone, my eyes narrowed at her assigned picture in my screen.

“Mmmmaaaaarrrriiiikkkkkoooooooooo~”

“What?!” I growled as I held phone back against my ear. I think Crazy Psycho being my distraction is a bit of an overkill for me, huh? Right now, I’m regretting ever answering the phone.

“So, where are you? You okay?”

“Of course I’m okay. Why wouldn’t I be?” I asked, frowning. Hmmm. Did she talk to…?

“Well for one thing, you missed breakfast and didn’t drink any caffeinated drinks, am I right?”

“Yeah, so?” I couldn’t help but raise my eyebrow.

“No coffee and a whole lot of cursing, that’s what you do. Yet, you’re not cursing right now. See the dilemma?” She said, her voice laced with doubt and somehow I can imagine her narrowing her eyes at me, suspiciously. That’s her reason? That’s fucked up.

“Do I curse like a sailor? Do I spew curses like you spew your meal while you talk?” I retorted.

“Hmmm, you’re still grouchy. So maybe you have a slight fever or something then.” She concluded making me to roll my eyes at that. “So where are you? Again, it’s almost lunch time, you know. Let’s eat some curry rice, c’mon, my treat. Maybe that’ll help you with your slight fever.”

The corner of my lips arched up at her offer. Rice curry huh. Tempting but…weirdly enough, I’m not feeling hungry right now. So I declined her offer with a sigh. “No thanks. I’m not really hungry right now.”

I hear her let out a gasp at my reply, making me wonder if she bumped into someone or saw some chick that she finds hot. Hmmm, knowing Miichan, it’s probably the latter. Her libido seems to be absent for days, even weeks now, so I think it’s about time it started appearing again. The last girl she hit on was the doctor at the clinic. Obviously that didn’t work out well, since the good doctor threatened to report her to the dean for inappropriate…perversion or something. No surprise there, it is Crazy Psycho and all.

But, it seems that my assumption was all wrong as she yelled out, “OH MY GOD! You’ve got amnesia! I knew it!” surprising me, making me flinch and pull the phone away from my ears. “The coffee, the breakfast, the cursing…and now the curry rice?! Tell me where you are so I can take you to the nearest hospital!” She frantically said as I narrowed my eyes at the phone in my hand away from my ear. Listening to her like this, it’s like she’s on speaker phone what with her yelling about a fucked up article she read years ago about someone waking up and having amnesia without any serious accident. Sleep amnesia? Huh. Didn’t know that that is possible.

“—You don’t remember where you are, do you?! Oh God, oh God! What do I—” She was seriously and exaggeratingly panicking right now. I let out a sigh and decided to calm her down before she calls someone to look for me.

I held the phone back against my ear, opened my mouth to say something back, but quickly held myself back as I hear Miichan say, “Oh, there’s Haruna-chan! Maybe she can help me find—“

And I quickly cut her off, closing my phone and pulling out the battery as I sat up.

Why did I do that, you ask?

Because I know Miichan would let me talk to her through the phone. And…right now, I don’t want to talk to her or think about her. Too much confusion, too many feels and I’m honestly too tired to think. But then again, despite me not wanting to think about her, just by hearing her name, it makes me think about her again.

I guess it’s inevitable, huh?

“So much for a distraction then.” I sighed, staring at my phone and the battery in my hands. I hugged my legs against my chest, my chin resting on top of my knees, staring at nothing.

--

“That girl you like, is it me?”

I looked up at her expectantly, waiting for her to answer my question. She looked…frozen stiff, pale even as she stares at me, her eyes a bit wide. My brow furrowed and the corner of my lips tugged down as I continue to stare at her stiffened state. Slowly, my eyes made its way to her stomach, trying to see if she is still breathing. Thankfully, she still is...so, no, I didn’t kill her with my question. But, her lack of movement is…kinda giving me the creeps. I think a minute has passed when I asked that question to her and she’s still out of it. Should I be…worried now?

Thinking that it would be best to check up on her closely, I placed my hand on the floor and was about to push myself up when she stuttered,“Wh-wh-what?” her eyebrows knitted slightly together as she continues to look down at me. I let out a soft sigh, somewhat relieved that she was okay. I mean, it’d be bad if I killed her with a simple question, right? And is that…even possible? Death by a question? Huh. How lame.

I shook my head, dismissing the unnecessary thoughts inside my head. I raised my eyebrows slightly upward and offered her a small smile. “You heard me.” I replied as I look at her with expectant eyes.

She blinked a couple of times, her lips parted slightly and her cheeks began to redden under my unwavering gaze. The slight frown that I was wearing earlier began to reappear the moment I saw her clench her jaw tight, her breathing began to increase slightly, and soon her eyes began shifting around as she wore a full frown. The nervousness she feels was obviously getting the best of her. Without thinking, I kneeled on the floor and placed a hand on her knees, squeezing it as I try to get her attention.

The moment I saw her eyes on my hand, I squeezed her knees again. “Hey, it’s okay. Just…just relax…or something.” Not much of a comforting words, huh. But it does seem to work for Haruna as I notice her breathing normalizes. I quickly pulled my hand away from her knees, thinking that it bothers her or something since she is frowning at it. Great, what the hell should I do now? Should I say something else…?

I let out a sigh and sat back down on the floor. “Look, I’ve been noticing for quite some time how you are when you’re with me and well…I guess I just…want to know if it is me. The girl you like, I mean.” I scratched the back of my neck feeling a bit nervous as she was unmoving once again. I really hadn’t thought of how I should approach her with this so…I really have no idea what to say next. And seriously, her silence is making me damn uncomfortable here.

“I’m not going to pity you if you say it is me.” I assured her. “I mean, why should I? It’s actually pretty flattering if you did like me. I mean, y-you’re a…uh…great person and…yeah…you are. Great I mean.” I mumbled as I looked at the side, silently cursing myself for how lame all that sounded in my ears. Goddamnit. This is getting a bit hard. It’s usually the crushee that does the babbling here, not the crush herself. Heh. Goes to show how different she is from the others that had a crush on me huh. Yeah well, she is different from the others.

To what extent is she different?

Honestly, I’m not sure, but that’s what I wanted to find out. That’s why I’m doing this.

I let out a sigh, feeling the nervousness I’m feeling slowly disappear. Turning back to her, I noticed that she’s not looking at her knees anymore, but rather out the window, her lips pursed tightly. It looked like she was internally struggling on what she should say. She was still hesitating, despite the fact that I was trying to make it easy for her. I mean, I’ve already laid it out in the open. All she has to do is say ‘yes or hell yeah.’ It’s as easy as that, yet she can’t seem to do it.

“You can’t say it, can you?” I asked as I watch her. She bit her lower lip as her eyes slowly makes its way to her bed that she’s sitting on. I wasn’t expecting a reply out of her, so I was slightly surprised when she hesitantly shook her head.

“Why? Why can’t you say it?” I asked, frowning slightly. I watch her as her eyes began shifting again, as if she’s looking for the answer on her bed. Soon enough, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath, seemingly trying to calm herself. I waited for her to open her eyes and look at me, but she didn’t. She kept her eyes closed as she replied to my question.

“Why are you doing this?” Was her breathy reply before she opened her eyes and kept her eyes away from me, her hand clutching her bed sheet tightly. “You didn’t care before about the girl I like…didn’t ask questions about her and now…why do you care now?” She asks, her voice sounded small and tired in my ears.

“But I did care, I still do.” I said with conviction, my frown deepening. She thinks I didn’t care about her crush on me? That’s all I’ve been doing since I’ve become aware of it! If I didn’t care, I wouldn’t even bother thinking about hurting her feelings! I would’ve just blurted out ‘NO!’ to her in Goddamn bold and fucking capital letters! But I didn’t. Because I care.

I care for her.

But she doesn’t know that. No, she doesn’t. To her, I didn’t care about anything, even her. And somehow, thinking that, it hurts me a little. Despite how little the hurt she’s inflicted on me, be it intentional or not, I hate that it hurts. Because in hurting, it means that…I’m already in deep…

…right?

I pushed back the feelings of hurt aside as she mumbled, “I just…I-I’m sorry,” shaking her head while she moved to the side and lowered her feet to the floor. “I…I can’t do this.” She added as she stood up, her voice thick with emotions.

I clenched my jaw tight as she took a couple of steps away from me, ready to walk out the door. She’s going to walk away from all this? Without any explanation as to why she can’t say it? I told her I’m not going to pity her, so why…? This isn’t the outcome that I imagined earlier. No, I imagined her stuttering her heart out and blurting out that I am the one she likes much like the Betty I know, but…this? No. This scenario didn’t crossed my mind at all.

What the hell is going on inside her goody-goody head?!

I quickly I grabbed her wrist halting her movement, still keeping my position on the floor. I squeezed her wrist and looked up at her. “Don’t run away.” I tell her as I grit my teeth. “Running away from this doesn’t solve anything.”

I should know, because I’ve been running away from this too.

Her eyes were on the floor, but she wasn’t looking at me. No, she can’t look at me which somehow disappoints me, but seeing the dejected look across her face, just seeing that, I didn’t care anymore that she can’t look at me. Now, I care more on why she’s giving me that empty look.

A moment later, she let out a sigh. “It does for me,” was her soft reply. Without waiting for my reply, she pulled her hand from my hold and quickly made her way towards the door, leaving me in the middle of the room sitting on the floor feeling a bunch of emotions washes over me. One emotion that stands out among the rest?

Confusion.

--

Anger soon washes over me as her words kept replaying in my mind.

“It does for me.”

“The hell does she mean by that?! How the hell does running away solve anything?!” I yelled out to no one as I hugged my legs tighter. “You’re confusing the hell out of me! MAKE UP YOUR DAMN MIND!” I bellowed as I stood up, not caring about the looks being given to me by the students below. I was seriously getting pissed off by Betty’s constant mood swings. It’s either yes or a no! It’s that easy, so why the hell is she making things complicated?!

“Whoa. The wrath of Scrooge is really a scary sight to see.” A familiar buffonic voice suddenly came from behind me. Clenching my jaw tight, I turned around and found Smiles leaning at a tree a few feet away, smiling at me.

“Yo.” He greeted giving me a wave. I rolled my eyes at that and crossed my arms over my chest as I frown at him, not really happy to find him here.

“What are you doing here?” I grumbled, making him chuckle.

“Somehow I kinda knew that that would be your greeting.” He said as he walks towards me, stopping only when he was right next to me. He sat down on the grass and beamed looking up at me. “Is this your spot, Scrooge?”

“Again I ask…” I started as I stared down at him, boredly. “…what are you doing here?”

“No small talk? That’s so like you, Scrooge.” He shook his head, still keeping the smile on his face. “Anyway, to answer your question, I came here to look around Akihabara University. See what’s college life is like.”

“What college life is like?” I repeated, raising my eyebrow at him. Is he thinking of enrolling here or something?

He nodded his head, turning his attention away from me as he looks at the lake a few distance away from us. “Yeah. I’m just…thinking of another option if music doesn’t work out.” He admitted with a sigh.

I stare at him for a while, looking reflective and calm as he stares at the distance. Sighing, I sat down next to him and looked ahead as well. “Having troubles with the band?”

I glanced at him as he shook his head, his lips arched up slightly. “Nah. Everything’s fine. I guess, I just want a second option since I’m sure fame doesn’t last forever.”

Despite the serious atmosphere around us, I couldn’t help but let out a chuckle as he said the word ‘fame.’ He turned to look at me confusedly; his eyebrow rose up as he silently asks me why did I laugh. Shaking my head with a smile, I answered, “I’m pretty sure you and your band have a whole lot to go through to reach ‘fame.’”

“Are you saying that we’re not there yet?” He narrowed his eyes at me. “We sold 20,000 copies in one day, you know.”

“Yeah sure.” I nodded. “But you’ve been casually going inside here at the University without anyone recognizing that you’re in a band. I think that’s pretty much of a clue that you guys haven’t reached it yet.”

He rolled his eyes turning away from me, pouting. “Well yeah, we’re far from being AKB48 but that—“ He cuts himself off, noticing his mistake. He quickly turned to me, his pleading eyes bores my hardened ones. “Sorry I—“

This time, I was the one who cuts him off as I held out my hand to him in a halting manner. He let out a sigh as I looked away from him, hugging my knees to my chest, my mood darker than ever.

“You haven’t…talked to her yet?” He hesitantly asked, testing the waters. I gave him an answer as I stood up, slung my bag on my shoulder and began walking away. I wasn’t surprised when he ran after me, grabbing my wrist to stop me from going further.

I kept my back to him as he said, “I’m sorry. I…I won’t mention her again. Forgive me?” while he squeezed my wrist softly.

I sighed and turned to him. “You know the rules. You promised.” I reminded him, giving him a stern look.

“I know, I tend to forget. Sorry about that.” He said with a sheepish smile as he scratches the back of his neck. I couldn’t help but narrow my eyes at him as he knows quite well that he’s now forgiven. He knows me THAT well. I’m pretty sure he knows me better than Crazy Psycho too.  But, Crazy Psycho doesn’t need to know that since she would definitely have a jealous fit. That and she’d challenge Smiles on a contest to know who really knows me better. She is an overly attached bestfriend you know.

Only when Smiles began pulling me to somewhere did I notice that he was still holding my wrist. He turned to me as we walk, smiling. “So since we’re in talking mode right now, why don’t you tell me about your girl problems, eh Scrooge?”

“I don’t have girl problems!” I retorted as I began pulling my hand away from his hold, but he held on tightly. He sat down at a near bench and pulled me to sit next to him. I relented with a sigh, knowing quiet well that if I ran from him, he’s just follow me and probably carry me back. Yeah, he did that a couple of times, carried me like a sack of potatoes whenever they said I was being a pain in their asses.

“Aw c’mon Scrooge, I heard the whole scream of anguish earlier. Maybe I can help.” He offered still smiling. “It’s…about Kojima-san, right?” He asked, hesitantly. I stared at him for a while, looking at his gentle features as my brows furrowed slightly in confusion. Should I be…talking about Haruna about him? I mean…he’s Adam…right?

He gave out a soft chuckle, making me to cock my head to the side, the confusion inside me heightening. Shaking his head while wearing a smirk, he says, “If you’re worried about my feelings…don’t,” reassuringly. “I’m a man. I can take out anything you dish out on me, you know.” He softly pounded his chest, wearing a smug smile.

I continue to stare at him blankly, feeling a bit guilty. Honestly, without saying it to him, I always thought that I could feel something for him someday. I think that’s one reason why the others thought that we had something together. Because my Scrooge heart was always open to him. But the thing is, despite leaving it open, I still couldn’t look at him like the way he wanted me to. To me, he’s still Smiles, forever Smiles;

My Smiling-Flirty-Pretty Boy-Buffoonic Best friend.

His smug smile slowly weakens, leaving an unsure smile in its place. “I’m not going to lie to you though, I was hoping that you’d…you know.”

I let out a sigh, looking away from him, my hands playing with the strap of my bag.

“But, I guess…I came back to late, huh?” He said softly. “Maybe if I didn’t choose music, I would’ve come with you guys here…and…”

“Don’t kid yourself.” I let out, glancing at him, smiling slightly. “You still would’ve chosen music, regardless. You love music that much.”

He shook his head. “I would’ve chosen you.” He then glanced back at me, giving me a sincere smile. “But, knowing you? You’d probably still make me choose music, even if we did end up together.”

“You sure about that?” I asked huskily, giving him a sensual smile. I couldn’t help but chuckle as he stared at me, his eyes wide, and a blush across his cheeks.

“R-really?” He squeaked, then cleared his throat and asked again, deepening his voice.

“I’m kidding. Geez. Get you mind out of the gutter, pervert.” I rolled my eyes. If I’m serious, I’m joking. If I’m joking, I’m serious. What the hell is wrong with these people?! Seriously?

“Don’t kid like that! I’m a man, damn it!” he pointed out childishly like Crazy Psycho would.

“Girly man, right.” I nodded, giving him a small smile. He smiled back, seeing his handsome, gentle features somehow makes me forget about the guilt I felt earlier. Actually, being with him like this, talking to him, sitting with him underneath the tree, it made me forget everything…even…

“So, Kojima-san problems? Ready to share now?”

I let out a deep sigh, looking away as I arched the corner of my lips down. Okay, scratch that last thought about forgetting everything else since he just made me remember it all. How long did that take? An hour?

“You know you can talk to me about ANYTHING, right? Especially girl problems.” He grinned and wiggled his eyebrows. Weirdly enough, I think I heard Miichan’s voice along with his. But then again, that really isn’t surprising since I consider them twins.

“So…hot lezzies problems? Share Scrooge! In full, hot lesbian details, if you can.”

Definitely twins. He’s also infected with perversion virus. Somehow, I’m not surprised. Ugh.


________________________________________________



“…so that’s it.” I shrugged nonchalantly as I finished my confusing tale. I watch him as he nodded his head, looking at the ground with his brows furrowed, a look of concentration across his features.

“That…actually sounds…frustrating.” He said, glancing at me, scratching the back of his head.

“It is.” I sighed, looking at a group of students lazing on the grass a few distance away from us. “Believe me, it is.”

“Kinda reminds me of my frustrations with you.” He mumbled softly, looking away. “Funny how it bites you now.” He chuckled making me to narrow my eyes as I glanced at him.

“Yeah well it serves you right since you made a bet out of me with your damn friends.” I reminded him, my voice laced with irritation at remembering that time. Yeah, the Buffoon here made a bet out of me back in High School. What kind of bet it is, you ask? You know, just a typical high school bet wherein the jocks pick an undesirable girl for their friend to make that girl fall for him. Surely you’ve seen movies like that. Yeah, they picked me for that, but I wasn’t the undesirable type since the word undesirable and me don’t mix. Oh, don’t roll your eyes at me like that since you know it’s true.

Anyway, I was more like the ‘NO to relationship kind of girl’; the desire less girl back in High School. It’s no wonder they picked me for Smiles. But the thing is their bet backfired. Smiles was the one who fell for me. Yeah, he ended up paying a fortune for losing that bet. Of course, much like the typical plot in the movies, I found out about it too. Got mad at him, he persistently begged for my forgiveness for months, forgave him and the rest are just…blahs. That was actually how I become friends with him. That’s pretty much our history. It’s typical, yet at the same time it’s not.

“Hey, I apologized relentlessly on that!” He pointed out, frowning.

“Yeah, you were pretty relentless.” I rolled my eyes, remembering the begging he did. Ugh. Yeah, it’s just ugh.

He waved his hand dismissively, blushing slightly. Probably remembering his begging moments that are really ugh worthy for me. “Anyway, that aside, what is it that you want anyway? I mean, do you want to…pursue a hot and steamy relationship with Kojima-san?”

“Scratch that ‘hot and steamy’ thing, please. Let’s keep it in a decent rating.” I pointed out flatly.

“I don’t know, Scrooge.” He began rubbing his chin, his eyes far away as if thinking. “Remembering the feel of her boobs pressed up against my back, and thinking about the two of you together, tch, those two words should definitely be included in the sentence with a bunch of other synonyms as well. I’m pretty sure that’s far from being decent.” He grinned perversely which earn him a smack from me.

“Goddamn it Smiles! Stop perving around!” I glared.

He rubbed his chest where I hit him as he let out a chuckle. “Stop perving on her or on you?” he asked, teasingly.

“Both!” I growled instantly, making him laugh. I stared at him with a frown as he continues to laugh beside me. Slowly, the scowl that I was wearing was replaced by a small smile gracing my lips. Watching him laugh like this, it makes me remember the times when we were just…friends. Honestly, it’s been so long since I’ve had this kind of carefree moment with him, what with him having feelings for me. Now, I wonder, are we now back to being best friends again? No more awkward feelings for each other?

I…hope so.

A sudden gust of cold wind blew, making me flinch at the coldness despite wearing a coat. Noticing this, Smiles surprised me by removing his own jacket and placing it over my shoulder, smiling. I turned to look at him frowning; his arms still wrapped around me as he securely puts his jacket on me.

“You don’t have to. I am wearing a coat you know.” I tell him, trying to remove his jacket. He glared at me, removed my hand from his jacket and again placed it over my shoulder.

“Next time, wear something thicker than that. Winter is fast approaching you know. You can catch a cold with that.” He scolded wearing a scowl as he pointed at my coat.

I glared back, holding the collar of my coat as I held it for him to see. “This is a worsted winter hooded long coat! With that said, it IS for winter, doofus!”

He narrowed his eyes and pursed his lips, looking at my checkered coat. He then reached for my collar and began feeling it. “Well it doesn’t seem thicker enough for you to survive winter. You wouldn’t even let out that flinch if the cold wind couldn’t penetrate your fashionable coat through your body.” He mocked, angering me more. How dare he mock my fashionable coat!

“Yeah well it’s not like your leather jacket is helping much either! I can still feel the wind you know!” I retorted, glaring at him.

“That’s because it’s not properly on you!” He growled then wrapped his arm around me again, fixing his jacket on my other shoulder. “Here let me—“ He suddenly stopped as I felt him froze, eyes wide in surprise. Hmmm? What’s got him…?

A sudden movement from the corner of my eye suddenly caught my attention. Turning, I frowned when I found myself looking at Haruna’s retreating form, walking hurriedly away from us..

Eh…?

“You know, she always seem to have the worst timing ever.” Smiles said as he moved away from me, giving me a sympathetic smile. I stared at him blankly, confused until he asked, “Well? What are you waiting for? Aren’t you going to follow her?” He cocked his head slightly to the side. I turned to look at where Haruna was and I could still see her retreating form from the distance.

“She is what you want…right?” I hear Smiles ask, making me to remember that I already made up my mind yesterday. Grinning at him, I punched him in the chest hard, quickly stood up, and began walking to where Haruna was heading, forgetting Smiles’s jacket on my shoulder as it fell on the floor. I turned to look at the jacket on the floor for a moment then turned to Smiles who’s watching me as he sits on the bench. He shook his head and smiled at me.

“It’s okay. Just go.” He said softly, his voice thick with emotions. I stared at him for a while, knowing exactly the hidden meaning behind those words of his.

For him, this is another rejection from me.

Clenching my jaw tight, I offered him a sympathetic smile before turning to follow my distressed roommate, feeling Smile’s eyes on me. I let out a sigh and began picking up the pace, praying that this time it wouldn’t end in confusion, but into something else.

Something that I know we both want.

--

I was toweling my hair dry as I stepped out of the bathroom. Somehow the hot shower helped soothe my muscles from carrying two dead weights today. You know, it’s surprising that my stature can carry such dead weights. Hmm. Maybe I got stronger from carrying Miichan all those years. Huh…could be.

Yawning, I made my way towards my bed, sitting heavily on it. I looked at Haruna’s side and found her still in the same position I left her. Lips parted slightly as the back of her hand covers half of her face. Remembering the reason why she is sleeping soundly in the first place, I stood up and made my way towards my drawer. I pulled out the bag of medicines I had and looked for an aspirin. Taking one, I then made my way to the opposite side where the water dispenser is. Taking her glass, I filled it with cold water and placed the two items on her desk. I stared at the two then at the clock on her table.

“It’s only after midnight and I’m already preparing this?” I mumbled to myself as I raised my eyebrow, feeling a bit weirded out. “It’s not like she’s going to wake up soon, stupid.” I scolded myself. Well it is pretty stupid of me to do that, but…oh well, what’s done is done.

Shaking my head, I pursed my lips as I made my way back to my bed. I was about to climb into the bed when my roommate let out another whimper along with a rustling sound. Frowning slightly, I turned to look back at her and found that she turned to her back, her feet rubbing themselves together probably for warmth as she wasn’t covered with her blanket. I let out a sigh and arched the corner of my lips down as it was now my goody-goody duty to cover the Princess up nicely. Creepy would be so proud of me if she knew. Keyword: If.

Grumbling, I made my to her side and stopped when I noticed that she was lying down on her blanket. No way am I going to pull that out without waking her. But then again, she does seem to be a heavy sleeper since she didn’t even wake up when we carried her here. So…maybe I should just pull it out of her? But that requires force…right? Ugh. I’ve had enough muscle work today. I’ll just go with the alternative.

I turned back to my bed, grabbed my own blanket and carefully placed it on her. I pulled the blanket up to her chin, covering up real nicely. She surprised me when her head turned to my side, the side of her face leaning on the back of my hand. I instantly froze when her warm lips brushed against my hand, slightly nuzzling on it. I blinked a couple of times and waited for her to stop moving in order for me to carefully pull my hand away. But, as the God of cliché’s passed by me, she fully turned to my side, placed her hand on my arm, her face still leaning on my hand.

I let out a sigh. “Thank you God of Cliché, you do know how to torture me well.” I mumbled to myself as I sat down on the floor, thinking that it might be best to dislodge myself this way. I pulled my hand slightly away, feeling her plump lips brushing against the side of my index finger. It was then I noticed that my thumb is just a few inches away from her lower lip, her lower lip, the one that she bites whenever she’s nervous. I couldn’t help but let out a chuckle as I kept my eyes locked on the mole on her lip, remembering that time when I mistook it to dirt. I pinched her lip at that time, right? Honestly, remembering that and looking at her lips closely, I notice how soft looking her lips are for the first time.

Her full, plump pink lips. If I could just move my thumb a bit, I could—

I shook my head, trying to shake the hypnotic effect her lips has on me right now. Ugh. I think I’m getting the perversion virus. Goddamn crazies infecting me with that! Frowning, I pursed my lips tight and once again tried to dislodge my hand from her hold. I can feel my face getting hot as I pulled my hand slowly away from her face, her lips brushing on the side of my index finger as I do so. I let out a deep sigh as I finally freed myself from her grasp, my hands on the floor supporting my weight as I leaned back. A smile graced my lips as she let out another whimper.

“You sure are noisy when you sleep, eh? Funny how I’m only noticing that now.” I say out loud, not surprised that the clock ticking was the only reply I got. I positioned myself as I sat Indian style near her bed, staring at her sleeping form. Thoughts of the crazies words about Haruna soon enters my mind.

“85%. Can you believe that?” I asked, smiling slightly. “The thing is, I’m not 85% into you. She got that wrong.” I let out a chuckle, thinking of how cliché it is for me to say these things to her while she sleeps. The God of Cliché is probably next to me if I’m doing this. I let out a sigh, looking at the pictures of the Holy people on her wall, their gentle eyes looking at me.

“It’s funny, that to me, even the Saints are telling me to give you a chance.” I looked back at her, keeping the gentle smile on my face. “Want to hear something funny? Funny thing is, I’ve never imagine myself with someone, never even liked someone before. I’m pretty much sure I’m asexual, you know.” I chuckled.

“But then, after these past months, I don’t know anymore. I feel like I’m losing myself in all these…madness.  And you know what? Honestly? It…scares me.”

I let out a sigh and softly admitted, “You’re not the only one who’s scared, Haruna.”

My eyes slowly made its way to the floor, smiling slightly. “And despite how scary it is for me too, I think I need to be the one to step up and end all these.”

My eyes made its way back to her, smiling as she whimpered out a reply. I stared at her as she sleeps all through the night, thoughts of giving her a chance keeping me awake as I sit on the floor, eagerly waiting for her to wake up.



TBC



_________________________________________


Next up: Another talk for the two and the birth of MariHaru in this frustrating fic! Yey! Finally! XD By the way, can someone tell me what's Nyaro? And why does Mariko-sama call Haruna that? Obviously, I'm going to add that soon as Mariko's term of endearment to Haruna.  :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading. Talk to you guys soon!  XD

EDIT!
I'm pretty sure you guys heard about it, but I'm still going to commercialize it here. anonymousdowner-san will be creating a blog for akb48 fanfics soon. Better watch out for it and do join in.  :) More people, more fics, more love.  :lol:


_________________________________________
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 14: From Confusion to Clarity!)
Post by: chichay12 on November 02, 2012, 05:02:17 PM
saving the spot :thumbsup

omg!omg!omg!

fof if i can see u right now,i will kiss you.. :ptam-kiss:
this is so cool!!
u never fail to amazed me!!
i really really really love ur fic!!
 :farofflook: :luvluv1: :luvluv2:
    :mon inluv: :mon crazyinlove:
for that..
im really thankful!!hoho

looking forward for more!!
and ILOVEU!! :ptam-shy:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 14: From Confusion to Clarity!)
Post by: lovemariharu on November 02, 2012, 05:15:30 PM
OMG OMG OMG.. Thank you for the update, FoF-san!! :D :D

Really really.. Waiting for the update for 2 weeks already.. :D :D
wahahhahaa.. Hm.. Haruna's reply kinda disappointing huh..
but doesn't really matter as long as the ending.. ^^,

Um.. Nyaro? I thought Nyaro has the same meaning as NyanNyan..
Just.. We know.. Mariko likes to call others with different names..
Such as Okutama.. etc.. If I'm not mistaken, Oku Manami is called as Okutama because of Oku + Tama..
Okutama is such a cute name according to Mariko O: O:

So.. I guess that this must be the same.. Haruna likes to be called NyanNyan, and Maritroll purposely called her Nyaro because Mariko thinks that Nyaro is cute? O: O:


Hm.. And also.. Who knows you don't know, but recently Mariko called Haruna with Chichisama.. ちち様
not sure what it means though.. XD XD hahahaha..

Yes, I'm Mariko oshi at first, becoming MariHaru shipper, then because of the unstoppable charm Haruna has.. Finally she becamse my oshi as well O: O:
wahahahhahaaa..
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 14: From Confusion to Clarity!)
Post by: m00nchild on November 02, 2012, 08:31:57 PM
nice update,
I dun know what to comment,
due I cant imagine what next,
maybe what will happen once Mariko reach Haruna,

Looking forward to the next update.
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 14: From Confusion to Clarity!)
Post by: Suicchin on November 02, 2012, 08:51:21 PM
OMG OMG OMG this is getting so good! I didn't comment sooner because I was waiting for Haruna's answer and UUGHH what she said was so frustrating. I totaly understood Mariko-sama!

I'm very good with the replying thing, but please continue it! akjshda I CAAAAN'T WAIT FOR MARIKO'S NEXT MOVE.


Good luck on your trip, I hope you can update from there, althought just concentrate in enjoy it and don't think about the ones who are dying here (?
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 14: From Confusion to Clarity!)
Post by: dee1711 on November 03, 2012, 01:07:51 AM
*save spot*
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 14: From Confusion to Clarity!)
Post by: kahem on November 03, 2012, 02:34:44 AM
Don't worry it was awesome ^^ and take your time, don't need to rush
Mariko starts to call Kojiharu by her name hehe~
And when you have auto delete function, you must have a selection function too lol
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 14: From Confusion to Clarity!)
Post by: anonymousdowner on November 03, 2012, 02:58:01 AM
FOF-SAMA!!!!!!!!

 :wigglypanda:

You don't know how happy I was when I saw that you had updated yipppiieeee~ :cathappy: [Warning, I'll also do my own version of unnecessary ranting] So, I actually stayed up the whole night working on my blog and what not and went to sleep in the morning, but because I heard some noise only like an hour later I was knocked out of bed (Yes, I am pretty much paranoid now ever since my dorm was broken into & my precious car got stolen  :bleed eyes:) There was nothing though & with my chinky morning eyes decided to check the forum---Me: Scanning~~scanning~~Basket Case chapter 14--FUuuuuu!!!!!!!!!hellzzyess :bow: :bow: :bow: I started reading, but I was soo exhausted  :sweatdrop: So I kinda fell asleep, woke up, read a little more, fall asleep again, then I even dreamed that I read hahahahah for like those 30 sec dreams we all get (I think we all get em...). I seriously just woke up and it's like 6pm right now haha, but I'm thankful to get to enjoy this update first thing it made my evening/morning.

Quote
'That's my niece.'

Okay, I know that when I'm typing my spazz comments that I seriously sound girly (How does a spazzing guy even look like without it seeming feminine? lol) and I admit to this...but fact is, I am a dude! LMFAO  :nervous 100% male with the perv virus as to why I enjoy femslash   :rofl: All is good though :pimp: && yes, my aunt invited me to go perform at their Mormon church LOL I declined..I don't know..I am respectful, but honestly just don't click with that religion. Bad experience, I attended once and they tried to make me wear a yellow shirt as to go against same-sex marriage...uhhh dats spreading hate. Anonymousdowner likes to spread love only.  :peace:

I'm also flattered you think my writing seems coated with a flowery essence (Oh damn~I sound so manly!!!  :grin: LOLOLOLOL) I am very fond of the beauty of this world i.e. flowers, women, music, romance, literature etc.etc. It's an honor again receiving such a comment coming from you of course! I will give you a link to my blog when it is up since your fics will also be there hehe ( I da happy one~ :deco:) Uhh, I'm actually embarrassed though..the blog is just a blog, little and simple, so there isn't much to expect that it's just some person's spazz blog hahaha. Thankyou so much for commercializing though~I love you :thumbsup ...I tried to watch Groundhogs day...yeah...I was reminded why I never finished it hahah.

Okay onto commenting like a supporter should...

What da hell man????!!!! Betty seriously makes me frustrated too with her mood swings gawd  :angry: I was as crazy-wota has mentioned waiting for her to just spit it out hahahah. If only she had done so it would hurt less for her and for Mariko. Her character brings wrong timing onto herself I swear hahah, because she's too stubborn to stay for the good timings lol. I love how the more I read, the more our protagonist is falling deeper for the nun. :wub: There's just that vibe where it's like she'll protect Betty and will never give up or something like that~A fluffy feeling! (It's currently euphoric for me to read stuff that makes me feel all fuzzy, because I think I'm damaged by all the angst I read/write) There is a part of me that feels bad for smiles, I mean what a good guy. He's seriously always been there for her too...well, someone will definitely love him in the future with all their heart ahah. && Although I really wanted to read more into what happens after Mariko chases after Haruna...The last part where it flashes back to the previous night was really sweet. It's another side to Mariko we as the readers and I'm sure even to her character herself has not seen, quite lovely really. I wouldn't mind seeing her being more infected with the perv virus though, my mind was screaming kiss her!!!!! LOL

Sorry, I spammed you again.  :P I'm really bummed out that updates will be delayed again, but I'm happy for you to get to go overseas. It sounds really awesome, have fun and stay safe on your month long vacation! Remember that your loyal readers will be patiently waiting for this masterpiece to resume. I'm wishing you luck~ :twothumbs Update when you can!  :heart:


EDIT: About Nyaro...all I know is that she uses that nickname to troll Haruna LOL and embarrass the girl with her obsession with cats, she also mentioned something like Aho-neko stupid cat lololol something like that.  :nervous
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 14: From Confusion to Clarity!)
Post by: flameeyes on November 03, 2012, 11:07:36 AM
SAVING MA'SPACE HERE get it and you wish your ealy DEATH . . . :twisted:
I am so~♫

 :tama-heart: :tama-yeeaah: :tama-apeshit: :luvluv1: :wriggly: :mon angel: :wriggly: :luvluv1: :tama-apeshit: :tama-yeeaah: :tama-heart:

The moment when you confess in the person who's sleeping
 :mon whimper:
I done that thing ahahahhaha
 :mon sweat:



“85%. Can you believe that?” I asked, smiling slightly. “The thing is, I’m not 85% into you. She got that wrong.” I let out a chuckle, thinking of how cliché it is for me to say these things to her while she sleeps. The God of Cliché is probably next to me if I’m doing this. I let out a sigh, looking at the pictures of the Holy people on her wall, their gentle eyes looking at me.

“It’s funny, that to me, even the Saints are telling me to give you a chance.” I looked back at her, keeping the gentle smile on my face. “Want to hear something funny? Funny thing is, I’ve never imagine myself with someone, never even liked someone before. I’m pretty much sure I’m asexual, you know.” I chuckled.

“But then, after these past months, I don’t know anymore. I feel like I’m losing myself in all these…madness.  And you know what? Honestly? It…scares me.”

I let out a sigh and softly admitted, “You’re not the only one who’s scared, Haruna.”


 :mon angel: :on bleed: :mon angel:


"Angels Brought Me Here"

[Verse 1]
 It's been a long and winding journey, but i'm finally here tonight
 Picking up the pieces, and walking back into the light
 Into the sunset of your glory, where my heart and future lies
 There's nothing like that feeling, when i look into your eyes...

[Bridge]
 My dreams came true, when i found you
 I found you, my miracle...

[Chorus]
 If you could see, what i see, that you're the answer to my prayers
 And if you could feel, the tenderness i feel
 You would know, it would be clear, that angels brought me here...



angels brought me here(with lyrics)guy sebastian (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xGEoE1NkicA#)

 :mon lovelaff: :mon lovelaff: :mon lovelaff:

Clenching my jaw tight, I offered him a sympathetic smile before turning to follow my distressed roommate, feeling Smile’s eyes on me. I let out a sigh and began picking up the pace, praying that this time it wouldn’t end in confusion, but into something else.
 
 Something that I know we both want.

:mon blood: :mon blood: :mon blood:

Heaven By Your Side – A1 [CHRISTIAN:] YOU AND I, CANNOT HIDE
 THE LOVE WE FEEL INSIDE,
 THE WORDS WE NEED TO SAY.
[MARK:] I FEEL THAT I
 HAVE ALWAYS WALKED ALONE.
 BUT NOW THAT YOU’RE HERE WITH ME,
 THERE’LL ALWAYS BE A PLACE THAT I CAN GO.
[PAUL:] SUDDENLY OUR DESTINY
 HAS STARTED TO UNFOLD.
[BEN:] WHEN YOU’RE NEXT TO ME
 I CAN SEE THE GREATEST STORY LOVE HAS EVER TOLD.


A1- Heaven by your side wmv (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=e6ODBjCfewM#)


 :mon ignore: :mon ignore: :mon ignore:

it is like

all or nothing with lyrics (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=4gg8Hn0kFlw#)

but the difference is that MAriko is in her mind not anyone but only mariko~
it is like All or nothing

GAMBATTE MARIKO~ :cow:

 :mon fyeah: :mon dance: :mon dance: :mon dance: :mon fyeah:
For mariko

A1 - everytime with lyrics (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=0SMkhvyVhQQ#)

 :mon exhaust: :mon exhaust: :mon exhaust:

"FOF-SAMA"

no one can replace you in my heart  :heart:

hearty-hearty eyes

 :inlove:

you're an angel that God send earth to makes people HAPPY as IN HAPPY  :D

 :mon XD: :mon XD: :mon XD:

HAPPY~

 :cow: :tama-apeshit: :cow:

HA-PI~

 :twothumbs

I am just  :)

==============================

I forgot what to say . . .

 :? :? :? :? ?

awhile ago I have so much to say then when I am here~ tch I forgot . . .

anyway I will comment again if I remember~

 :sweatdrop: :sweatdrop: :sweatdrop:

===============================

so that's all for now

 (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010715106685.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010715106683.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/pen1_27.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/pen1_48.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/pen1_27.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010715106683.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010715106685.gif)

  take care always  :pour:   and keep up your good work nee-san  :flower:

I will wait for you next updato~ :clock:

Ja ne~  :poof:

 :tama-bye: :on gay: :tama-bye:
 
         
◄FLAMEEYES
       

Proud to be an E-book reader
 (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/pen1_49.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/pen1_49.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/pen1_49.gif)

 
 
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 14: From Confusion to Clarity!)
Post by: RJay on November 04, 2012, 02:06:37 AM
Omg omg omg!!! You finally updated! I was waiting for like about two weekends for you to finally update! :lol:

Just as promised, I am patiently waiting for the hot kiss between the two; just take your time, I don't like to rush things. XD
And yep, I'm doing quite well actually, passed every subject this term but it's only worth 20% in my report card; though I have to do even better for the second term which is now and it's worth 80% in the report card, and we all know what that means: more study ~sigh~. Sad for me. :(
And what sucks, I still have to stay for another session in that damn school, for another subject: physics. :(

Haruna  running away and going all avoidy with Mariko. That's not good. :(

OMG! Mariko finally wants Haruna!
Took a while for Mariko to finally realize her feelings towards Haruna.
100% in love with each other. Aww so cute~
Can't wait for the next chapter about their undying love for each other! Totally fanboying right now. Wow I can't believe I sound like a girl when I said that :lol:. Just so you know, but I guess you already knew; I'm a guy.
Please update soon, good luck and have a safe trip XD(where are you heading anyway?)

About Mariko's nickname for Haruna, I honestly don't know about the answer, but I think she likes it how cute it sounds... ? :)

Quote from: lovemariharu on November 02, 2012, 05:15:30 PM
Hm.. And also.. Who knows you don't know, but recently Mariko called Haruna with Chichisama.. ちち様
not sure what it means though.. XD XD hahahaha..

@lovemariharu: in what I know(though I don't really understand Japanese), chichi means father in a formal way(I guess) and/or also breasts(a different way to say oppai); but in this context, it means breasts. Which means, Mariko is calling Haruna: breasts-sama, because she has big breasts.
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 14: From Confusion to Clarity!)
Post by: immortal_K on November 04, 2012, 12:35:47 PM
Weeeeeeeeeeeeeee ImmoK Alert! ImmoK Alert! LOL  :twothumbs

Sneaking here during work to leave a msg bwahahaha

Going to make this short and simple ....

I LOVE IT! I LOVE THIS STORY!  :heart: :heart:
and everything about it!

Okay back to studying in my little work corner before I get called to do workie stuff.
Sigh.... =.= still behind on my studies zzzzzzzz  :panic:

Good luck on your trip =)
In 2 weeks I'll be gone for a month oversea too... hence why I'm so rushed with my studies  :)

*Ninja's fades into shadow with Immok powers*
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 14: From Confusion to Clarity!)
Post by: masokun on November 09, 2012, 09:18:19 AM
my schedule is killing me..

but gladly I can still make time to read my fave fanfic   :cow:
and comment it like a crazy fanfic's fans LOL


Chapter 14: From Confusion to Clarity!--> I can feel the angst, struggle and sad denial there..
but that made it more realistic..

it's getting interesting..
next chap, gonna be continuity of the struggle?


from I know, Nyaro is Fukuoka's style for nyan.. that's why only Mariko call haruna with Nyaro cmiiw..


and I'll be waiting for the fanfic blog.. lemme in..lemme in  :lol:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 14: From Confusion to Clarity!)
Post by: chichay12 on November 11, 2012, 05:33:29 AM
still waiting to ur update fof-san..hmpppp
 :on gay: :on gay: :on gay:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 14: From Confusion to Clarity!)
Post by: chichay12 on December 02, 2012, 12:19:44 PM
Quote from: Chichay12 on November 11, 2012, 05:33:29 AM
still waiting to ur update fof-san..hmpppp
 :on gay: :on gay: :on gay:

Still Waiting!
And waiting
And waiting
And waiting
And waiting


And waiting....
my god fof!
where are u?are u still alive?hoho

well,i will until you comeback!XD
SEE U SOON??HAHAHA
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 14: From Confusion to Clarity!)
Post by: yanouchi on December 04, 2012, 02:24:08 PM
Reading the latest chapter especially the "is it me?" scene makes me think... "well, i'm confused too Mariko!!"  :gyaaah:...the angsty mode from Haruna :badluck:...and i knew it that Haruna will not let it out so easily to Mariko, and its Mariko's turn to win her back...love the flashback scenes (4 flashbacks) and how you arrange it in (1,2,4,3) position..and please don't end this fanfic...make it to 20+ chapters  :on hypto:...

i probably having a major withdrawal symptoms after this fanfic ended soon (end of this year)  :err:
Anyway, great chapter FoF-san...

Can't wait the next update and hope you'll come back in good health :onioncheer:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 15: Status? In a complicated relationship!)
Post by: FoF on December 08, 2012, 06:37:17 AM
I finally updated! After days and days and days of struggling.  :bleed eyes:
Anyway, I can't reply to the awesome comments of the previous chapter right now as my eyes are seriously hurting right now
So...I'll give a proper reply tomorrow.  :nervous
Yeah, I'll bump this thread despite me not wanting to.  :nervous
Sorry guys about that.  :nervous
Oh, and I'm sorry for this chapter as well. I honestly don't like it so I'll probably edit this and add a few whatevers.  :)
Another oh, anonymousdowner's site is up so do go on and check it out.

>>http://akblasphemy48.com/ (http://akblasphemy48.com/)<< :twothumbs

Thanks for reading and I'll talk to you guys later!  :bow: :bow: :bow:




______________________________________________________




(http://imageshack.us/a/img835/2773/bcz2.png)
many thanks to yanouchi and crazywota for the poster




Chapter 15: Status? In a Complicated Relationship!





Have you ever experienced your life flashing before your eyes?

I've heard that some people who had a near death experience had experienced something like that. A look into your life, a review of the sort. Some say that it is a way for you to look back in your life and if you survived, you'd go on a major surgery, make yourself look like a real life barbie with lips like it's swelling from allergy or that a bee stung it and--

Oh, right. Getting out of track again. Anyway, barbie look alike aside, the major surgery is just crap and it's more like you'd go all reflective and repent on whatever and do all those goody-goody that needs to be done for you to reach heaven. Typical. Tch.

What about when you didn't survive?

Yeah well, if you didn't survive...you're dead obviously, so no change for you. Tough luck.

You're asking if I had experienced a near death experience?

If you're asking about the near death experience with the whole bloody accident like type, then no, thankfully I haven't experienced that. But weirdly enough, I did experience my life flashing before my eyes. Or rather, it wasn't my life that I saw.

What did I see you ask?

Replace 'what' to 'who' and I'm pretty sure you'd know the answer immediately.

Yeah yeah, wipe that grin off of your face, please. It's not like you didn't see that coming. Pfft. Anyway, so yeah, I had flashes of Haruna while I was running after her, trying to shorten the distance between us. It felt like I was in slow motion as I continue to run towards her. Step by step the flashes came, invading my mind.

That first time we met, she greeted us shyly, a blush across her cheeks as her eyes shifts between me and Miichan.
That moment she reprimanded me courageously when I mindlessly disrespected her God. She looked at me with displeasure, her eyebrows furrowed.
That time when I first held her, preventing her from falling as we collided against each other. Her eyes closed, lips pursed tightly as she rests in my arms, seemingly anticipating her fall.
That time she looked at me with confusion and fear in her eyes, holding the towel wrapped tightly around her that first time we met Snorlax and Creepy.
When she shyly handed me a melon bread that time we were hanging out at the park. A small smile graced her plump lips as I took a bite out of it.
Those looks of hurt and uneasiness when I avoided her for weeks upon finding out the truth about her.
Her radiant smile when I reconciled with her and granted her simple wish for us to be friends.
Her eyes glistening with tears as she pleads me to say her name. Her soft hand on my wrist, squeezing it.
Her blushes and small smile whenever she secretly glances at me.
Her look of anguish as she berates herself when I held her under the rain.
That longing look she gives whenever she looks at me and Smiles.
Her frowns, her smiles, her pouts...her smiles...
Her smile.

Memories of being with her just continues to flash into me. Step by step they came and when I finally took hold of her wrist and turned her to look at me, I knew that those are just...memories. Past memories that can only be remembered. Memories that aren't reality. Holding her wrist tight, squeezing it as she continues to look at me with confusion and expectancy, at that moment, that was reality. She was my near death experience.

My near death experience that will definitely make me a new person.

Was I scared when I realized that?

Terrified. But then again, there's this courage inside me that kept my hold on her and didn't let go. That side of me that wanted to know what kind of person will I be like if I'm not Scrooge anymore. Will I change, opting to do the whole major surgery? Or would I stay the same uncaring, selfish and blase looking girl I always thought I was? Huh. I'm doubting on the latter beacuse looking at her at that time as I hold her wrist, I knew...

...I was so going to be unScrooged by Betty.

Whoopeedoo, right?

"I need...to talk to you." I tell her the moment she faced me. I breathe through my mouth, trying to regulate my breathing from running after her. Thinking about it, this is like the second time I ran after her huh? It's weird, but somehow, I have a feeling that this would be a normal occurrence now when it comes to her. Me running after her I mean. I hope not because that is just ugh for my shoes and my feet. Most my shoes aren't for running you know!

She stared at me for a while, looking at me with uncertainty as I kept my hold on her. I let out a sigh and squeezed her wrist, giving her a soft pleading look as I mumbled out, "Please?"

My plead seems to work as she let out a resigned sigh a moment later. With her eyes averted from mine, she gave me a hesitant nod, giving in to my wish. The corner of my lips curled up at that and without a word, I began to pull her to where we can talk privately. A few steps later, I glanced behind me to look at her. The moment my eyes rests on hers, she quickly looked away and bit her lower lip, her cheeks reddening from embarrassment. Good old shy Betty. Somehow seeing her like that, I felt relieved. I mean, with her being like that, it's normal, you know.

This normal Betty is just what I need rather than the closed off Betty I had earlier.

Finding a secluded spot in the park, I sat at a bench and pulled her slightly, silently telling her to do the same. She mindlessly sat a bit closer to me, the side of our thighs touching. Honestly, I didn't mind one bit, but upon noticing how close we are, being a reserved, shy, goody-goody as she is, she moved away from me, giving enough space for another person to sit in between us. I let go of her wrist as she moved, my lips twitched upon noticing the slight frown that immediately appeared on her face the moment my hand moved away. It's either she's frowning because she's scolding herself for sitting too close to me, or she didn't like it when I let go of her hand. Which is which? Meh, don't care really. Either excuses amuses the hell out of me anyway. I have a feeling things between us will become interesting from this point onwards you know.

I turned slightly to her, looking at her nervous form as she plays with the hem of her shirt, her eyes drawn to it. A slight crooked smile slowly forms across my lips as I knew that despite the fact she kept her eyes locked at her hands, I knew she was observing me through the corner of her eye. How'd I know? Just a gut feeling. Well it's that and her cheeks were tinted pink as I kept my gaze on her. So yeah, I think she's observing me too.

"So um...wh-what do you want to talk about?" She asked softly, feigning ignorance as she glanced at me wearing a slight frown, probably feeling bit uneasy at the silence that surrounds us. Thinking that if I asked her head on about the situation would probably give us the same outcome as earlier, I decided to take a slight detour as I kept the slight crooked smile on my face.

"Were you looking for me earlier?" I ask, cocking my head to the side.

"Minegishi-san was worried about you so I...decided to help her out on finding you." She explained, her hold on the hem of her shirt tightened.

"That's...it?" I questioned softly, my brow arched slightly up as I anticipate her answer. She turned her head away, making me to stare at the tip of her reddening ear that was peeking out of her hair. I waited for her to answer, knowing quite well that there is another reason for her to be looking for me than just helping out Miichan. I mean, there has to be another reason otherwise why would she be blushing so much right now, right?

I was right as she finally admitted, "I...also wanted to apologize to you...for the way I acted earlier," keeping her gaze away from me. I let out a sigh and turned away from her to look at the distance. My gaze locked at the couple cuddling at a distance while they walk.

"Apologize on how you ignored me in the hallways, or how you walked out on me when I wanted to know who the girl you like is?" I asked as I glanced at her through the corner of my eye. No more detours for her now since I'm definitely going the right way. Hopefully, she won't do either again so we can end this. Yeah, despite me initiating on ending this whole thing, the choice is still hers. All I could do is offer her a piece and wait for her to take it. And you know, despite me not the religious type, I pray that she'd take it.

I pray that she'd end this.

I continue to watch her, noticing that her grip on the hem of her shirt has loosened. She wasn't moving, probably contemplating on what she should say to me. Seeing her like this, it made me wonder if she was going for the same route we had earlier inside our room. God I hope not. Three push and pull in a day is definitely not healthy for me. Ask Snorlax, she should know how much of a mess I am today.

Thoughts of Snorlax and how much of a mess I am earlier soon fades away from my mind as I hear her sigh. I turned my head to her as she softly let out, "Why do you want to know...who she is?"

"Because I want to know if it is me or not." I simply replied.

She turned to me, locking her gaze to mine. I saw the muscles of her neck moved as she swallowed down her nervousness. With determination and the obvious fear that she tries to hide in her eyes, she asks me, "What would you do...if I said that...it is you...?"

I gave her a slightly crooked grin as I leaned my head closer to her. It amuses me as the faint blush across her face darkens as I continue to lean closer. I only stopped when I saw her eyes dart between my eyes and my lips, our faces a few inches away. Somehow, this reminded me of the first time we met. The difference between that time and right now? I wasn't doing this to spite her and well...she wasn't leaning away from me too unlike back then.

"Tell me that it is me, and I'll tell you what I'd do." I challenged her. She blinked a couple of times then focused her fearful and uncertain eyes on me as if she was trying to read me. I gave her a soft reassuring smile, silently telling her that it was okay for her to tell me. But the fear inside her seems to outweigh what she wants as she looked away from me, sighing. Seeing that, I leaned back away from her, frowning slightly.

"Why can't you say it? Don't you...trust me?" I ask, my voice cracking slightly from how low I've said it. She probably thought differently as she quickly looked back at me, unconsciously reached for my arm and shook her head frantically.

"Th-that's not it! I...just..."

"Just what?" I tilted my head a bit to the side, urging her to continue. My eyes slowly made its way to her to her lip, watching her as she bit her lower lip momentarily. When I averted my gaze from her lips, I found her looking wistfully at the side.

"If I say it...I can't take it back. It will be...real." Her hand on my arm tightened as she finally admitted before letting out a deep sigh. Hearing her answer confuses me a whole lot. I mean, if she say it it'll be real? Does that mean...

"You don't want it to be real?" 

She shook her head, turning to look at me still looking heavy-hearted. "This is the first time I felt this way towards someone and...it scares me. Having these feelings scares me. And if I say it, I won't be able to--"

"--go back or run away." I finished for her, nodding my head as I understood where she was coming from. But...

"So does that mean it's okay for you to see...the girl you like with someone else?" I asked. She sighed, released her hold on my arm and turned her eyes away from me. "If it were me, the girl you like I mean, would you be okay to see me with someone else? Like Kazuhiko?"

The corner of my lips twitched when her brows creased inconsiderably upon hearing me say Smile's name. Yeah, obviously she doesn't like the thought of me and Smiles being together AND me saying Smiles real name. Yeah, I'm using that to make her confess and well...it seems to be working. She is one jealous apple huh. That is one disadvantage for her then. Why?

Because jealousy and selfishness go hand in hand with want, you know.

She still hadn't answer my question so I asked again, "Do you want me and Kazuhiko to end up together?"

Her lips pursed as she ponders on my question. Finally with a deep and resigned sigh, she admittedly whispered out, "No," with a low yet clear voice.

I swallowed down the lump on my throat as I clearly heard the possesiveness in her voice. It was brief, but I heard it loud and clear. It makes me wonder just how possesive this woman beside me could be. The only way to find out? To be with her of course.

That is, if she'd let me.

I was about to say something back, but apparently she wasn't finished as she continues.

"Whenever I see y-th-the girl I like with someone else...it hurts." She added. She then placed her hand on her chest as she dejectedly looks at the ground. "It hurts right here."

My brows creased, finding her answer too safe for my liking. I mean, she still didn't say that it was me. She didn't say that she didn't like the idea of me being with Smiles. She just opted to answer safely despite the hidden message underneath what she said. But I was getting greedy. Scrooge was getting greedy, wanting to hear her say that it is me. That she is indeed jealous of Smiles whenever he's with me.

That I'm the girl she likes.

"What if the girl you like doesn't like the idea of being with someone else as well? That maybe...she wants to be with you?" I asked, opting to do it her way. She turned to me, her eyes still held the sadness and fear she feels. But then again, I don't know if I'm imagining it or what, I think I see a very faint glimmer of hope in her eyes. Seeing that, even though it's faint or I'm just imagining it, makes me feel a bit hopeful as well.

"What if she doesn't?" She countered, timidly.

"But what if she does?" I retorted, assuring her as I give her a faint smile. She looked to the side, avoiding my eyes. I kept my eyes on her despite the growing disappointment that I'm feeling. Maybe I am just imagining that whole hope in her eyes. Maybe she really doesn't--

"Does she...?" Was her whispered reply as she glanced at me, leaving me dumbfounded. Okay so obviously, I was still expecting her to keep up this safe game that she's playing. But apparently, she's trying to step in the danger zone. That's...good, right?

She bit her lower lip, her eyes still glacing at me waiting for my reply.

Yes, it is good.

"W-well, if you ask me, I think she does." I answered as I leaned back on my seat. I tugged on my collar slightly, feeling a bit uncomfortable at the sudden heat that washes over me. You're asking if I was blushing? How the hell should I know! I can't see myself, can I? But...for the record, I did feel hot so...maybe I was blushing. Slightly blushing that is.

"You...think?"

She caught that huh. ...Good.

"Yeah." I replied with a sigh, turning my gaze at the sky. "She's probably a lot like you. First time feeling things she's never felt before, scaring her a bit. I'm...pretty sure she likes you though." I admitted, my voice softening as a I said that last bit. I glanced at her, finding her looking at me, her lips slightly parted while her cheeks were tinted pink. She swallowed the moment I faced her, locking my eyes on her wavering ones. At that moment I was certain that that was hope I saw in her eyes earlier. I wasn't imagining it then. How'd I know you ask? Because I can see it clearly now underneath her thick rimmed glasses.

And well, it wasn't faint anymore, you know.

"H-how much do you th-think she likes me?" She asks, shakily.

"What do you mean?"

"I mean...in terms of percentages...?" She asks bashfully, her pink cheeks turning red from embarrassment. I couldn't help but blink back my surprise at her question. She wants percentages now? Like Crazy Psycho's whacked up percentages? Is she crazy or--

Oh right. She's originally part of the crazies troupe. How can I forget. But then, does that mean she knows about the crazies percentages? Including...mine...?

"Anyway, percentage, right." I nodded my head, trying to clear my head with needless thoughts about the crazies' percentages. I need to focus my attention to this crazy first and try to get this over and done with. I can ask her what she knows later on. "I'm not entirely sure what percentage that girl you like has, but Sayaka pegged it 85%." I answered, shrugging nonchalantly.

"She's...not sure?" She asked softly, her voice laced with disappointment as she averted her gaze to the ground. I placed my hand on her shoulder. Slowly, her eyes made its way back to me, confusion across her features.

I offered her a gentle smile, telling her, "She may not be sure, but that doesn't mean the percentage aren't there. Higher or lower, the percentage just fluctuates which...confuses her." Ain't that the truth. The thing is, there's this side of me that is not sure if I like her only as a friend or if I like her in a way wherein I want to get to know her in a biblical sense. The latter is a bit disturbing and thankfully I haven't felt that way towards her yet. Yeah, I only said that because...that's where a relationship with someone goes right? I mean, after the whole lovey-dovey, couples tend to go horizontal with each other. Or am I wrong? Huh. Well don't blame me if I got it wrong since I don't know shit about being in a relationship besides those cringe delight movies that I've watched with Crazy Psycho. Yeah, most times, the couples there head to R18 after a few dates so...

What about the keyword in what I said? What do I mean by that?

Keyword huh. You mean the word 'Yet' there? How sharp you are. Heh. I'm slightly impressed. Keyword: Slightly. Anyway, the 'Yet' thing is pretty much self explanatory so I refuse to answer it. Wipe that grin off of your face you perverted--

What about the friend thing then you ask?

...Cutting me off to change the topic eh? Lame-oh. Psh. To answer your question, again, it's pretty much self explanatory. These feelings I have for her can easily be associated to how I treat my friends. Kinda like how I treat Miichan. I kept wondering if Betty was just another...Crazy Psycho, you know. But then again, if she is kinda like Crazy Psycho, then why is it so natural for me to act nicely to her? Why do I find myself worrying more about her than Crazy Psycho? Why do I care more about her feelings than anyone else? Why do I sometimes get flustered by the simple things she do or say? Thoughts like that kept on plaguing me, and well, it's confusing. The only solution I could think of is to give her a chance and see which is which.

That's the main reason why I want this, really.

"What about now?" She asks, moving closer to me as she swallowed, our knees almost touching. With expectant eyes boring at me, she nervously asks, "The percentage...is it higher or lower...?"

I stared at her for awhile, trying to think of the answer to her question. Is it higher or lower? Do I think of her as a friend now or...?

"Right now, it's higher." I simply tell her. Well, I think it is since I do feel warmer than usual and my Scrooge heart seems to be beating quite a bit. Was it nervousness perhaps? Could be. But then again, it could be something else as well. Something that can be associated to those cringe delight movies Miichan seems to like.

"Oh." A blush quickly spreads across her cheeks and she looked away, wearing a shy smile.

I let out a soft chuckle, staring at her as she smiles at her lap. Looks like she likes that huh. I guess saying that is enough to make her smile. But then, I wonder, if I'd be receiving a different smile than this reserved smile she's wearing if I said to her...

...how the percentage hasn't been anything but higher these days.

I continue to watch her as she bit her lower lip, her hands once again playing with her clothing. It was obvious to me that she wanted to say something, yet her shyness and fear seems to be getting the best of her. It was sort of amusing for me to watch her internally struggling like this. Part of me wanted to savor the moment as I knew deep inside that if she's going to unScrooge me...

...I was going to unBetty her as well.

"Is that why...she's so adamant in asking...who the girl I like is?" Was her soft, breathy question before she places her lower lip between her teeth again, biting it as she shyly glances at me, her cheeks flushed. The corner of my lips tugged slightly up, feeling a bit happy that she's slowly submitting herself into confessing who the girl she like is. Just a little more push and she'd definitely admit it without the whole third person questioning she's been doing.

Just a bit more, and everything will definitely change.

"Well yeah." I answered, giving her a nonchalant shrug. "She also wants to know so that if it is her, she'd ask you something."

She blinked back then turned her gaze back to her lap, letting out a deep sigh, probably pondering on what she should do. She knows she can't ask me what that something is as I would challenge her back into confessing. Yup, we're going in circles now and the only way to prevent the repeat performance of everything that was said is for her to confess. But like I said, she only needs a little more push before she admits it and well, placing my hand on hers, squeezing it softly and assuring her, seems to be the right push she needs.

"I understand why you're hesitating, believe me." I say to her softly. "But denying this would only make things worse. It won't disappear if you just run away."

"But if I run away from it, nothing will change. We'll continue to be friends and..." She trailed off to silence, frowning at our hands.

The corner of my lips tugged up, offering her a slight smile despite her not looking. I softened my gaze at her as I continue her tain of thought, tilting my head slightly. "...and you'll see me with some other guy and well, from what I gather earlier, you don't like that, right?"

"No...I don't." Was her soft reply a moment later. My smile widened at that and slowly, leaned closer to her. She took notice and slowly looked at me, a lovely blush soon creeps on her cheeks as she blinks a few times, her plump lips parted slightly.

I whispered, "Then you know what you should do." I squeezed her hand. "Prevent it from happening, Haruna. Tell me who she is."

"It's you." She finally admits simply, breathlessly. With a nod, I replied back simply and asked her softly,

"Will you go out with me?"



___________________________________________________




A comfortable silence surrounds us as the two of us continue to walk side by side towards Crackhouse University. I glanced at my companion, noticing the small smile across her lips as she walks, her eyes trained to the ground. I don't know if I was imagining it or what, but the way she walks seems to be different now. It was like...her confidence had heightened a bit. Did it? And she seems to be...glowing as well. Huh. Probably because of her saint-like powers. That or...it's because of our talk earlier...?

Honestly, I'd like it if it's the latter.

Like her mannerism, I couldn't help but bite my lower lip as I continue to glance at her. My eyes slowly made its way downwards, noticing the space between us as we walk. Maybe I should scoot closer to her? I mean, isn't that what we should be doing since we're now a c--

A screeching yell of "Mmmmmaaarrriiikkkkkooooo!!!" could be heard disrupting the comfortable silence around us as Crazy Psycho, Snorlax, Creepy and Smiles made their way towards us. The two of us stopped walking as we stare at the four. The corner of my lips curved down, my brow creased slightly and I knew that my displeasure upon seeing the four could be seen in my eyes. Somehow, I completely forgot that I'm surrounded with crazies huh. Tch.

I couldn't help but groan as Crazy Psycho lunged herself to me, trapping me in a tight hug and placing her face on my chest. She began whimpering out incoherent things as she kept her hold on me while the three crazies stood behind her wearing relieved faces as they looked at me. Crazy Psycho probably told them about my supposed amnesia or something. Hmmm. Better scratch that three relieved faces then and change it to two since Smiles is grinning at me, his eyes darting between me and Haruna. He wiggled his eyebrow and my eyebrow arched up at that as I kept my bored gaze on him. He's acting like he knows something, probably to see if I would falter and let out some kind of emotion to give him a clue that something DID happen. Meh, I'm not going to fall for that.

"---aren't you? No amnesia whatsoever?" Crazy Psycho asks as she leaned back and looked at me mildly worried, her arms still trapping mine from her hold. Ugh. Overly Attached Crazy Psycho.

I tried dislodging myself from her hold as I growl out, "I'm fine! Geez!" I stepped back away from her the moment I reclaimed my freedom. I heard a soft chuckle from my left side and was surprised that it came from Haruna. Hmmm? What's so funny?

I stared at her, giving her a questioning gaze. She answered back with a smile, her eyes softening as it locks to mine. I cocked my head to the side still feeling confused. But despite the confusion I felt, the corner of my lips began twitching as I tried not to smile back. I find this whole talking with our eyes amusing you know and seriously, I don't know shit about eye conversation. Surprisingly, I think she does though as she let out another chuckle. Ugh. I think i need to brush up my eye conversation skills.

"Is it just me or is there something different between the Prince and the Princess here?" Creepy suddenly said as her eyes darts between me and Haruna, confusion across her features.

"I think Mariko just had an apple for lunch." Snorlax said as she gave me a knowing look. I narrowed my eyes at her, not liking the obvious, perverted, double meaning she puts there. She seriously needs to stop with the biting of apple thing.

Smiles seems to have gotten what Snorlax said as he let out, "An apple eh? Was it ripe and juicy?" while he wiggles his eyebrow playfully.

"Want me to offer you some mixed nuts? I can kick them for you if you want." I threatened, glaring at him murderously. Thankfully, he got that and held out his hand defensively, stepping back away from me but still keeping the smile on his face.

"Apple? Nuts? What kind of combination is that?" Crazy Psycho frowned, her head tilted to the side. "And since when do you prefer Apple over your favorite curry rice?"

"I'm thinking, since now." Snorlax answered, giving me a wink. I rolled my eyes on that.

Creepy, who was getting frustrated, stomped her feet childishly and gave me a pout. "Okay, that's it! The hidden meaning behind the innocent food has got to stop. Explanation! Now!"

"Ditto." Snorlax nodded.

"I don't really need the explanation, but it wouldn't hurt to hear it." Smiles shrugs, smiling. I glanced at him, opting to give him a blase look despite the sketicism inside me. Would it really not hurt him, I wonder.

"Mariko?" Crazy Psycho says, bringing my attention to her. "What is going on? I'm having this vibe wherein I should jump for joy just by looking at Sayaka and Kazu here."

She'd definitely jump for joy for this. Knowing her, she'd tackle me and Haruna to the ground, squealing like mad. Ugh, just for that visuals, I'm hesitating on telling them...but...

I turned to look at Haruna who looked back wearing a soft smile, a blush across her cheeks. We stared at each other for a while and it looked like she's giving me choice to tell them or not.

Should I?

I turned back to look at the four, waiting expectantly for my explanation. Snorlax and Smiles were both wearing knowing smiles at they look at me. Obviously, they have an inkling of what is going on here, while the other two...nada since they're both frowning at me. Honestly, looking at them, it felt like I was obligated to tell them about Haruna and I. So I did...I told them in plain and simple words while the person beside me blushes ten fold as she kept her gaze to the floor.

You're surprised that I told them? Huh. Can't blame you then. It was totally unlike me, huh? Yeah well, like I said, I felt obliged to tell the crazies about it so...

What happened after I told them?

Well after the screams of joy that can be heard from the campus--yes it was that loud--receiving death hugs and some congratulatory pat in the back; after those torturous moments...

"I don't get why we should do this stupid thing." I growled, turning the revolving chair to look at the crazies gathered behind me inside our dorm room.

"To make it official." Crazy Psycho beamed, nodding her head.

"I don't get why doing this will make everything official." I retorted, frowning at my beaming best friend. "This is pretty much pointless, really."

"Just do it." Snorlax groaned and turned the revolving chair I'm sitting at to face my table again.

"This is so exciting." Creepy gushed as she leaned closer.

"I hate to admit it, but you're right." Smiles nodded. I narrowed my eyes at the lit object their looking at. Ugh. God damn crazies and their  suggestion.

Oh yeah, Smile's here at our room too. He was so adamant in tagging along that Crazy Psycho and the others snuck him in. I took no part in their little mission as I just walked casually behind them. Thankfully, the dorm head didn't see him, but a bunch of girls did and well, he decided to smooth talk them, give them a wink, a smile and tahdah, hello salivating ladies. Okay the salivating is bull and it was more like they were staring at him with hearts in their eyes. Typical really. It was like relieving High School wherein every girl would swoon at Smiles as he walked past. Heh, every girl but me though. Oh and add Crazy Psycho as well since she's into girls.

"C'mon now, hurry!" Crazy Psycho began shaking me. I shrugged her hands off with a growl, glaring at her. She took the hint and held out her hand in defense, still keeping the wide smile on her face. She was seriously happy. Honestly, I've only seen her this happy whenever we watch that favorite fashion show of hers wherein the girls are only clothed in bikini. So this...happiness of hers is kinda...weirding me out. Not to mention it is kinda creepy in a Crazy Psycho kinda way.

I looked back and sighed as I stared at the screen. My hand positioned themselves in the keyboard. I began typing on a site, logging in, clicking some buttons until finally, I stared at the one thing they wanted me to change. That one thing I never thought I'd change...ever.

My status.

I stared blankly at it for awhile then glanced at the person beside me. She was reading some of the info on the screen that she failed to notice my eyes on her. The moment she did, she turned to me and stared back. I cocked my head slightly to the side asking her silently through my eyes, knowing she'd understand completely what I was trying to ask her. I couldn't help but smile when she gave me a small nod, smiling softly. this time, I understand what her eyes were telling me. Silently, she was telling me,

'I'm sure.'

Turning back to the screen, I clicked on the dropdown button, hovered at my answer and clicked it. After saving the changes, I suddenly let out a groan as Crazy Psycho tackled me again in a death hug as she began telling me how happy she is for me and a lot of blahs here and there. Creepy quickly followed suit, trapping me in the chair together with Crazy Psycho. The chair moved back from the table as they leaned their combined weight on me. I held out my hand as I groaned out for help while the two continuously hug me to death. I groaned out my discomfort at being squished and was actually hoping that Snorlax would help me, but instead, she held my hand and began shaking it, congratulating me as she wears an annoying smile. This is probably her way of getting back on what I've done to her earlier. Tch.

The torture doesn't end there as a hand was suddenly placed on top of my head and annoyingly began messing my hair like an owner would to a dog. I let out a growl and gave the owner of the hand a murderous glare as he grinned at me, offering me his congratulations. Ugh. I hate it when someone does that. And yeah, he knows how much I hate that but he doesn't care since I'm pretty much stuck here with tweedle-dumb and tweedle-doofus still blabbering about whatever.

"GET OFF OF ME!" I bellowed as I began to struggle. My scream of anger seemed unheard as they kept on torturing me. Again, Goddamn crazies!

"--so happy that my bestie has found a perfect girl for her! Your mom is going to flip when she finds out and she'll reward me with kisses and--" Crazy Psycho. I'm tuning her out for the reason that she's going on relieving her fantasy that involves my mom. Barf anyone?

"I'm happy for you Prince, but can you at least say my name once? C'mon, you can do it. Just say Sae. That's say space Sae by the way. Oh and since you have a girlfriend already, how about that Danso club? Eh? What do you say?" Creepy. She's just goes on and on and on. Ugh.

"Nice job lover girl! Oh hey, I see you haven't accepted my friend request yet. What gives? Oh, wait. You only have three friends there and...wow, hundreds of friend requests. What the--" Snorlax. She can be cool at times, but now? NO.

"Scrooge, as your guy bestfriend, you have to come to me for advice and all that, okay? I'm expecting a full detailed story from you so I can help you out. And by full detail, I mean FULL." Smiles. Definitely harmless yet annoyingly perverted at times.

These are the damn crazies that are torturing me right now! The Goddamn crazies that obviously has taken a liking at me. Me, a sarcastic, apathetic, sucky, Scrooge incarnate bitch sent from earth to spread needless emotions throughout the land. Can you believe that?

Hmm? What about the last crazy inside the room?

Well, she's just standing by the table, leaning close to my laptop, smiling at the words on the screen.

What was written on the screen?

Shinoda Mariko - In a relationship with Kojima Haruna

My phone on my pocket suddenly began ringing, making everyone freeze. Crazy Psycho and Creepy moved away from me as I pushed them lightly. I looked at the screen on my phone and frowned when I saw that it was my mom calling me. Thinking that the call concerns Maachan, I pressed the button and held it against my ear.

"Mom?" I let out, blinking a few times.

"Oh, honey! Congratulations! You got yourself a girlfriend! I'm so proud of you!" My mom gushed out, sniffing a few times as if she's about to cry. But that's the least of my problem now. I mean, how did my mom--

A movement has caught my eye and I found myself looking at my Crazy Pscho bestfriend who was making an escape towards the door. She jumped when she saw me looking at her and without a word, she quickly made a run for it, smiling sheepishly.

"MIICHAN!!"



TBC


____________________________________

Next Up: A weird first date for Mariko.
I'll probably add an insight or a rant for this chap tomorrow.  :nervous Thanks again for reading!  :)

____________________________________
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 15: Status? In a complicated relationship!)
Post by: lovemariharu on December 08, 2012, 07:04:58 AM
FoF-san!! Finally updating! I LOVE YOU!! :heart: :heart:

You know.. You know..
when I saw the title changed, I'm just so so so happy..
Opened and read it.. It's just.. OMGGGGGGGGGGGGG..

I know it'll be happy one, so by the time I read it, I keep on smiling like crazy..
It's not only them who is happy, but me, the one reading is also happy.. SO HAPPY if I could say..
OMGGGG.. serioooooouuuussssslyyyyyy.. :heart: :heart:

Mariko's mom.. giving an immediate call because of Miichan.. Miichan is definitely a spy..
XD XD best spy, eh? hahahaha

andddd.. seriously.. waiting for your next update.. really.. next update.. WEIRD FIRST DATE?!
I'm going to read it while laughing imagining them.. imagining how weird this couple could be!! :D :D

Thank you so much for the update.. reallyyyyyyyyyyyy.. after 1 month?
This worth it!! :D :D
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 15: Status? In a complicated relationship!)
Post by: chichay12 on December 08, 2012, 07:29:48 AM
Finally!there together!!
Im literally rolling in my bed after i read this!!
This is to much!!
 
Fof-san!!
Thank you for the update!
I mean it!THANK YOU!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 15: Status? In a complicated relationship!)
Post by: dee1711 on December 08, 2012, 08:10:41 AM
*SQUEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE*  :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco:

OMG I LOVE YOU AND I'M SORY I DONT REALLY HAVE TIME TO EDIT MY PREVIOUS COMMENT BUT PLEASE KNOW I LOVE YOU  :deco:  :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco:

and I gotta run now, too, I promise I'll edit everything and go all crazy about how your update made me squeee in delight since it's way too cute I CANT  :panic:  :panic:  :panic: :panic: :panic: :panic:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 15: Status? In a complicated relationship!)
Post by: yanouchi on December 08, 2012, 10:25:05 AM
FoF-san!!! how are you? what happen to your eyes?, hope its not like your bloody smiley icon you put there  :bleed eyes:....
hows your vacation?  :whistle:
Love this chapter,...reading it until the asking her out scene more that 10 times!!!!  :on study:
Mariko so cool and romantic in that scene and not like the previous chapter where shes not ready and totally messed up.  :on cloudeye:
but why you didn't like it? which part? i kinda like Mariharu scene, and love the other side Mariko that we didn't know
and its great...hope their weird date will be in good not in bad way...
come to think of it, this is their 1st date experience it and sure it'll be awkward and
hoping that Mariko can take the lead. there'll be kissing scene on 1st date? naaaahhhh, maybe too early for that.... :D

i wonder after the confession what will happen when they together in their dorm room? (not in pervert thinking way  :twisted:)
will Haruna continued in shy mode? Mariko in new side of her when shes with Haruna? and turn up to scrooge type with her friends?
aaahh so many question....i should stop here...

Great chapter btw, thanks so much FoF-san...
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 15: Status? In a complicated relationship!)
Post by: flameeyes on December 08, 2012, 11:25:11 AM
saving ma'space~

anyway happy burthday again and again and again~ :deco:

HAPPINESS

so that it~ happy in here~

i never felt satisfied like this before as in really~!!! SATISFIED~ :D

URGH~ i LOVE YOU a lot nee-san~ as in A LOT :lol:

I thought it's the end and when I see the TBC

it is like

H E A V E N

 :tama-heart: :tama-yeeaah: :tama-apeshit: :mon lovelaff: :wriggly: :mon angel: :wriggly: :mon lovelaff: :tama-apeshit: :tama-yeeaah: :tama-heart:


yeah~ heaven~!!!! that's it . . . it really means a lot to means~ the TBC I mean~  :on speedy:
ow GOD can't wait for the next updato~  :twothumbs

I'm laughing at some part of this:

"W-well, if you ask me, I think she does." I answered as I leaned back on my seat. I tugged on my collar slightly, feeling a bit uncomfortable at the sudden heat that washes over me. You're asking if I was blushing? How the hell should I know! I can't see myself, can I? But...for the record, I did feel hot so...maybe I was blushing. Slightly blushing that is.

Comment: so I'm not laughing at this part . . . I'm smiling a freakin smile  :wahaha: really I found it cute to see mariko like that~ kya~ :deco: :wriggly: and that 'hot' yeah nothing~♫ hehhehe (perv. thoughts go away please~)

===========================================
I offered her a gentle smile, telling her, "She may not be sure, but that doesn't mean the percentage aren't there. Higher or lower, the percentage just fluctuates which...confuses her." Ain't that the truth. The thing is, there's this side of me that is not sure if I like her only as a friend or if I like her in a way wherein I want to get to know her in a biblical sense. The latter is a bit disturbing and thankfully I haven't felt that way towards her yet. Yeah, I only said that because...that's where a relationship with someone goes right? I mean, after the whole lovey-dovey, couples tend to go horizontal with each other. Or am I wrong? Huh. Well don't blame me if I got it wrong since I don't know shit about being in a relationship besides those cringe delight movies that I've watched with Crazy Psycho. Yeah, most times, the couples there head to R18 after a few dates so...

comment: *nodding* biblical sense hu?... :hehehe: and what's with that I haven't felt that way towards her yet. scratch that 'yet' thing give her some ROMANCE~!!!!!  :on thumbb: ahahahhaa I'm on my harem again kya~ :heart:

*thinking some perv stuff*  :on bleed: :mon inluv: :mon blood: ahahahaa :lol:
===========================================
"Is it just me or is there something different between the Prince and the Princess here?" Creepy suddenly said as her eyes darts between me and Haruna, confusion across her features.

"I think Mariko just had an apple for lunch." Snorlax said as she gave me a knowing look. I narrowed my eyes at her, not liking the obvious, perverted, double meaning she puts there. She seriously needs to stop with the biting of apple thing.

Smiles seems to have gotten what Snorlax said as he let out, "An apple eh? Was it ripe and juicy?" while he wiggles his eyebrow playfully.

comment: ripe and juicy what was that?....ahahaha :lol: *pervert stuff runs to ma'head*


"Want me to offer you some mixed nuts? I can kick them for you if you want." I threatened, glaring at him murderously. Thankfully, he got that and held out his hand defensively, stepping back away from me but still keeping the smile on his face.

comment: that's gross mariko sama as always . . . :grin:

"Apple? Nuts? What kind of combination is that?" Crazy Psycho frowned, her head tilted to the side. "And since when do you prefer Apple over your favorite curry rice?"

"I'm thinking, since now." Snorlax answered, giving me a wink. I rolled my eyes on that.

Creepy, who was getting frustrated, stomped her feet childishly and gave me a pout. "Okay, that's it! The hidden meaning behind the innocent food has got to stop. Explanation! Now!"

"Ditto." Snorlax nodded.

Comment: I don't know but I'm laughing~ oh yeah  :grin: :grin: :grin:

=============================================

Turning back to the screen, I clicked on the dropdown button, hovered at my answer and clicked it. After saving the changes, I suddenly let out a groan as Crazy Psycho tackled me again in a death hug as she began telling me how happy she is for me and a lot of blahs here and there. Creepy quickly followed suit, trapping me in the chair together with Crazy Psycho. The chair moved back from the table as they leaned their combined weight on me. I held out my hand as I groaned out for help while the two continuously hug me to death. I groaned out my discomfort at being squished and was actually hoping that Snorlax would help me, but instead, she held my hand and began shaking it, congratulating me as she wears an annoying smile. This is probably her way of getting back on what I've done to her earlier. Tch.

comment: laughing ma'ass here~  :mon lmao: at this part really . . . I don't know what can I do if that's the case I
mean when you need help and instead she or he shakes your hand . . . What the---ahahhahah :lol:


The torture doesn't end there as a hand was suddenly placed on top of my head and annoyingly began messing my hair like an owner would to a dog. I let out a growl and gave the owner of the hand a murderous glare as he grinned at me, offering me his congratulations. Ugh. I hate it when someone does that. And yeah, he knows how much I hate that but he doesn't care since I'm pretty much stuck here with tweedle-dumb and tweedle-doofus still blabbering about whatever.

"GET OFF OF ME!" I bellowed as I began to struggle. My scream of anger seemed unheard as they kept on torturing me. Again, Goddamn crazies!

"--so happy that my bestie has found a perfect girl for her! Your mom is going to flip when she finds out and she'll reward me with kisses and--" Crazy Psycho. I'm tuning her out for the reason that she's going on relieving her fantasy that involves my mom. Barf anyone?

"I'm happy for you Prince, but can you at least say my name once? C'mon, you can do it. Just say Sae. That's say space Sae by the way. Oh and since you have a girlfriend already, how about that Danso club? Eh? What do you say?" Creepy. She's just goes on and on and on. Ugh.

comment: oh! poor sae ahahhahah she hasn't experince the doki-doki thing when mariko call your real name ahahhahah  :lol:

"Nice job lover girl! Oh hey, I see you haven't accepted my friend request yet. What gives? Oh, wait. You only have three friends there and...wow, hundreds of friend requests. What the--" Snorlax. She can be cool at times, but now? NO.

"Scrooge, as your guy bestfriend, you have to come to me for advice and all that, okay? I'm expecting a full detailed story from you so I can help you out. And by full detail, I mean FULL." Smiles. Definitely harmless yet annoyingly perverted at times.

comment: what was that? ahhahaha

These are the damn crazies that are torturing me right now! The Goddamn crazies that obviously has taken a liking at me. Me, a sarcastic, apathetic, sucky, Scrooge incarnate bitch sent from earth to spread needless emotions throughout the land. Can you believe that?

Hmm? What about the last crazy inside the room?

comment: I really fogot whose the last person and yeah after a several thought i hits mean I am like :w00t: " Oh! it's FANG!! " then after that I'm laughing. you're asking why 'cause I am used to call tomochin by her nickname FANG~ even when we [wmatsui22 and I] were talking about akb or something and there's tomochin there we simply say "fang~ is there at XXX vid~" and yeap~ we used to say fang now ahahha
 :lol:


Well, she's just standing by the table, leaning close to my laptop, smiling at the words on the screen.

What was written on the screen?

Shinoda Mariko - In a relationship with Kojima Haruna

Comment: and this!!! yeah this~!!! that makes me smile the most kya~ :deco:

My phone on my pocket suddenly began ringing, making everyone freeze. Crazy Psycho and Creepy moved away from me as I pushed them lightly. I looked at the screen on my phone and frowned when I saw that it was my mom calling me. Thinking that the call concerns Maachan, I pressed the button and held it against my ear.

Comment: I wonder at that too I mean who's the one calling? and then oh! it's her mom . . . and then~  :yep: ah I see maachan but then~


"Mom?" I let out, blinking a few times.

Comment: ahahahhah!!! the shock of her life~  :rofl: :rofl: :rofl:


"Oh, honey! Congratulations! You got yourself a girlfriend! I'm so proud of you!" My mom gushed out, sniffing a few times as if she's about to cry. But that's the least of my problem now. I mean, how did my mom--

comment: what a nice mom she got ahahhaha :mon lmao:

A movement has caught my eye and I found myself looking at my Crazy Pscho bestfriend who was making an escape towards the door. She jumped when she saw me looking at her and without a word, she quickly made a run for it, smiling sheepishly.

"MIICHAN!!"

comment:and with that Mariko-sama is pissed off  :lol:

so that's all for now

 :skull: :cat: :pen_whirl: :pen_wave: :pen_whirl: :cat: :skull:

  take care always  (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/192.gif)   and keep up your good work nee-san  (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010716953704.gif)

I will wait for you next updato~ (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010717495992.gif)

Ja ne~  (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010716117398.gif)

 (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/tama-07.gif)(http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/on_gay8.gif)(http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/tama-07.gif)
 
                       
◄FLAMEEYES
       

Proud to be an E-book reader

 :pen_read: :pen_read: :pen_read: :pen_read:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 15: Status? In a complicated relationship!)
Post by: kahem on December 08, 2012, 03:16:02 PM
YAY!!!! I was grinning during the whole reading ^^
I grinned even more at the unBetty thing xD
Finally they are together!!!! Thank you for this awesome chapter!!!!
And Miichan is still the best!!!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 15: Status? In a complicated relationship!)
Post by: KojiYuu44 on December 08, 2012, 07:43:42 PM
FoF-san!!!!! Thank you so much for the update!!!
I have been a silent reader but I can no longer contain my joy and happiness so i must comment :)
They are FINALLY together  :lol:
I wonder how things are going to turn out on their first date...
will it be awkward... will it be sweet...
I can't wait Please update soon!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 15: Status? In a complicated relationship!)
Post by: anonymousdowner on December 08, 2012, 08:28:47 PM
 :yuki:  AHhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!! YOU UPDATED!!!!!!!!!!!  :heart:


I was so happy, seriously. Like kicking my feet around happy lol. I don't know why, but like your description of how Betty was glowing from something seemingly divine...that was how I felt about this chapter.  :halo: I actually read this last night just before bed and during the whole time I just couldn't stop smiling.  :pimp: Every scene flooded me with joy yo and after I was done I needed a beer--felt like I should celebrate with the crazies hahahaha.  :cathappy: So proud of Mariko-sama, her character has come such a long way already hehe.

Quote
Shinoda Mariko - In a relationship with Kojima Haruna

I almost died from the feels at that status  :wub: I guess Kojibabe is not afraid of what others might say or think? Hmm...whatever I just want them to be happy and they are so  :deco: I am da happy one~ :yep:

Anyways thanks so much for the update I didn't think you would yet and with mentioning the blog again ahah. You have my respect and adoration, let me give you my three kowtows  :bow: :bow: :bow: I am looking forward to their weird date, but most importantly something ecchi kekekekekeke  :P Joking.

EDIT: I can't believe I forgot to add this...and you know what it is...

 :wigglypanda:

hahahahhahahahahahahhah, smile big~!

Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 15: Status? In a complicated relationship!)
Post by: fffff on December 08, 2012, 11:41:30 PM
Ah, the awesomeness is back. (And I'm commenting for the first time even though I've been following this story ever since Chapter 5 or something)
When I saw your update I controlled my curiosity(it was hard), went to the kitchen and made myself some hot chocolate before reading, so I could enjoy your story in a proper atmosphere. Seriously, it's like watching a good movie. It's awesome and even more awesome and-you get what I mean.
Thank you so much!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 15: Status? In a complicated relationship!)
Post by: crazywota on December 09, 2012, 04:02:03 AM
An update!! Is this an advance Christmas gift for us all?  XD ...and btw you don't have to push yourself to much, though most of the chapters ends in a huge cliffhanger we can wait. I don't want your eyes to end up being like this --->  :bleed eyes: lol

All my Mariharu feels on this updatee. after waiting and waiting and waiting. Finally they are together. Should I throw a party here or something?  :lol:
and Haruna's lip biting is just adorable, though i can't really see it. lol. I really am out of words to say right  now. just woke up and yeah i just wanted to leave a comment and a simple thanks in updating. I know it's really hard to write and your eyes definitely needs a rest.

Anyways.. Such a doki doki update. *Pukes rainbow everywhere* I really am looking forward to their first date, and their first kiss. hehehehe.
Thank you for the update and Take care FoF!  :thumbup
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 15: Status? In a complicated relationship!)
Post by: RJay on December 09, 2012, 04:18:08 AM
OMG!!! Finally!!!  :lol: XD

Quote from: FoF on December 08, 2012, 06:37:17 AM

I whispered, "Then you know what you should do." I squeezed her hand. "Prevent it from happening, Haruna. Tell me who she is."

"It's you." She finally admits simply, breathlessly. With a nod, I replied back simply and asked her softly,

"Will you go out with me?"


I really love this part. They're now officially together!!! YAY!!!  XD
FINALLY!!!  :P :P :P I thought this would never come, but it did. hehehe

Can't wait for the next chapter about their so called weird date...now I'm wondering if Mariko is going to shop with Haruna with new clothes... :? hmm...

Well, thanks for the update...was waiting for this to come and I was really shock when I saw this update this morning and that I had to read.
(Was reading this while I was at church myself, I know it's bad but it's just boring)

Hope you'll update soon.
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 15: Status? In a complicated relationship!)
Post by: m00nchild on December 09, 2012, 08:16:24 PM
nice update,
Finally Haruna admit it,
And Mariko is great too playing words game,
so Miichan is a SPY.
what will happen on next?
Mariko's mom visiting?
due this news is what her mom hope for so long,
or we need to know how Mariko punish Miichan after she caught her from her running?

FoF-san this Fic is really nice,
thanks for the update,
Looking forward for the next update.
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 15: Status? In a complicated relationship!)
Post by: FoF on December 10, 2012, 07:09:41 AM
I know I said the other day that I'll reply to the previous comments but...today is another tomorrow so... :lol:
Yeah, I got lazy yesterday. Sorry about that.  :nervous
Anyway, let's go with the replies then.  :)


Replies for the previous and the latest chap


@Chichay12: Thanks for liking this enough to bump it two times.  :lol: And wow, you literally rolled in your bed because of that chap? That's...somehow I can't imagine anyone doing that from what I've written. So um...thanks I guess. Makes me feel like I've done something good.  :lol: Oh and the love is greatly appreciated. Seriously. Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@lovemariharu: Thank you for the insight about Nyaro as I really have no idea why Mariko calls Haruna that in real life.  :lol: I'm glad that the latest chap had made you smile like crazy. A happy reader makes me happy as well.  XD Oh and I'll try to make them an interesting bordering towards weird couple.  :lol: And wow, you're right. It has been a month since I updated. Sorry about that.  :nervous Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@m00nchild: Well you guessed correctly then as the latest chapter is indeed about what happened when Mariko reached Haruna.  :lol: As for Mariko's mom visiting, I'll be having a chapter like that in the future. But it's the opposite. :lol: Thanks for liking this fic then. :) I'll try to update as soon as I can. Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@Suicchin: Sorry for the much delay.  :nervous And well, I'm still currently on vacay and I updated! Very late with a bunch of struggles involved though.  :nervous I couldn't help but lol at you guys dying though for the lack of updates.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@dee1711: I know how it is to be busy so I will wait for the edited version of your comments. Now worries. :) And much thanks for the love.  XD Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@kahem: I agree with how auto delete function and selection function go hand in hand with each other.  :lol: And I'm glad that the latest chap made you grin the whole time.  :) And the unBetty thing... :lol: Can't argue with you about Miichan being the best. Because, she is.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@anonymousdowner: Your dorm was broken into and your car got stolen? Bad luck! Tch.  :smhid But then again, at least you're fine though...right?  :? The niece thing, sorry about that.  :nervous Honestly, I was sort of testing the waters on that matter and decided to go with niece since that's the first thing that popped into my mind. If I offend you, I bow dow in forgiveness. I've had my share of perv virus so it's pretty much normal really. Don't worry. I think.  :nervous Props to you on how you only spread love.  :thumbup You shouldn't be honored to be receiving such comments from me. It's actually supposed to be the opposite. I should be the one honored to be the one receiving such praise from such an appreciative gentleman like yourself.  :) Your fondness for  the beautiful things in the world astounds me, as it is quite rare to find a gentle lad such as yourself. Maybe that's why your writing is coated with beautiful words as well.  :) Hmmm, your site. I've seen it and I love the sig you made me.  XD  XD The Nyaro bit? Like you and the others, I think Mariko is just teasing Haruna with that nickname. Maybe she thinks that since Nyan-Nyan is already taken by Yuko, she'd go with something different like Nyaro. :lol: About the latest chapter, I'm glad you liked it and had beer after reading it. :) The status bit on the latest chapter? The thing is, Haruna doesn't have an FB account and Mariko only has 3 friends there. Plus, being home schooled all her life, I'm pretty sure Haruna is still a bit dense when it comes to the outside word. That includes technology and websites.  :lol: So yeah, I'm not going to elaborate on that since I might let out on something if I explained further. Though it is pretty obvious.  :lol: And lol at the appearance of the funky panda once again.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@flameeyes: You alwways seem to be a forgetful one. :lol: Thank you for the songs, I listened to them and somehow it helped me to write a few things. Though I did had one of that song on repeat for a few times. Can't remember which one though. Oh thanks again for the greet. That's like, three times now! Not counting the again and again though. :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@RJay: More study? I'm sure you can do it! Just a bit more! I'll be rooting for you! And yes, I've already known you're a guy. I can't remember how though. :lol: Thanks for the luck and we did have a safe trip. Hopefully we'll have a safe trip back home as well. :) Right now, I'm in a city of the big shoulders. :lol: And lol at the breasts thing. I totally get why Mariko would call Haruna breasts-sama. Mariko shopping with Haruna for clothes? I think Mariko wouldn't like that though. :lol: You read this fic while you're at a church? All I can say to that is :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@immortal_k: Thank you for sneaking in during work to comment then. XD The love is greatly appreciated. :) Do study hard and good luck with it. You're still overseas right? Enjoy! Although I don't really need to say that huh. I mean, you're obviously having a great time there. :) Thanks Immok! Thanks for the read and the comment! XD

@O r i g a m i: Thanks for liking the previous chap! XD Oh and the thing about me and my friends having a fight, well they're okay now. I think. I always told them to get a room so maybe they did that now. :lol: Kidding. Hopefully they won't read this or I'm dead. I've seen that video a couple of times. I just love it whenever Mariko teases Haruna. It's like when a boy likes a girl really. XD Oh so the admin helped you with your username huh. I'm actually thinking of changing mine too but I have no idea what. :lol: I see the last chap has made Taka cry again. :nervous Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@masokun: I get the whole killer schedule, I get that sometimes. :lol: Thanks for making time to read and comment then. Much thanks! Oh so Nyaro isn't a made up word by Mariko then. Thanks for the info! And about the fanfic blog, you better ask anonymousdowner about that since that is his blog. :) The more the merrier I always say. :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@yanouchi: You're making onionboy hypnotize me into making this fic longer? :lol: I'm pretty sure this fic is going to be a bit longer because I have yet to bring out the drama. That and there are a couple of things I haven't cleared yet. :lol: So yeah, this fic won't end this year. Maybe next year. :nervous My eyes are A-okay now. No bleeding has occured thank God. It just started hurting because of tiredness and I was typing late at night while the lights were off so...yeah. :nervous I'm not doing that again. Maybe after a few days though. :lol: My vacation is okay, I guess. A few boring moments here and there. :lol: Thanks for asking! :) To answer your other question, the reason why I didn't like that chap is because it felt like it was going on in circles. I have problems with the emotions being shown there as well and a few other things. In short, it wasn't enough for me. Don't mind me, I'm the type that is always hard on herself especially when it comes to writing. But, seeing the comments, I guess I shouldn't be too hard now, don't I? :nervous Anyway, going back to the fic, I'm pretty sure Haruna is still going to be shy around Mariko. So it's all up to Mariko to push her around if ever that happens. :lol: Oh and can I just add that I love your sig and I often look at it because I want the two to interact like that in this fic as well. So I guess, I'm treating your sig as a goal. Just saying. :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@KojiYuu44: Wow, I made a silent reader to appear! Yey! XD Thank you for liking my fic! Seriously, Thanks! XD I'm happy that my update had brought you joy and happiness. I guess I get why people would be happy about them being together since it did take them 15 chap to get together. :lol: Their first date? I'll try to sweeten them a bit. Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@fffff: Another silent reader! Yey! XD FoF had done something good then. :lol: Anyway, thanks for liking my fic. XD And lol at the controlled curiousity. I know how that feels. But most of the time, my curiousity gets the best of me. :lol: A good movie eh? Aww shuchks. Thanks! XD Actually a friend of mine said the same thing but she said it was more like a kdrama. :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@crazywota: An advance christmas gift? Then it's okay if I can update after xmas then? Preferably by next year? :lol: Kidding! :lol: I always like it when I end a chap in a huge cliffy. I mean, it somehow fits. :lol: Oh and thanks for the concern about my eyes. No bleeding occured and yeah, I guess I was pushing myself too hard. :lol: I'm glad you liked that chap. If you're going to throw a party, invite me. :lol: Haruna's biting lip thing, can you imagine Mariko biting it rather than her? I can. :lol: Wow, you just woke up and instantly commented? Thanks! XD And yeah, I will definitely take a rest seeing I updated already. :) I'll try to make your heart doki doki again in their date then. Here's me hoping you'd puke rainbows again. :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! Take care of yourself too! XD


To the silent readers and thank you pressers, I thank you as well.  :bow: :bow: :bow:


Sadly, this thread bump isn't an update. I actually forgot what's the purpose of this bump thread really.  :nervous Yeah, I am forgetful really.  :nervous
One thing that I do remember that I wanted to do is to make a poll. I'm thinking of maneuvering this fic and head somewhere I've never ventured before and that is smut.  :nervous Okay so maybe smut is a wrong word here. Let's make it a love scene. Yes, I'm thinking of trying to write a love scene in the BC world. I've read the insights of different authors about that in the General discussion thread and I agree to most of them. That writing smut using real people seems wrong. I do get that feeling as well, believe me I do. But, the thing is, I want to get out of my comfort zone as well.  So yeah, I'm thinking about it and I want to know if the readers aren't opposed to the idea of a love scene(s) between the two. I owe it to the readers so...love scene(s) or not, do tell me. I'm all ears.  :) Again, I'm just thinking about it anyway. It's still subject to change.  :lol:

Anyway, that's all I could think of right now to say. The latest chap is still going to be edited someday or whenever I'm not busy or lazy.  :lol: Oh and I'll try to update before Christmas. If not then after? Then if not then after new year?  :lol: Nah, I'll try the before Christmas.  :lol: It is pretty hard writing while I'm in a different country though.  :nervous Again, I'll try!  XD And the poll. Do click on whatever you think.

Comments? Suggestion? Violent reaction? Murder intent? Do tell me what you think.  :lol:

Thanks so much!  :)
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 15: Status? In a complicated relationship!)
Post by: lovemariharu on December 10, 2012, 07:34:14 AM
OMO.. I can't believe it I chose the 3rd option~ XD XD
hahahaa.. so silly.. But it's okay I guess.. :D :D
Anything will do! :D :D Love scene or not.. MariHaru is still MariHaru I love :heart: :heart:

update before Christmas? Well, alright! :D :D but isn't it supposed to be 2 weeks before Christmas? :P
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 15: Status? In a complicated relationship!)
Post by: anonymousdowner on December 10, 2012, 09:45:40 AM
Hahaha!!! No, I wasn't offended. I just had a great  laugh out of it which was awesome :lol:

About the Kojibabe thing...I guess that's true. I almost forgot about that actually. Then back to the perve virus (I love how you were like "Don't worry. I think^^; ) I think you know which poll option I clicked on. In truth, I greatly admire stories that are kept fluffy and innocent...but your characters are just too interesting to pass up on how a love scene would go. Curiosity is a powerful thing lol. Thanks for taking your time to give us the wonderful update again and personal replies.  :deco:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 15: Status? In a complicated relationship!)
Post by: alexiel17 on December 10, 2012, 07:23:20 PM
Ohmigash...... OHMIGASH!!!!!!!!!!!!!  :mon closeup:
WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! :mon fire:
FoF-SAMA UPDATED THE FIC!!!!  :mon mad:
*cries happy tears  :farofflook:

This chap is really sweet and cute at the same time~ :heart: :shy2:
I dunno FoF-sama, but I can somehow relate to this chapter of yours.... v_v *sigh but Im happy that Mariko and Haruna ended up together... unlike.... someone...I know....  :on cloudeye:
Anyway, the confession part really made my heart go doki doki  :luvluv1:
Im really impressed with Mariko's actions since she clearly shows how she love Haruna by thinking pervy  err I mean umm... :mon sweat: by encouraging Haruna to tell her what she really feels towards her which is really cool  :mon determined: (*sigh... I wish I'll have the same ending as those two... *sigh....)

And with this chap, it's obvious that Mariko-sama is the S and Haruna is M  :hehehe:
(Oh shoot....  :mon closeup: me cant wait for "it"... ehehehe  :mon inluv: )

My heart~ :mon angel:

And what's this?  :mon dunno: I think the "Yadong" virus is spreading on your characters..  :mon fyeah: (which is good  :mon nyah:)
Kinda makes me proud of being a Yadong Freak  :mon nyah: (umm... please dont tell this to the Jpervz group FoF-sama  :mon psst: ehehehe  :mon innocent:)

Anyway, about your "To love scene or not to love scene?" poll...  :mon mischief: I guess you know what I've voted for (which I accidentally clicked it twice....  :mon evillaff: ahahahaha  )~  :kekeke:
And well, I have a feeling that the pervy monkey will appear soon so brace yourself~  :hehehe:
BWAHAHAHAHAHA  :wahaha:

Hope you'll update your fic soon FoF-sama~  :on gay:
And btw, please do take care always  :gmon bang:
Sweets are the enemy so No sweets for FoF-sama!!!! :mon devcandy: Me is taking all the candies just for you~  :mon POd:
Im so sorry for restricting you from eat sweets~  :gmon tears:
Gomene FoF-sama  :mon whimper:
And despite of all the Shenanigans , have a great vacation FoF-sama!!!!!  :on gay:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 15: Status? In a complicated relationship!)
Post by: RJay on December 11, 2012, 12:02:26 AM
Yeah, more study. Thanks, just a little bit more 'til the final session exams, and six more months 'til I get out of that school.
Lol :lol: You knew that I was already a guy, but you don't know how? Lol :lol:
City of big shoulders? Chigago? Interresting. How was it? Have another safe trip back to your home. :P XD

If it's not that kind of date, wonder what kind of date will it be? Hope it's not something that it would turn out really awkward between them.(It'll be weird, especially when they just got together.)  :smhid XD :lol:

Yeah, I read this fic in the middle of church; I'm a bad boy. Don't blame me that church was boring at that time when the preacher was just talking about uninterresting things and just used my phone to read at the back.  XD :lol: :)

EDIT: I even had to pretend that I was reading my bible on my phone, pretending that I was listening to the preacher. I'm such a bad influence to the kids.
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 15: Status? In a complicated relationship!)
Post by: Fightingfireful on December 14, 2012, 05:38:11 AM
I almost never comment on a fanfic,but now I'm bursting with happiness.Please update soon!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 15: Status? In a complicated relationship!)
Post by: Wmatsui22 on December 16, 2012, 08:44:23 AM
To Fof-san  :)

Author of Basket Case

Good Day FoF-san

I really like your Chapter 15 of Basket Case

(It’s very interesting to find Mariko asked Haruna

To became her girlfriend)

(It’s so sweet  :deco:)

This is a good chapter!  :twothumbs

Thank You for update   ;)

-Waiting for your One-shot  :P

+WMatsui_22+
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 15: Status? In a complicated relationship!)
Post by: bimbo on December 28, 2012, 08:28:27 PM
I read this mainly just for TakaTomo (since MariHaru sounds so weird to me and I just can't imagine them together  :bigdeal:)
But your amazing writing styles really got me  :luvluv2:
I think this is the only MariHaru fic that I can read! Really, I mean it!  :hehehe:
So, please continue this masterpiece and don't forget some  :shy2: and  :on bleed: act! well. we talk about some nun-turns-L here
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 16: The 'G' Word!)
Post by: FoF on December 31, 2012, 10:02:23 PM
First off:

 :JD:     A belated Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year to all!! Here's JD for all!      :JD:

Sorry for the lateness. I seriously didn't know that Christmas was going to be that hectic.  :nervous
Hectic, but enjoyable nonetheless. I hope you guys had a Merry and a Happy on both days.  :)
Sad to say though, the date is postponed for the next chapter. It was supposed to be this one but I didn't realize that it'll be longer. So yeah, had to cut it. Sorry about that.  :nervous


Replies to previous commenters


@lovemariharu: Sorry about not updating before Christmas.  :( I tried and I tried...I just get away from the Christmas sales.  :lol: Oh and you choose the 3rd option right? Honestly, I did too.  :lol: I wanted to see the results and I was too lazy to edit the poll so I just voted myself. Choose 3rd option too, cue ebil laugh.  :lol: Anyway, thanks for taking time on voting, reading and commenting. Happy holidays to you! XD

@anonymousdowner: I honestly thought I offended you back then. Good to know I didn't.  :) And yeah, I think I get why R18 scenes would be interesting in this messed up world of BCverse. A part of me wants to, but there's also a part wherein I'm hesitating. Mixed feelings I guess. Time will tell though.  :lol: Oh, yeah sorry if I didn't reply on your site a while back.  :nervous The holidays just suddenly swept me away from everything. But I did get to read it two days ago. I will definitely reply on it.  :) Anyway, thanks for voting, reading and commenting! Happy holidays to you! XD

@alexiel17: Why do I get the feeling that you're all doki doki with your personal life these days just like your kohai twin?  :lol: If you are, good for you Lexi!!  XD XD Lol at the clicking of the love scene button twice.  :lol: The Yadong virus might spread throughout the Crackhouse University, but I'm still not sure about that though. Let's see.  :) And it's okay for you to restrict me with sweets. That's nice of you, but I couldn't help it. It's sweets you know and Christmas. Sweets are essential in Christmas time so... :nervous Don't worry, my tooth got all better anyway.  :lol: And yeah, I had a great vacation. Thanks for that! XD Anyway, thanks for voting, reading and commenting! Happy holidays to you! XD

@RJay: I seriously loled at what you did at church. I totally get that sometimes so I decided to just leave my phone at home. That didn't stop me from chatting with my brother though about whatever popped into my mind whenever it gets boring.  :lol: I'm a bad girl myself.  :lol: Yeah, I was at Chicago for a month. I missed my cousin there so we decided to spend the whole December there.  :lol: I had a blast.  :) And yeah, we're safely back home now. Thanks for that!  XD No awkwardness on the date. I assure you it's just ll fluff.  :) Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! Happy Holidays to you! XD

@Fightingfireful: Yey, silent reader appearing! XD Thank you for reading and taking your time to comment.  :) I'm happy that you're bursting with happy energy because of the previous chapter.  :) Though I would get why since it took 15 chapters to get them to be together. Frustrating, I know. :lol: But seriously, thanks for reading and commenting! And a happy holidays to you! XD

@Wmatsui22: To Wmatsui22, reader of Basket Case. Good day to you too. I'm thankful that you like my previous chapter as well.  :) When I first read your comment I was wondering what one shot you were talking about. But then flameeyes told me that you wanted me to continue one of my one shots so I finally got what you meant.  :lol: And yeah, in time, I'll definitely continue it.  :) Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! Happy holidays to you! XD

@bimbo: Yey, another silent reader! XD Thanks for appearing! And you know, you somehow made me remember TakaTomo. I'm sorry there's hardly any TakaTomo scenes since they are just the side couple. But, not to worry, I'll definitely make a chapter about them with Mariko slightly helping.  :lol: And I'm glad that despite the fact that you find MariHaru weird, you still read it. Thanks for that!  XD I will definitely add more cutesy and some nose bleeding scenes in the future chapters.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! Happy Holidays to you! XD


To the silent readers and thank you pressers, I thank you as well.   :bow: :bow: :bow:


Remember when I said I wanted to bump the thread for some insights? Well, I suddenly remembered why, thanks to yanouchi.  :lol: Just a little tidbit about Mariko.

The Mariko in my fic only acknowledges two people as her friend and that's Smiles and Miichan. For her, having those two around is enough and she doesn't care to make new friends and all that. She's totally apathetic and would often refer to a person she met through a messed up nickname that she associates that person to. Much like with Sayaka, she keeps respect points for everyone she meets and often adds points if ever she thinks you're an okay individual to her. That being said, if she calls you by your first name,  that means you've accumulated enough points for her and now regards you as a person. But the thing is, it takes her a lot of time to put points in her respect gauge. For Miichan, it took her years until she consider her as a friend. Smiles took almost a year and Haruna, it took only 3 months which to Miichan and Smiles is definitely a record. Now Mariko is totally unaware of this or she's turning  a blind eye towards the situation. But she does realizes that she's being so nice towards Haruna. Caring for her, running after her, comforting her. All those things came natural when it came to Haruna. She wasn't hesitating or thinking anymore when it comes to helping Haruna. And thus  it got her thinking, 'maybe I do like her.' That's why she said her percentage towards the girl goes higher and lower. She's not sure, yet she can't deny that there is something there. And that's the gist of it that I was supposed to explain!

I just copied that on my conversation with yanouchi. Her question made me remember why I wanted to bump this thread.  :lol:
Sorry about the babbling. But I just needed to get that out since I'm sure Mariko's action tends to get...shifty. I've read it and thought that maybe it didn't made any sense. If it did, yey! If it didn't...there it is. I guess I did a recap right there.  :lol: It's fitting though since this is like Act 2 of BC.
About the love scene poll. I see that most of you are all 'Go' to the love scene. It's still subject to change though. I'm still not sure. Time will tell I suppose.
Anyway, all the yada's aside because of the babbling, here's chap16 for you.

Enjoy!  :)




____________________________________________________




(http://imageshack.us/a/img24/3179/hq1a.png)
many thanks to yanouchi and crazywota for the poster




Chapter 16: The 'G' Word!





Do you know…….that your grin is giving me the creeps?

No seriously. I'm seeing a whole different level of creepiness by the grin you're giving me right now. Which by the way makes me question your sanity. I mean, what's with the perverted old man grin you're giving me? Wanna tone it down a bit? Geez, and you call yourself a professional.

What’s my insight for the day, you ask?

Your grin suddenly wiped it out of my head. So forgive me if I don’t have one right now. So moving on now. And yeah, blame yourself for the lack of insight on my part. Tch.

"Mariko!" Snorlax yelled as she tries to get my attention. Seeing that she suceeded as I gave her my indifferent look, she threw the ball in her hands towards me. My reflexes quickly reacted and I made a side step dodging the thrown object heading my way. Creepy, who's closely beside me doing some sort of crab dance, let out another barbaric like scream as she head towards the bouncing ball, grinning. I couldn't help but glare at her as she picked it up. Geez, how can someone be that loud so early in the morning? It's like she had too much vitamins or something. Hmm, could be. Vitamins overload. Ugh.

"Mariko! We're playing basketball here, not dodgeball!" Was Snorlax's peevish reply as she turned to me, her hands resting on her waist as a frown adorned her features. Voices of truimph in the background coming from Crazy Psycho and Creepy could be heard as I rolled my eyes on the miffed looking Pokemon.

Yes, that's right. I am unfortunately playing Snorlax's game with the other crazies in an outside court in the park. Why am I playing, you ask? Hmm, from what was left of my memory earlier as my brain had yet to fully erase what had happened, the crazies were yammering about studying our asses off, evil finals and alot of screams of anguish with curses thrown here and there about their books and professors as they drag me wherever. I didn't have my usual coffee intake earlier so you should just go with that fucked up summary.

Why didn't I escape this fate of mine?

Three crazies, only one me. With that said, do the math.

"Yeah well, didn't you listen to my disclaimer earlier?" I said boredly, keeping my arms crossed over my chest. "I don't play Basketball."

"Or any other balls for that matter." Crazy Psycho added with a smirk as she and Creepy walk towards us.

I turned my bored look towards her. "I see you're taking clown school seriously now."

"Yeah well, it seems to be the only repellant to your sarcasm 101 so..." She shrugged still keeping the smile on her face as she wipes the sweat off of her chin using the back of her hand. The corner of my lips twitched. How interesting. Crazy Psycho retorting quite smartly. I'm slightly impressed there.

"Hey that's 10-2 now." Creepy said, wrapping her sweaty arms around Crazy Psycho's shoulder. "You two got pwned!"

A lone eyebrow slowly rose up as I looked at the grinning victors. Pawned?? Since when was pawning involved?

"No way it's over. Best two out of three, c'mon." Snorlax challenged. I'm sensing that she's the type that doesn't want to lose huh. Or maybe it's because this is her game. Hmmm, yeah I think that's the the case. She's always inviting me to this robust game of hers. Of course I best ignore her invitation since...c'mon. Me and sports? Yeah, we definitely don't mix.

"Sayaka, Sayaka, Sayaka." Creepy shook her head in faux sorrow, making Snorlax imitate my signature pose. With narrowed eyes and her arms crossed over her chest, she listens to Creepy. "You know you can't beat us. We're unstoppable now since we have a secret weapon."

"That's right." Crazy Psycho nodded her head and the two shared a high five, as they grinned at each other.

"Secret weapon?" Snorlax said, cocking her head to the side in confusion.

"You're not going to tell us what this secret weapon of yours is, huh." I stated the obvious as I kept my narrowed eyes at their smug faces. Unfortunately for them, they're missing the whole idea of keeping their secret weapon a secret to their opponents. With beaming smiles, the two dum dums leaned closer to us.

"Oh but we'll tell it to you guys." Crazy Psycho's eyebrow began moving playfully.

"Of course we will." Creepy agreed, nodding her head. Despite wanting to face palm myself because of their gloating selves, my eyebrow cocked upwards in slight curiosity, silently asking them to continue and spill the beans. They were happy to do so as Crazy Psycho let out a smirk and pointed towards me.

"Mariko is our secret weapon." Crazy Psycho let out. "Without her in our team, we'll be sure to win!"

"Yup. That's right." Creepy said, placing a hand on Snorlax's shoulder and giving her a sympathetic smile. "Basically, you're on your own, Sayaka. This is pretty much a handicap match."

I couldn't help but roll my eyes at the playful smiles being aimed at me. So much for thinking that their secret weapon would be worth hearing. I mean, me being their secret weapon is just--

"Genius." Snorlax nodded her head, seemingly impressed. I turned to her and gave her a look. She shrugged upon seeing it. "What? It is. I mean you're not exactly doing anything but stand there and worry about your...uh...very nice clothing being soaked in your own sweat. Which by the way, can I just add, doesn't fit as being a sportswear." She added, with an appreciative glance as she looks at my loose round neck white shirt underneath my autumn winter navy jacket. Her eyebrow slowly arched up as her eyes began to trek downwards to my fitted jeans and black boots.

"Definitely not for sports." She shook her head with a sigh. The corner of my lips slightly tugged up at that. I'll give her points for the compliment insult she gave me.

"You three didn't exactly give me a choice as you just dragged me out of the room." I deadpanned. True tragic story right there.

"Like you'll change your clothes if we ask you normally to play with us." Crazy Psycho retorted, narrowing her eyes into slits. If by clothes she means like wearing ones like Creepy wherein she's wearing green sleeveless shirt, red oversized shorts, black socks and blue rubber shoes, then no. I'd be caught dead wearing THAT. Yes, the bold and capital letters are appropriate here because I don't want to look like a walking box of crayons here. What?! I'm just saying!

"She's right~" Creepy said in a sing song, high noted voice making me cringe slightly. Well, despite how hurtful that is to my eardrums, she is right, I'll give Crazy Psycho that. But...

"Whatever. Like I care." I rolled my eyes and waved my hand dismissively at the trio. Yes, they seem to have forgotten that I don't care. Seriously, they need to remember that every once in a while. Psh.

"You should care since your girlfriend is over there watching you." Snorlax pointed at the bleachers where Bet--I mean, Haruna is sitting. Yeah, I'm trying this whole goody goody thing wherein I call her by her real name inside my head instead of her made up nickname. Keyword: Trying. Old habits die hard, you know. Oh and yes, she got dragged on by these crazies as well on the way. She got unlucky to have met us on the way. But unlike me, she came willingly the moment she saw me with them. Typical really.

"Uh, that said girlfriend seems to be missing in action now." Crazy Psycho pointed out as she frowned at the bleachers. The rest of us turned to look and followed suit with the frowning. Sitting on the bleachers were our stuff and no Be-Haruna. Goddamn it. I'm cursing for the reason that I kept calling her Betty by the way. No, I'm not cursing here because she suddenly disappeared or anything.

"Hmm? Where'd the Princess go?" Creepy asked. The three turned to me giving me a questioning gaze.

I shrugged nonchalantly, keeping the frown on my face as I answered, "I don't know. Probably the bathroom."

"You're not worried?" Creepy asked, tilting her head slightly to the side.

"It's not like she's going to drown there or anything. I'm pretty sure she's old enough to go to the bathroom by herself." I replied as I rolled my eyes, feeling a bit annoyed. I looked away from their gazes. Every damn time since a week ago when I got myself the girl of my life--mom's words by the way--the crazies have been pestering me about Haruna this and Haruna that, asking me questions about what the hell we've been doing as a "couple" with their pervy eyes and grinning on. The quotation is pretty much necessary since we haven't really done any coupley things. We haven't even dated yet. And it actually feels like we're only a couple based on that social website.

Why the lack of coupley things you ask?

Well if you want to blame someone or something for our inability to do coupley things, blame it on Crackhouse University, our work and...hers and I's lack of experience to these sort of things. Seriously the latter makes me...ugh. Frustration is definitely the word there. I just wanted to grunt it out.

I just...don't know what to do, you know. There's this part of me that tells me to just do those cringe things being shown in the movies, but...would she...like that? I mean, sometimes I just get this feeling that even though we're not doing much; just talking, sitting next to each other, walking side by side, looking at each other comfortably with a bunch of simple etcs, just doing those it's enough for her. Most times she'd just look at me, smiling fondly with her cheeks flushing a bit and I see...contentment in her eyes. Contentment and a whole lot of warmness in those eyes of hers. Looking at her like that, I'll offer her a small smile despite the lingering fear that creeps inside me. Yes, a part of me is afraid...

...I'm afraid that if I do something she's not comfortable with, I'd lose that bright smile and that warmth in her eyes.

Funny right? And a whole bunch of silly and foolishness. Tch. I know.

"We really need to put some romantic bones inside your skinny body." Snorlax sighed, shaking her head. "How Haruna fell for you is beyond me." She says bit she's smiling, so her statement is invalid for me. Psh.

"Agree." Creepy nodded her head, grinning. She then turned to Crazy Psycho silently telling her to agree as well as she moved her eyebrows upward. Crazy Psycho saw the unsubtle message and shrugged.

"Well, I do." She said nonchalantly. Two pair of eyes including mine were aimed at the smiling Crazy Psycho.

"You do?" Creepy asked as she looks at her incredulously.

"Of course! She's my BFFAF you know." Crazy Psycho beamed, but her beaming smile was short lived as she saw me looking at her. "I m-mean, 2nd BFFAF since Mariko owns the top spot and well...you know...yeah. Awkward." She said, scratching her head and giving us a nervous smile. I would like to grunt here and say, 'that again.' But the thing is, I'm a bit curious as to what other things were being said between the two.

Particularly, what Crazy Psycho says about me to Haruna.

"Well let's hope whatever it is that made Haruna like you, you'd continue to keep it up, eh Mariko?" Snorlax grinned as she wrapped her sweaty arm over my shoulder, making me flinch in ewwness. "For your pairings' sake, you know." She added, her eyebrow moving suggestively.

"Oh I'm pretty sure she will." Crazy Psycho nodded, giving me a knowing smile. I rolled my eyes not really caring anymore.

"Whatever." I shrugged Snorlax's arm off. She let out a chuckle as I moved away from her, giving her a glare as I fixed my jacket. I watch as Creepy then latched on Crazy Psycho, trapping her in a head lock as she began asking question why Betty likes me so much. Crazy Psycho began giggling while she struggles from her hold. Snorlax just watches, amused at the rough housing of the two. And me? I'm glancing at the bleachers where Haruna was supposed to be seated watching me make a fool of myself with a smile on her face.

Just...where is she?

"Hey look!" Crazy Psycho cried out halting Creepy's attempts to noogie her. She then pointed towards the direction that caught her attention. "There's Haruna-chan and--"

"Saito-san?" Snorlax let out, her eyebrow raised in confusion. I couldn't help but frown and feel confused as well as I turned to look at the two walking side by side, talking at a distance. Slowly, my eyebrow rose up as I watch the two shares a laugh, Haruna's hand lightly slapping Smiles arm.

Hmm? Since when did these two become all buddy buddy with each other?

This time, I didn't flinch when Creepy wrapped her arms around my shoulder with Crazy Psycho still in locked in her other arm also watching he two. "Wow, your ex and your current. Now that's a sight to see." She said.

"Yeah. When did this happen?" Snorlax asked, nudging me to the side. I ignored the questioning gazes from the two and kept my eyes locked on the other two. Voices of Snorlax and Creepy asking the surprised Crazy Psycho were slowly drowning out into silence. Soon, the only thing I could hear was the beating of my heart. It was steady, yet there was this uncomfortable feeling that was accompanying it. An uneasy feeling that I felt before when I remember the nickname the Squirrel gave Haruna. This was...?

The unease feeling suddenly disappeared before I could put a name to it as Haruna's eyes caught mine. Her eyes brightened and her smile widened upon seeing me. She offered me a hesitant wave and I replied with a soft sigh, my lips tugging up slightly. Whatever that feeling I had earlier, I probably shouldn't worry about that now. Yeah, for now, I shouldn't think about it.

"Hey guys!" Smiles greeted with his usual pretty boy smile. "I bear gifts to quench your thirsts of playing my kind of B-ball. Hooray for me!" He exclaimed as he held his shoulder up emphasizing the bottles of water that he was cradling. The four of us retained our positions as we looked at him, unmoving. I swear I could hear a dying like bird squawking as I stare at his grinning form. The dying bird-like-sounds are courtesy of Crazy Psycho. I think she's trying to make a cricket sound or something that would be highly appropriate for the lack of response we did to Smiles. Instead, she made up some dying like bird sound effect. That's pure Crazy Pyscho.

 "Okay, I get it. No hooray for me then." Smiles let out a chuckle, clearly amused at his twin. He then motioned towards Haruna saying, "But you should hooray Haruna here since she was the one who bought these for you guys. I just happen to see her heading this way."

The trio did just that, exclaiming hooray happily and thanking a shy looking Haruna as they grabbed a bottle from Smiles. I stay rooted at my spot, frowning as I continue to look at the two.

Haruna? Smiles calls her Haruna now? Since when did he start calling her in her first name?

"I see you guys attempted to make a sportswoman out of Mariko." Smiles said as he looked at me wearing a playful smile. "I see you guys failed too since she didn't look like she worked up a sweat."

"She just stood there and did nothing!" Snorlax groaned out exasperatedly as she pointed at me. "It makes me wonder how she passed Phys Ed in High School."

"Well she was exceptionally well in soccer." Crazy Psycho glanced at me, grinning "She just stood there much like he did ealier and kick the ball wherever without a care in the world."

"Hey I remember that! Her teammates were so pissed at her that they decided not to pass the ball to her." Smiles laughed.

"That does sound like Mariko." Snorlax chuckled.

"So basically, the Prince survived sports by her definition of teamwork which was to stand and pass wherever?" Creepy asked, laughing herself.

"Exactly. That's practically her motto in sports. Stand and pass." And Crazy Psycho answers with a beaming smile. Chuckles were soon thrown as they look at me, amused. I rolled my eyes and looked away, not really liking this whole flashbacks my supposed bestfriends are doing. And why does it seem like it's always my past that their relieving? Ugh to those and for Haruna joining in with the laugh fest as she giggled. Again, ugh.

"Whatever. If you guys are done, I'd like to just get out of here since...this is clearly not my thing." I say with a sigh as I began walking away, heading towards the bleachers.

"But we're doing best two out of three here!" Snorlax yelled from behind. Clearly she’s still pissed about the losing bit. Tch. Like I care.

Without looking, I replied back, "Use Smiles over there or whatever. I'm out." Screams of protest coming from Crazy Psycho and Creepy could be heard as Smiles agrees with the substitution I suggested. It's not surprising to hear their protest since this time, it'll be them that's handicapped. Plus, their not-so-secret weapon is saying quits now so, yeah, they're so pawned. Whatever that means. Meh, probably sports talk or something.

Before I could reach the bleachers, I hear someone from behind calling out to me. I knew instantly that it was Haruna since she was the only one to call me Shinoda-san. Yeah, she still calls me that despite the whole we're dating thing. I'm going all meh on it for now. I'm sure she'll start calling me by my first name once she starts warming up to me. And no that wasn't laced with perversion. Geez, get your mind out of the gutter please.

"Um, h-here." She said as I turned to look at her.

I cocked my head to the side as I stared at the bottle of water that she's holding out for me to take. With a sigh, I let out, "You do know that I didn't exert physical effort while I was playing, right? Like they said, I just stood there and did nothing," with a shrug.

I know, kinda seashoric of me to say that to my...uh...the one I'm dating. Hmm. We're dating yet we haven't had a single date yet. What do you call that kind of person? Meh, whatever. Anyway, yeah, me seashore, her all nice that makes you all go awwwww. The thing is, I'm grouchy in the morning, especially if I'm awake in this unGodly hour doing unGodly things such as playing with balls--again get your mind out of the gutter--AND haven't had my morning coffee fix. Actually that latter alone would make me a seashore sent from hell. With that said, don't blame me if I'm a total seashore to Haruna who's now rummaging her plastic bag looking for something.

Hmmm?

I blinked back my surprise as this time, she held out a melon bread and a canned coffee.

"S-Since Minegishi-san was eating a bread while she was playing earlier..." She said. I narrowed my eyes momentarily at the memory before she continues.

"I thought that maybe...y-you haven't eaten breakfast yet, so I-I bought you some." She was blushing madly as she talks. I continue to stare at her unmoving, making her nervous that she couldn't help but avert her gaze from me. I saw her grip the canned coffee tight.

"I kn-know that the coffee in the v-vending machine isn't like the coffee you usually drink...b-but I didn't want to be gone for too long so I...j-just..." She trailed nervously, glancing every now and then at me. The corner of my lips twitched at her shy glances. Okay so, this time, yeah you can blame me for my seashore attitude earlier. And yeah, this caring side of her is one of her awwww moments that makes you go all awwww in the inside.

Was I going all awwww in the inside by what she did, you ask?

Well, what do you think?

"Thank you." I tell her softly as I took the offered items from her, my hand brushing against hers. "You didn't have to."

"But I wanted to." She replied just as softly as she looked at me. Her eyes held that familiar warmness in them as she smiles at me. And well, despite the grunts and yells coming from the crazies as they were playing in the background, just staring at each other like we're the only people here, truthfully...

...her eyes aren't the only one that feels warm.

The sudden silence and snickering coming from somewhere somehow brought me back from my daze. Turning to the crazies, I couldn't help but let out a scowl as I see them looking at us with playful and teasing smiles. One word? Privacy. Right now, I want that. Obviously, there is no way we can have that if I'm always surrounded by these damn crazies. And no I don't want to be alone with Haruna for perverted stuff. Again, get your mind out of the gutter.

Cradling the bread and canned coffee in my arm, I took Haruna's hand with my free hand and started dragging her towards the bleachers, ignoring the questions being thrown at me by the crazies. I stopped dragging the confused Haruna when a blue sports car suddenly parked behind the fence in front of us. I couldn't help but let out a groan as the owner stepped out of his car and grinned at me. Let's say bye bye to privacy now and say hello to the Suck up. Ugh.

"Hey gorgeous." He greeted with his usual grin that he always thought was charming. He then gave me a flirtatious wink as he walks towards me, flipping up the collar of his leather jacket. With an eyebrow raised up, he asks, "Miss me?"

I scoffed in annoyance. "Like a tooth ache." I said dryly, my eyes boredly looking at him. I opened my hand that was holding Haruna's to release her from my hold, wanting to cross my arms over my chest. But I found her holding onto my hand with no intent of releasing mine. I glanced at her through the corner of my eye and was slightly surprised to find her close to me, our shoulders almost touching. Hmm? Last I remember, she was behind me and we weren't this close. When did she...?

"I see you haven't lost your feisty attitude eh?" The Suck-Up said as he stopped right in front of me. He began to slowly lean his head towards me, his annoying arrogant face near mine. "You know, I always like that side of yours." His eyes slowly travels downward, sizing me up. His tongue peeks out from his lips, wetting them as his eyes made its way back to mine. With a malicious smile, he added whispering, "Makes me wonder just how feisty you can be in a bed as well."

I kept my face indifferent as he invades my personal space. I don't really care what he says since he's always like that whenever he sees me. It's like his normal pathetic greeting really, just so I would notice him. Yeah this Suck-Up is a major attention seeker. So yeah, I'm all meh about this. The person beside me seems to think and react differently though.

Haruna stared hard, throwing invisible daggers at the Suck-Up who have yet to notice her. Only did she nervously whispered, "You shouldn't...talk to her like that," did the blue streaked Suck-up acknowledged her.

"Hmm? Did you say something?" He replied, tilting his head to the side as he leaned away from me, looking confused at the soft outburst of Haruna. I blinked back my surprise as I looked at her. She was blushing slightly from anger as she glares at Suck-Up. I watch as she swallowed down the nervousness and took a step forward, her trembling hand gripping mine. She was about to say something back, probably to repeat what she said when a ball suddenly came flying and hit the Suck-Up.

"Oww!"

Hard. Right in the head. Heh. Nice shot.

"What the f--?!"

"Oooh. Sorry Bluey. Didn't see you there." Smiles said in faux sympathy as he and the crazies walk towards us. The Suck-Up gritted his teeth upon seeing him.

"Saito Kazuhiko." He disdainfully said at the ever confident Smiles. "Why am I NOT surprised to see you here."

Smiles shrugged nonchalantly. "The ball seem pretty surprised and eager to see you though. I swear it just suddenly flew out of my hand to greet you."

"Or maybe it's because you're jealous of the fact that Mariko here is cozying up on me now." He smiled smugly at Smiles, gloating at his delusions. Me cozying up on him? I'm all meh when it comes to him. He could jump off a cliff for all I care. Oh and yeah, this is another normal occurance here since these two always bicker when they're next to each other. Think of it as their greeting. Their fucked up greeting that is.

"Wow, the ball hit you hard into making you hallucinate eh?" Smiles raised his eyebrow as he crossed his beefy arms over his chest. "But then again, you were pretty delusional since you were a little boy. Guess it's hard to outgrow that huh."

"Whatever, lapdog. Whatever." Blue boy waved his hand dismissively. Crossing his arms over his chest, he then noticed his older sister, staring blankly at him.

"Minami." He greeted, giving Crazy Psycho a curt nod.

"Kuu." Crazy Psycho replied, raising her eyebrow. I watch the two siblings, having a staring standoff. The tension between them was obvious that I wouldn’t question it if Creepy and Snorlax picked up on it despite their lack of knowledge regarding Crazy Psycho's real identity. But based on their confused stares at the two, I'm thinking it'll them a constant shake on their shoulder and a whole bunch of 'I am a millionaire and I'm related to this retarded millionaire' from Crazy Psycho for them to figure out things. Can't blame them really since Miichan looks nothing like a millionaire. A crazy psychotic person, yes. A millionaire? Hell no. Oh, and if you are wondering, this whole staring showdown the sibilings are doing is another normal occurrence for me. They tend to do that every time they'd meet. What happens after the staring showdown? Well mostly, they'd bicker about whoever is most suited for the throne and whatever it is filthy stinking rich people who apparently are related to each other usually fight over. Yeah, the norm. If I were you, I'd just shrug on it and be all meh about it.

Anyway, the whole staring thing lasted just a few seconds before Smiles decided to intervene and challenge him into playing basketball. The Suck-Up actually accepts thinking that he'll win and it'll get me to fall for him and live happily ever after. Seriously fucked up I know, but that's how delusional he can be.

So yeah, they're now having a one on one match to the death with Snorlax as their referee. Me and the others? Well, us four are watching them as we sit on the bleachers. Okay, correction, Creepy and Crazy Psycho are watching noisily two steps above us while I'm seated next to a gloomy looking Haruna who still hasn’t said a word besides her stammered apology when I said I needed my hand back to eat her offered goodies. Yeah she's in full depression mode as her head was downcast to the ground. I couldn't see her eyes as her hair covers them, but yeah, I have a feeling Haruna is upset about earlier. Why you ask? I think I know, but I want to know for sure why.

Tearing off the bread in half, I held it towards Haruna. "Want some?"

She blinked a couple of times at the offered bread then shook her head, smiling slightly as she looks at me. "No, thank you."

Okay, so normally in this situation, if I was talking to a normal person, I'd shrug and leave that person be since I already did the good deed. But this person beside me who just let out a sad sigh and went back to her usual habit of staring on the ground isn't a normal person. No, that wasn't meant to be mean! Geez. What I mean is, she's not normal to me. She's my...uh...the person I'm dating yet haven't dated yet. Yeah, just go with that title for now. I'll just change that once we did the dating bit.

"You okay?" I asked before taking a chug at the canned coffee. I restrained making a face at the eww taste since well, I don't want her to think that I'm not grateful and all. Yeah I'm just going to grin and bear it. I'm such a goody goody now. And no, no sarcasm laced words there. That's the truth you know. Oh don't roll your eyes on me like that.

She nodded her head and gave me a small smile as she glanced at me. "I'm fine." Was her soft and short answer. She can't possibly think that I'd buy that. Psh.

"No you're not." I said in a matter of fact tone as I took a bite of my bread while I glance at her. She blinked a couple of times as she stares at me, eyes widening slightly. I kept my eyes locked on hers until I heard yelling from the Suck-Up. I turned to look and found the Suck-Up stomping his feet to the ground as he whines to Snorlax about a foul or something. That is so like Crazy Psycho. That shouldn’t surprise me since they are related.

I let out a sigh, shaking my head as I looked at the bickering Buffoon and Fat head getting into each other’s faces while the two above us shouts their protests. Soon the two are pushing each other, their anger heightening. Again, I repeat, normal occurrence right there people.

Snorlax quickly moved into action and began pushing Smiles away from the smug looking Suck-Up who's continuing to egg Smiles on. Upon seeing the danger brewing, the two crazies above me quickly pushed themselves up and headed towards the three. Me? Well, I'm just sitting still, chewing the remains of my bread and even taking a sip of the sewer like coffee with my eyes narrowed not really caring about what they’re doing. Crazies...UGH. Need I say more?

I can see the person beside me moving through the corner of my eye. Glancing at her, I wasn't surprised to see her worriedly looking at the messed up crazies and preparing to join the three who are doing some trouble control between the two knuckleheads. She stood up and took a step towards them and just stood here, unmoving.

Why you ask?

Well, you know...because I quickly took hold of her arm and stopped her from going further.

"Stay." I breathed out, squeezing her arm. She turned to me, her eyebrows creased in confusion.

"B-But..."

"Let those three handle it. Just...stay here."

She looked at the crazies then back at me, looking uncertain as she bit her lower lip. Her goody goody sense must be tingling or something. No surprise there. I mean, she will forever be a goody goody. Unless, that is, I influenced her or something. But nah, I doubt that'll happen. I think it's more like I'll get influenced by her.

Or maybe...I already am.

Sighing, I pulled her to sit to which she went along without complaints or her usual stammered ‘buts.’ With my hand still taking hold of her arm, I assured her, "It's okay. This normally happens you know," as I shrugged casually.

"Oh." Was her low spirited reply, her eyes slowly making its way to the ground again. I couldn't help but crease my brows as her hands began playing with her shirt. I watch her for a moment until she softly mumbled to herself, “Should I be....worried then?" keeping her eyes on the ground.

“What?”

“It’s...it’s nothing.” She muttered as she shook her head and looked away. She then let out a sigh, pulled out a textbook and began reading it. I cocked my head to the side as I continue to look at her, wondering what she meant by that. Should she worry about what? The fact that what the two blockheads are doing is normal? Hmm. I’m thinking no, that’s not what she meant by that. It’s entirely different and well…I have no idea what it is.

Should I be worried myself then?

“Hey.” I let out softly, moving a bit closer to her, our sides touching. She turned to look at me as I placed my hand on her wrist, squeezing it gently. “You know you can talk to me about anything, right? I mean I’m your—“ I cut myself off, pursing my lips tight as I frowned in frustration while she looks at me expectantly. Her eyes were encouraging my frustrated ones, urging me to continue what it is that I wanted to say, but I have no idea what I am to her. I know that I’m the girl she likes and that I like her back a bit. I asked her out a week ago, and she answered me with a nod and brightest smile I’ve seen her wear. And, that’s it. The following events after that could only be interpreted as what close friends do. Best friends even. At least to other people that is. The only difference is the warm smiles she gives me, and I smile to her back. Other than that…nothing. We’re just two people who like each other and have yet to have a date when we should have. What the hell do you call that?!

“God Haruna, what are we?” I asked breathlessly, looking at my hand on her wrist. “We haven’t gone on a single date yet and…I don’t know what we are. What are we?”

A hand covers mine, squeezing it softly. “We are what you us to be.” Was her soft reply. My eyes slowly made its way to hers and the instantly does, she gave me that warm smile of hers, those dark brown eyes of hers underneath her thick rimmed glasses glistening slightly.

She is…what I want her to be.

“Hey gorgeous! Why aren’t you watching me? I just made a dunk for you!” A growl from an annoying person suddenly brought me back, or rather, us back since Haruna retracted her hand that’s covering mine and turned towards the owner of the voice. Frowning at the loss of contact both from her eyes and from her hand, I turned to look at fuck face as I clench my jaw tight. I didn’t realize that he was heading our way and was surprised when he quickly grabbed Haruna’s textbook on her lap and looked at it.

“Psychology? What is this crap? You’d rather read this than see me play?” Says the Suck-Up who raised his brow at the book, probably thinking that me and Haruna were reading it as it was placed on her lap. The owner of the book quickly shot up and tries to reach for it but the Suck-Up held it up, preventing it from happening.

“Give it back.” Haruna said as she stood in front of Fat head, her arms outstretched trying to reach for her book.

“This yours, nerdy?” He questioned with a grin, continuing to hold up the book as far as he can just to torture the girl in front of her. Nerdy? The fuck?!

“Give it back!” Haruna tries again, jumping slightly to reach it. Her nails accidentally scratched the Suck-Up’s face in the attempt to save her book, making him groan out in pain. He growled and took hold of her wrist, glaring at her. And well…all hell breaks loose.

I quickly stood up and took hold of the wrist that was holding hers.

“Get your filthy hands off of my girlfriend!” I snarled, gritting my teeth hard as I glared at the Fat head. Two pair of eyes looked at me, surprised. Let me tell you, I’ve never felt so angry in my whole life. I honestly wanted to kill the guy, you know. But I didn’t. I just held him tightly, digging my long, manicured nails on his wrist making him flinch at the pain.

“Wh-what?” He stammered, eyes widening.

“Wow. Forget I said that you don’t have any romantic bones anywhere because…wow. Flabbergasted here right now.” I hear Snorlax say.

“What she said.” Smiles said probably nodding.

“You tell him, Mariko! Defend your woman!” Crazy Psycho cheered probably pumping her fist in the air.

“Yeah Prince! Defeat the blue haired pure evil and say my real name while you’re at it!” Creepy, still at it with the name thing. I would narrow my eyes at that…actually, I would definitely narrow my eyes at all of those that were said, but I didn’t. Why you ask? Simple really.

I just held my fiery gaze on the blue haired prick that angered me in a whole different level. The DIE DIE DIE kind of level that is. And yes, all bold and all capital right there.

“You heard me.” I growled huskily. He flinched again as I dig my nails deeper in his skin. I wouldn’t be surprised if I tear his skin with how hard I’m gripping him. He loosened his hold on Haruna and at the book he’s holding, dropping it on the ground as I stepped closer to him, our bodies a few inches apart. My eyes momentarily looked at his neck as he swallowed his neck muscles moving. My gaze went back to his eyes, his nervous, surprised and confused eyes that were staring back at me. “Don’t fucking touch my girlfriend or else…” I threatened, my eyes narrowed dangerously. After much of throwing pure hatred at him, I released him and pushed him away with my free hand. He stumbled a few steps and held his injured wrist, blinking a few times as he looked at me.

I turned behind me to where a surprised Haruna is. The anger inside slowly dissolves and was altered into worry upon seeing her.

“You okay?” I asked moving closer to her. I placed my hand on her shoulder. “He didn’t hurt you, did he?”

She blinked a couple of times, her lips opening and closing as if to say something, but couldn’t. Instead, she just opted to shake her head in response. I would’ve preferred her talking, but I guess what I said shocked her. But despite the underlying dread I feel upon her reaction to the ‘G’ word, I let out a sigh of relief, my face softening as I looked at her.

“Good.” I said softly, squeezing her shoulder gently.

“You have got to be kidding me here.” The Suck-Up groaned behind me. I glanced over my shoulder and found him looking at me in disgust, his hand still holding his other. “A girlfriend Mariko? Seriously? Why would you venture there when you of all people can have—“

He cuts himself off and began to laugh sardonically. I turned to look at him, my eyebrow raised. The hell is he laughing at?

“Know what? Whatever. I shouldn’t be surprised by this. I mean, you’re friends with HER so whatever it is she has, you obviously got it too.” He trailed off as he pointed at Crazy Psycho who instead of being offended by what her brother is insinuating, ended up grinning and giving me a thumbs up.

“Friends for life, bestie.” She wiggled her eyebrow at me. I rolled my eyes at that. Ugh, Crazy Psycho.

“That’s nothing to be proud of!” The Suck-Up growled at his sister who raised her eyebrow at his outburst.

“I am what I am and she is what she is, with that said, fuck off.” I said as I picked up Haruna’s book on the ground.

“Amen to that.” Crazy Psycho beamed and I rolled my eyes yet again. Turning to Haruna, I grabbed her hand wanting to take her away. She really shouldn’t be here when we’re discussing this preposterous topic. This is all new to her and…yeah, I have to get her out of here. But before I could do that, I felt a hand on my shoulder. Glancing over my shoulder I found the Suck-Up, frowning.

“You can’t possibly be serious in this…abnormal relationship.” The Suck-Up stepped forward, giving me a look of disbelief. “You don’t need to go this route and follow the likes of her!”

I shrugged his hand off. “Too late for that. I already am in this route and I have no intention of leaving it so soon since, yeah, I just got myself a girlfriend.” I held out the hand that I’m holding for the Suck-Up to see. He looked stunned as he saw our interlaced hands. Yeah, he should just suck on it.

Shaking my head, I began dragging Haruna towards the bleachers, ignoring the gazes that followed us. Without removing my hand on hers, I picked up her bag and mine and proceeded to head towards the exit.

“Where are you going?” Crazy Psycho asked in the distance.

“I’m going on a date with Haruna! And you idiots better not follow us since I want some alone time with her.” I replied as I continue to drag my stunned girlfriend behind me. Cat calls and whistles from the distance could soon be heard as we continue to walk. Ugh, crazies. But yeah, whatever. We’re going on a date today, whether we like it or not. Here’s hoping she does like it.

But then again, feeling her grip on my hand as we continue to walk, I have a feeling, she does.




TBC


____________________________________________________


Next UP: Datoh. Datoh. Fluff with a bunch of sweetness. I think.  :nervous Will update in a few days. I'm not telling when now since it doesn't happen. I think I'm jinxing myself whenever I tell when I update.  :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading!  :bow:

____________________________________________________
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 16: The 'G' Word!)
Post by: lovemariharu on December 31, 2012, 11:25:39 PM
yay.. update!
BOOKED XD XD

FoF-san! I LOVE YOU! BEST NEW YEAR GIFT EVER EH? XD XD

Waking up early in the morning, saw that you said you're going to have it updated in the comment..
Immediately checked and really! UPDATED!! >.<

Going all crazy now.. I mean, welcomed by this is just WOW..
And.. So.. This is an admission chapter? wahahahhaa~

next chapter is date.. OMG.. date :heart:
Going all crazy now~ OMGGGGG..

PLease do update soooooooooooooooooooonnnnnnnnnnnnnnn
Just can't wait for it >.<
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 16: The 'G' Word!)
Post by: RJay on December 31, 2012, 11:39:45 PM
Finally! Have waited for weeks for this. And you're very welcome. Happy holidays to you too, I hope you had a good one. :) XD
Well I'm going to school next week for exams preparation and for the finals. :( :cry:

 :lol: I totally laughed at the:
"It makes me wonder how she passed Phys Ed in High School."

Kuu's unexpected appearance. :shocked I never thought he would appear again ever since parents day. Honestly I don't like his attitude :smhid it's really rude.
Mariko going all protective to her girlfriend with a huge hint of romance and going on a date after that whole thing with Kuu at the end. :O XD
As usual, you never failed to surprise me within every chapter. :lol:

Thanks for the update. Keep up the good work.
Please update as soon as you can!!!  XD
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 16: The 'G' Word!)
Post by: yanouchi on January 01, 2013, 12:14:04 AM
owh my, i wanna cry when i read the new title.....the best new year gift!! reserved space.....will be back later....


My eyes wide open :shock: when Mariko said "Get your filthy hands off of MY GIRLFRIEND!" ... just wow,  Way to go, Mariko! i love that scene....
from manly - defend her gf...the gripping, the stare, romantic, to caring - checking on her gf condition. Mariko, i love you!..  :luvluv1:
Even when she said "Hey.." softly to Haruna makes me feel giddy inside.... :wriggly:

Some Mariko's jealousy there when Haruna with Smile and he call her first name...

finally alone time together, a date for the next chapter...and triple please, hoping that there's no interruption between them...

Great chapter FoF-san, take care....


edit: i noticed you edit some parts in Chapter 15...and love it btw :lol:
Quote
“What if the girl you like doesn’t like the idea of being with someone else as well?”
to
"What if the girl you like doesn't like the idea of being with someone else as well? That maybe...she wants to be with you?"
I asked, opting to do it her way. She turned to me, her eyes still held the sadness and fear she feels.
But then again, I don’t know if I’m imagining it or what, I think I see a very faint glimmer of hope in her eyes.
Seeing that, even though it’s faint or I’m just imagining it, makes me feel a bit hopeful as well.
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 16: The 'G' Word!)
Post by: kahem on January 01, 2013, 04:27:50 AM
Fuck yeah!!! Mariko was so cool here! She put the dot on the 'i' with Kuu!
Can't wait for the date!!!!
How could we get our mind out of the gutter when you always remind us to do it xD
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 16: The 'G' Word!)
Post by: bimbo on January 01, 2013, 05:36:07 AM
I'm definitely screaming and grinning in happiness right now  :hiakhiakhiak:

Have been checking this page for the last few days and this is the best New Year gift ever  :kneelbow:

Mariko is being so manly and romantic!  :shy2: The 'G' word and her initiative to go on a date and spend some alone time with Haruna just makes me  :luvluv1:

Please please please update fast!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 16: The 'G' Word!)
Post by: flameeyes on January 01, 2013, 06:19:51 AM
saving ma space here hehehhe~
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 16: The 'G' Word!)
Post by: Wmatsui22 on January 01, 2013, 06:27:00 AM
-Hello.

-FoF-san-


-Nice chapter!


-Thank you for update :)


-Ganbatte


-WMatsui_22-
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 16: The 'G' Word!)
Post by: crazywota on January 01, 2013, 08:14:19 AM
First of all, I would like to greet you and your family A Happy Happy New year. May 2013 bring you lots of blessings and Happiness (?) (ﾉ◕ヮ◕)ﾉ*:・ﾟ✧

I have been always thinking whether you'll update on the 25th which is Christmas but then Christmas passed yet still no update so maybe New Year? ...and Tada!! Here it is! The Chapter 16 that made the start of my 2013 full of Happiness and Doki Doki. LOL. So the first part of this chappy... "Where the hell is Haruna?! Isn't she supposed to be having a date with Mariko wherein they'll go doki doki with each other and Me flailing and screaming right here in my room while reading with my mom on the next room telling me to shut up"  :banghead: until it came to the part where the "I want to get inside your Panty, Mariko" guy came. I meant Kuu ofcourse. :v Ughhh. But srsly I wanted to thank him for coming btw, Without him appearing We wouldn't hear Mariko say that "g" word to describe our beloved princess in the story.  :heart: I so fell inlove with Mariko on that scene. specifically this line --> “Get your filthy hands off of my girlfriend!” and this one too -->  “Don’t fucking touch my girlfriend or else…” Ughh. ALL THE FEELS. This was more than my expected happening to be on this chapter! I am really looking more forward on the next chapter now!! .. and btw while picturing Mariko dragging Haruna and telling others that she'll take her GIRLFRIEND on a date without any idiots following them plus she wanted to have an alone time with her. AWWWWWWWWWWWWW ASDFGHKJL:ASDJSALK:. I love you for that! LOL

...Well to cut that scary looking paragraph that i wrote, I really love this Chapter!!  :heart: and Looking forward on the next one! Thank you for the update and as always have a great day FoF!  :)

and btw, I just wanted to share this. This is how I picture Smiles in my head when I'm reading....aswell as POF's Yuu  :nervous His name is Mizobata Junpei  :thumbup
-->
http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_maaehv2Dwq1qlh0oto1_500.jpg (http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_maaehv2Dwq1qlh0oto1_500.jpg)
and since he's called smile and all here's a photo of him smiling. lol
-->
http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m5dcwsqWWl1qbkp35o1_500.jpg (http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m5dcwsqWWl1qbkp35o1_500.jpg)

Ohwell, That's it. Bye and Thank you again See on the next chappy  :thumbup
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 16: The 'G' Word!)
Post by: KojiYuu44 on January 02, 2013, 04:06:12 AM
Yes Mariko you tell him  :twothumbs
Can't wait for the date!!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 16: The 'G' Word!)
Post by: immortal_K on January 04, 2013, 09:19:43 AM
RAWRRRRRRRRRRRR~~~~~!!!!!!

OMG They finally going on a date!!! I've missed commenting on so many updates I don't know where to start again =O. Okay this might end up pretty long as I try to recollect in my memories my thoughts when I first read them but didn't have time to make my presence known =P. Well Immortal's usually tend to hide a lot anyways keke.

Alright after 10 mins of searching I finally found my last comment on chapter 10..... a loooooong time ago.

Chapter 10 - 14: Ah the auto-deleting function! I want!! Actually I think I half a semi auto-deleting function for my "I don't care anymore do whatever you want" moments keke. Had to re-read this chapter to remember I was almost jumping when Mariko said "Make that 100"!!! YES!! Took those numbers long enough to get there, but what is more surprising is Mariko's % is rising up pretty fast too according to Snorlax, who finally gets a name later. Noooo Mariko-sama is breaking keke. Talk about skills, able to just listen once and get the chords down easily and play it back out on the guitar! I wish I can do that so I don't have to practice at all.. but then because I don't practice I can't really play =p. You would think an immortal would have time to do everything  :lol:

Stripper names too ROFL~!!!! Scrooge is too epic especially if she really walked down the stage just like how she described it =). Ahhhh too much to comment about, too much happening all at once. But best of all more YUKI!!!!! keke It's nice that Yuki and Sayaka is helping Mariko-sama work out her problems, and teach her the history of Adam and Eve, its all about the apple =) Ahhh Mariko is really soften, she's giving Miichan a piggyback ride. But really all that hidden side of Mariko, giving up joining the band because she know Miichan can't. So even thought she complains about being surrounded by Crazies she still wanna be with them =)

Mariko made the first move to ask for the "talk" even made sure to sit on the ground so their eyes can meet "aaaaaaaaawwwwwwwwwwwww"  So many  :wub: moments everywhere.

You know when I was young I did wonder why the sky is blue but then science had to ruin it all for me *pouts* Someone should've just told me "It just is" and left it as that.

I just had to ROFL non-stop when I read this part “I can’t believe you really went with my advice and really took a bite of her.” She assumed as she chuckled then began nudging my side. “You probably ate her out last night, eh?” thanks sayaka for letting us know what's on your mind  :)

I don't even remember when did seashore appeared but its sticking to my mind and when I see that word I see an image of Mariko.... it's like I sit there chatting with friends about vacation and beaches etc then seashore comes up and BAM *insert mariko image* HAHAHAHA
It's nice how everyone is now trying to help Mariko with her "Betty" problem, talking it out and stuff, before it was just push her to Haruna and now its time she takes that first bite. Oh no Betty broke Scroogeeeeeee by running away from the problem.

----- I just realize I did leave a comment between chapter 14 and 15 that says nothing at all, except appear and leave spam while I was still floating on foreign land keke -----

Chapter 15: IT'S ABOUT TIME!!!! Finally after all that what if 'the girl' doesn't like or like conversation they finally come to a conclusion. Shinoda Mariko - In a relationship with Kojima Haruna geez it's like omg can't talk directly, it's like both side scared to straight out say they like each other. I was sitting there going, just say ittttttttttttt, she's like right there in front of you.

Chapter 16: TBH I can't see this Mariko playing baseball at all poor Sayaka will have to do triple the work (her's, mariko's and the teamwork that's suppose to be there). Definitely a perfect secret weapon for the opposite team, it's like the strategy to win is to force the opposing team to take the weak player.... But why is Haruna still calling Mariko... Shinoda-san =.= nuuuu that's all wrong!!!!
 I don't know if I should be angry at Miichan's brother for saying all those things to Haruna or should I be thanking him for doing what he did so Mariko can shout out loudly to the world “Get your filthy hands off of my girlfriend!” There she finally said it, confirmed it, and is putting action to the term dating. FINALLY!!!!

So I know I said it would be long but things keep coming up so it's shorter then I originally planned. Overall I really enjoy reading this fic, the way it progress and the characters in this fits perfectly to give enough drama and humor to keep me drugged! Yes drugged!!!! I need moreeeeeeeeee of this or I might die, well maybe not die I'm immortal just go into withdrawal. Everything appears to be well planned out the progression of everything is at a good speed, not too fast and not too slowly. I think I mentioned it before but I really like how you seem to randomly throw in everything that is irrelevant but then tie it in to make it an important part of inner Mariko's thoughts. Just a quick review there was... curses, jumping off buildings, types of regrets, super human abilities, groundhog day, adam and eve and the blue sky.  XD


..... and while I re-read your story and wait for the upcoming chapters, I was reminded that I still owe you a MariHaru =P keke

Okay Immo-K has to go back to workie, Happy New Year, I will wait patiently for your updates <--- more like because I can't be here as often as I want keke but I'll be waiting   :twothumbs


Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 16: The 'G' Word!)
Post by: flameeyes on January 07, 2013, 09:42:37 AM
SO that's it~


 :pen_read: :pen_read: :pen_read: :pen_read:

I read it again and refresh the not so smutty moment

 :mon lovelaff: :mon XD: :mon blood: :mon crazyinlove: :mon trannie: :mon crazyinlove:

and kya~  :tama-apeshit:

mariko got a girl [when fof Update chapter 15] and after 6 days I got a girl toO!!!!!!  :tama-lotsaluv: :tama-excite: :tama-heart: :tama-yeeaah:

urgh~  :mon blood: I'm making mine for real~  :mon mischief:

 :mon dance: :mon dance: :mon dance:

ahahahahha
 :rofl: :rofl: :rofl:

can't wait for the next update~ :mon fan:

this fic...  :? I don't know how or why  :mon noprob: but it is like I make this fic. as my~ "reference" in real life  :lol:

 :mon inluv: I really love you nee-chan~  :mon inluv:

always heaven when I read this fic

 :mon angel:

♫♫♫♫♫♫♫♫♫♫♫♫♫♫♫♫♫♫♫♫♫♫♫♫♫

Ja ne~  :mon bye:

=====================================

take care always  :pour: and keep up you nice hot beautiful awesome fabulous fanfic~  :eyes: nee-chan~  :twothumbs


 :skull: :cat: :pen_whirl: :pen_wave: :pen_whirl: :cat: :skull:

=====================================

◄FLAMEEYES is DEAD~  :imdead:

Proud to be an E-book Reader
 :pen_read: :pen_read: :pen_read:

=============================================================

P.S

imortal-K-san~
I don't know when and where I read it~
but I'm still waiting your promise fanfic about mariharu~  :lol:

Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 16: The 'G' Word!)
Post by: Sara-chan on January 08, 2013, 04:35:03 PM
you are a evil person  :OMG: you made me addicted to your fanfiction  :fainted:
and I'm not even a fan of mariharu!  :on cloudeye:

please update soon you're a great writer  :sashiko:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 16: The 'G' Word!)
Post by: lovemariharu on January 08, 2013, 10:41:33 PM
Quote from: Sara-chan on January 08, 2013, 04:35:03 PM
you are a evil person  :OMG: you made me addicted to your fanfiction  :fainted:
and I'm not even a fan of mariharu!  :on cloudeye:

please update soon you're a great writer  :sashiko:

Same here~ Different part is, I'm a MariHaru shipper..
MariHaru is my kami-pairing >.<

FoF-san.. It has been days!! :p
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 16: The 'G' Word!)
Post by: Suicchin on January 09, 2013, 04:18:21 AM
Your fic was good at first, and now IT'S EVEN BETTER AKSJDADH

I just love everything about it, really. The way Mariko defends Haruna is so cool and cute and perfect and asdklajs I don't know (?

I'm really waiting for next chapt and for MariHaru's date <3
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 16: The 'G' Word!)
Post by: Souju on January 10, 2013, 06:07:38 PM
 :shocked I have to say this is the best
AKB48 long fanfic I ever read.

 :thumbsup GJ FoF!

waiting for the next chapter!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 16: The 'G' Word!)
Post by: Yuki88 on January 14, 2013, 05:39:17 AM
Aahh, my most favorite fanfic these days. I gotta say, though, with how Mariko's and Haruna's character acting here, I have a hard time imagining hot scenes, lol. Unless Haruna is totally unBetty-ed and Mariko is unScrooge-d, and suddenly change character, that is  XD
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 17: The Pouting Princess!)
Post by: FoF on January 15, 2013, 03:23:41 PM
Honestly I really didn't think you guys would've liked the previous chapter since that was sort of like filler chapter.
But seeing the positive comments, just wows me. Thanks so much.  :bow:

My replies to commenters!

@lovemariharu: I'm glad you liked it.  XD Honestly, I wasn't thinking that my update would be some sort of a gift to you guys. I just suddenly finished writing on that day without thinking that it was new year. :nervous An admission chapter? Hmm, you could say that I guess. Mariko did suddenly blurt out the G word without even a warning huh.  :lol: Sorry about the delay. But I did update after a few days, right?  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@RJay: I had a very good holidays. I hope you had one too!  XD Though, it's over now which is kinda sad.  :lol: You have it rough it seems. But keep on hanging on. It won't be long till you see that graduation you've been preparing for. Hang on Rjay-san! You can do it! XD Rude Kuu will make an appearance throughout the fic now. We need a bad guy so...I choose him.  :nervous I like surprising people really. It makes every chapter interesting. I think.  :nervous Thanks for reading and commenting! Good luck on your studies! XD

@yanouchi: I'm pretty sure anyone would fall for Mariko if ever she did the whole knight and shining armor thing.  :lol: Yes, despite Mariko not naming that uneasy feeling she had, she was jealous. She's just being dense now. Funny how the tables have turned. :lol: I'm surprised you caught that edit I did.  :shocked I am editing everything one by one. I'm actually reading it as a whole which is pretty uneasy for me.  :nervous Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@kahem: I actually imagined you yelling 'fuck yeah' despite the fact that I haven't heard your voice yet. How weird is that! :lol: And l loled at your mind out of the gutter comment.  :rofl: You are right. How can you guys get your mind out of the gutter when Mariko herself keeps reminding you.  :lol: But, her reminding that is definitely needed.  :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@bimbo: I'm glad that previous chap made you grin from happiness.  I'm grinning because you're grinning. So yey! XD I really hadn't thought of it as a gift, but since you guys think it is. Another yey!  XD She does seem pretty manly there for a second huh. Well I guess Haruna brings out the manliness in her.  :lol: Sorry I couldn't update early. I wasn't really in a writing mode these days :nervous Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@Wmatsui22: Hello as well Wmatsui22-san!  XD I'm glad you liked the previous chapter.  :) Thank you for the good luck as well.  XD Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@crazywota: First, thank you for the greeting. I hope that you and your family had a merry and a happy as well during the holidays.  :) May 2013 bring us lots of blessings and happiness that'll make us barf rainbows.  XD You know I like that emoticon you used. It made me laugh. He just looks so crazy throwing shiny things. :lol: I'm glad that the previous chapter made you all doki doki with happiness. And I know the feeling about how you're spazzing and your mom who's just next room is all like, 'shut up.' Happens to me too, but instead of doing what she said, I'd scream louder.  :lol: Don't try that, seriously.  :lol: Well if you put it that way, yeah, it does seem like we should all thank Kuu for being rude enough to undress Mariko with his eyes right in front of Haruna. And for being a bully to Haruna making Mariko blurt out that G word. He should get an award then. :lol: For now.  :lol: Much thanks for the love and the feels!  XD I'm so glad you liked that chap.  :) And you know, I was supposed to be thinking of another person as Smiles and Yuu, but seeing who you're imagining them to be, it just suddenly stuck to me.  :lol: I am imagining him as Smiles now. He just fits as Smiles. I don't know why really. :lol: He's that guy in the Highschool Debut movie right? I have a copy of that but I haven't watched it. Makes me want to watch it now.  :lol: Have a great day to you as well!!  XD Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@KojiYuu44: Mariko did tell him, but I doubt that'll make him disappear.  :lol: The date? Hopefully, despite the weirdness of their date, you'd still like it.  :) Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@immortal_K: I actually remember you commenting between chap 14 and 15 and was totally confused when you said that your last comment was on chapter 10. Do Immortals time travel as well?  :lol: Auto-delete function huh. I actually have one of those. Dangerous among friendhsip, really.  :lol: Aww, I'm pretty sure you have all the time in the world to practice playing guitar. And by all I mean ALL the time in the world.  :lol: I know what you mean about the blue sky. I mean, I thought the answer to that would be epic, you know, because it's blue.  :lol: But then you started learning physics and was like, 'what? That's not epic!' lol. Mariko-sama's image appears in your head whenever seashore comes up? I seriously don't know if I did a good thing or a bad thing there. :nervous I think you should just join the bandwagon of thanking Kuu for now.  :lol: Thank you dear immortal one for liking my fic enough to keep you drugged. XD Immortals can't die so yeah, definitely withdrawals. :lol: The random stuff is actually the hardest part to write and is often the last part I write. So I'm glad that despite the whacking I did to come up with something random as those things, it fits the story. :) That and people like it. lol. Yes. Your MariHaru fic. Hey, I'm patient you know. So...still waiting. Patiently waiting. XD Happy new year as well immortal one! Thanks for reading and making that long ass comment! XD Greatly appreaciated. XD

@flameeyes: You have no idea how much I laughed my ass off when I read that after 6 days, you had a girl yourself.  :rofl: :rofl: I know I've said my congratulations to you, but still, again, CONGRATULATIONS!!!   :twothumbs May you and your wife live a prosperous life!  XD And NO! You shouldn't make this as a reference to your own love life.  :nervous Seriously, don't.  :lol: Much thanks for the love.  :) And I'm pretty sure this fic isn't the only one who's making you feel heaven nowadays.  ;) Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@Sara-chan: Despite me being dubbed as an evil author  :lol:, I'm happy that you got addicted to this fic.   XD Thank you new reader for appearing.  XD And you know, you not being a MariHaru fan makes me want to thank you more for being open enough to read it. Seriously, much thanks.  :) Thanks for reading and commenting as well. XD See, there's a lot of thanks there.  :lol:

@Suicchin: Thank you for the AKSJDADH and for thinking that.  XD  I do hope I live up to your expectation about it being better.  :nervous But, I will definitely do my very best until this fic is finished.  :) And yeah, Mariko does seem cool and cute and perfect and asdklajs. Even I went all asdklajs to her sometimes.  :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@Souju: Uh, thanks for thinking that.  :nervous I'm glad you like it long enough to call it the best. Seriously, thanks.  :) I'll try my very best for it to still be the best for you.  :nervous I seriously don't know if I got that right.  :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@Yuki88: Thanks for making this a favorite then.  :) I'm glad you like it.  XD You know, you're right. With them acting all cutesy with each other, it'll definitely be hard for you to imagine hot scenes.  :lol: So maybe I should get on with the hotsy and cut the cutesy between them.  :lol: Oh and the two of them will definitely be  unScrooge-d and unBetty-ed in the future chapters.  :lol: It's just a matter of time, really. Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD



To the silent readers and thank you pressers, I thank you as well.  :bow: :bow: :bow:


With that done, I guess let's go with the datoh then.  :lol:
Just a warning though. This chapter is highly influenced by the sappy music I put myself into just so I could write this in full fluff.
I wasn't in the mood to write since there are a lot of things happening around me lately. So I drowned myself into music to force myself to get into the mood.
It worked. So I'm thanking my playlist for this chapter.  :lol:
Forgive me if it's too much though. Because seriously, I think it's too much.  :nervous
I hope you guys like it as it is sort of a 1 year anniv chapter for this fic.  :nervous
I actually hadn't realized that I was writing this fic for a year now and well...it made me feel like I should speed up a bit.
Honestly, I can end this in 6 chaps...but since you guys are so nice...I'll make it longer. Like 7 chaps.  :lol:
Kidding aside, I'll prolong the sweetness and cringe scenes between the two since their characters will most definitely change as the story goes. :)
Yeah, another slow and painful development for the two. So your patience will be tested once again.
But at least they're together now so... :lol:

As usual, I warn!
This is fiction. If I ever offend someone, please feel free to tell me.  :)

Oh yeah, aidodaisuki (of tumblr), yanouchi and crazywota made the new banner of BC in the beginning. Much thanks to them! :twothumbs
I made one myself.  :) Looking at that actually helped me write.  :lol:
And I guess, I want you guys to remember Betty, since the end is near.  :nervous
Forgive the glasses, I just draw that on Haruna.  :nervous
I know I babbled long, but hey, it's been a year you know.  :rofl:
Okay, I'll stop now.
Enjoy!  :)


______________________________________






(http://img233.imageshack.us/img233/5677/bcbanner.jpg)






Chapter 17: The Pouting Princess






I wonder, is there a part of your body that you hate?

Wait, scratch that since I’m pretty sure I know what part of your body you hate. Why am I asking you that when it’s obvious right? Oh don’t give me that look. I’m just telling the truth here. I don’t really care if I hurt your feelings. Boo-effing-hoo.

What’s mine you ask?

…Lame technique for changing the subject there. You really need to change your way of doing that. But since you’re looking at me indifferently as if you’re saying, ‘Just fucking answer the question seashore,’ I’ll play along your lameness and give you an answer. What’s the part of my body that I hate the most? Easy.

My hands.

You look surprised there. Were you thinking of me saying that it was my breasts? Hmph. Yeah right. Like I said earlier, I don’t really care about my breasts since it’s just an unnecessary mammary gland. You don’t think so, right? Heh. Don’t think I don’t know the kind of person you are. If these walls could talk, right? Tch.

You’re asking me why I don’t like my hands?

Well, did you know that I've had my first guitar when I was 5 years old?

My dad bought me a small guitar on my 5th birthday thinking that it might be cute for me to have one. That and he wanted to dress me up as a Hawaiian dancer with them leaves as its skirt and coconuts as their bras. Yeah, apparently, he was fond of dressing me up in cutesy dresses or attires when I was little. He has a photo album of that and would open them up to relieve the memories when it’s my birthday. Smiles and Miichan are the only ones who saw that nightmarish photo album thank God. They would often gush together with my parents as they flip that blasted album together. They’d be all, ‘Awwww,’ flip, ‘Ohhhh,’ flip and so on with the drawling of the vowels. Fucked up I know.

Anyway, guitar, right. So I had my first guitar when I was 5. According to my parents, I loved that guitar of mine and would often strum it whenever it’s in my hands. Seeing that, my dad got this idea to teach me how to play the guitar himself. But see, he didn’t know how to play, so he got some guitar lessons somewhere to learn the basics. Whenever his lesson ended, he would come home and teach me what he just learned. Pretty sweet huh? Yeah, he is a pretty sweet guy. But that doesn’t change the fact that he’s sometimes weird you know, what with the overly sweet nicknames and all that sweetness barfing. What? I’m just saying.

So yeah, I was taught by my dad until I was 7. At that age, I started going to lessons myself until I’ve learned enough. With that little tale I just told you, I’m pretty sure you know why I hate my hands, right?

Yes, I hate my hands because it feels rough, calloused.

It just…I don’t like the feel of it. I’m insecure when it comes to my hands and would often avoid handshakes. If I can’t avoid them, I wouldn’t press my hand fully on theirs so they won’t feel it. I wouldn’t squeeze their hand as well because of it. Miichan knows about this insecurity of mine, since I told her about it. From what I remember, she confronted me about how I’m always pulling away from her hold whenever she wants to drag me somewhere. I guess she got miffed at the brush off and confronted me. Told her awkwardly about it and ended up laughing her ass off while she tells me I’m being an idiot. Yeah, I wasn’t really happy to hear that really. Anyway, Miichan told me that I’m being stupid because to her, my hand isn’t that rough. That her hand is no different than mine since she plays drums and well, she often hit those as hard as she can. It actually made me feel better you know. For only a moment though, since she let me feel her hand and well, they are definitely NOT like mine. I could associate her hand to a cotton you know. Yeah, it’s that soft, so deprived of hard work. But what can you expect from a stinking and filthy rich like Crazy Psycho, right? Tch.

So anyway, I’m insecure with my hands. But, oddly enough, when it comes to her, I’m not. The thought of my hands being calloused just…fly right out of my head whenever I’m holding hers. It just…feels natural, you know. It feels right. Whenever she’s holding and squeezing mine, it’s like she’s telling me something.

What is she telling me, you ask?

That she doesn’t care. Calloused or not, she just wants to hold my hand because it’s a part of me.

Calloused or not, I just want to hold hers as well.

“So…about what I said earlier...” I trailed off awkwardly as we continue to walk side by side on the sidewalk near the park, our hands still intertwined. I cleared my throat, my eyes not looking at her as I continue my train of thought.

“I don’t want to be presumptuous or anything, but I hope you don’t mind that I called you…uh…that ‘G’ word, even though you told me you could be anything I want, so…” I pulled up the strap of both of our bags higher on my shoulder using my free hand. I then took hold of both its straps, keeping it in place.

“But if…you know, you’re uncomfortable with it, I won’t call you that and just…call you something different but synonymous to that.”  I babbled nervously, ridiculously even. My fingers began feeling the peeled off leather of the strap of her worn out satchel bag as I wait nervously for her reply. I was met with silence, making me even more nervous. It’s an…irritating feeling, you know. Being nervous I mean. It’s a stupid feeling really.

Clenching my jaw tight, I hesitantly glanced at her and got my answer as to why she’s not saying anything. My shoulder slumped a little and I looked at her with narrowed eyes as she’s smiling widely, her eyes downcast, seemingly lost in her own little world. I let out a sigh as I watch her. Obviously my pathetic babbling went unheard since she’s in dreamland. Thank God for that.

“Are you enjoying yourself?” I asked, gently nudging her shoulder, trying to bring her back from her daze.

“E-Eh?” She turned to me blinking a couple of times, her glasses sliding down slightly on the bridge of her nose. She tries to fix it with her other hand, but looked to be having difficulty doing so as she was holding that thick textbook she has against her chest. Taking pity, I removed my hold on the strap of our bags and used my index finger to push it up her nose. The corner of my lips tugged up as her eyes followed my finger making her cross her eyes briefly. Once I retracted my hand, she blinked a couple of times looking a bit stunned, her lips slight agape.

How…cute.

“You’re smiling to yourself.” I tell her as I resume my hold on the straps of our bags. Glancing at her as we continue to walk, I asked, “Want to share why you’re looking so…giddy there?” cocking my head to the side, giving her a slight crooked smile.

Somehow, I wasn’t the least surprised when her eyes widen momentarily and turned to look away, blushing. Well at least I think she’s blushing since the tip of her ears are a bit reddish. I’m not entirely sure since she just suddenly whipped her head away from me. I have a feeling that she was hesitating on sharing since she still hadn’t answer me. Also, I think that she’s giving in to her habit of biting her lower lip again too. How’d I know? Just a guess, I guess. Heh. You know, honestly, the lack of sharing on her part is all meh to me since…I think I know the reason why she was smiling dreamily at the ground. It’s blatantly obvious anyway. At least I think so.

Or rather, I hope so.

“You liked it didn’t you?” I said smiling expectantly, completely hiding the feeling of dread that had resurfaced once again. “Me telling that blue haired jerk that you’re my…girlfriend.”

I watch her as she momentarily glanced at me then looked away, nodding her head, smiling slightly as she kept her lower lip in between her teeth.

“Well that’s…reassuring.” I let out a sigh of relief, my eyes moved away from hers as I turned to look ahead.

“I…” She trailed making me to look back at her. Upon noticing that my gaze is back to hers, she turned to me, smiling tenderly, a lovely blush across her cheeks. “I liked it. I liked it a lot when you call me your girlfriend.”

And…I’m momentarily stunned at her admission. How...bold. How unBetty like. But then again, she has always been like this. There is this part of her that I have yet to meet fully as it seldom makes its appearance. This side of her that often leaves me stunned. I’m pretty sure I’d be seeing this part of her a whole lot now. It just needs a little push, you know. Maybe it’ll be me who’ll do the pushing for her. Hmmm. Yeah, I think it’s better if we scratch that ‘maybe’ because I’m sure that it will be me who’ll drive her to become Super Betty.

Or rather, just Haruna.

“G-good.” I uncharacteristically stuttered as I looked away, my face a bit heated. Not liking this role reversal, I cleared my throat as if to calm myself. “I…I mean, I think it’s fitting to call you that since…well, we are dating. But then again, we’ve only started dating right now so…I’m not entirely sure and well, like you, it’s also my first time to be in a…relationship…so…yeah.” Okay obviously, the clearing of the throat didn’t help me one bit from becoming an idiot. Ugh. And great, she took notice of my idiotic self as she let out a giggle. Double ugh.

“You’re blushing.” She stated, causing me to flinch. Definitely hate this role reversal.

I looked away from her, scowling and grumbling, “As if you aren’t,” before rolling my eyes.

She giggled yet again and nudges me lightly on the shoulder. Turning to glare at her, she gave me a tight smile, her brown eyes underneath her thick glasses glistening with happiness. I answered her back by rolling my eyes and looking away again, hiding the smile that was threatening to appear on my lips. Oh, don’t give me that teasing look. So what if I like this bold and playful side of hers. I’m bound to like whatever side she has sooner or later, so whatever. Get over it. Tch.

We walk in comfortable silence for a while until I felt her squeeze my hand gently. “But you know, honestly…” She trailed with a soft sad sigh escaping her lips, causing me to glance back at her. I frowned slightly as I found her head turned away, looking at a couple of kids playing at a distance. “I don’t like him for saying such rude things to you. I wish…I could’ve done something about it. Like what you did for me earlier.” She admitted softly. I knew that that was bothering her earlier; the feeling of being helpless. But it’s not like she didn’t do anything earlier right? So she really shouldn’t be feeling this.

I stopped walking and turned to her, startling her briefly. Our hands were still locked together as we stood in the middle of the sidewalk, ignoring the confused gazes of some of the passersby that walked passed us. She looked at me with expectant eyes, her lips parted slightly. I squeezed her hand.

“But you did. You stood up for me too. You probably think I didn’t hear it, but I did, and I’m thankful for it.” I said, trying to ease her worries. She looked away, clenching her jaw tight momentarily.

“But it wasn’t enough. He didn’t back away. He hardly heard me. In the end…I-I was useless after all a-and…” She let out a deep sigh, closing her eyes for a while as if gathering her thoughts. The moment she opened them, she continues her admission.

“What if he disrespects you again? What if others who…l-like you c-come to you too and disrespects you as well?” She frowned on the ground, her voice cracking at that last bit making it obvious to me that that thought is bothering her a whole lot. The ‘others’ coming to me, I mean. I have a feeling that this is what’s bothering her earlier when she asked me if she should worried. She really is one jealous apple, huh. It’s…kind of cute, but at the same time, kind of stupid. No, I’m not trying to be mean here. I just think that it is.

I let out a sigh as I shook my head. “You really shouldn’t be worrying about that. No other people are going to bother, really.” I said flatly, turning away to walk again. She remained unmoving causing me let out a sigh. Frowning slightly, I turned back to her and found her still moping at the ground. Slowly, her eyes made its way to mine, her features, softening slightly.

“So there are others th-that…like you as well then?” She tentatively asks, her voice sounding little. I stared at her for a moment until I nodded my head.

“Yeah. I’ve had a few ‘others’ back in High School,” offering her the truth. She looked sadden by my reply, hurt even as she looked away. Despite that, I continued to tell her the truth. “There are others. Others that I didn’t want, didn’t like. Others that I instantly dumped in a bat of an eye.”

Others that…just wasn’t…her.

A small smile appears on her lips, but she still kept her gaze away from me.

“Anyway, if those others were to appear, I’m pretty sure you’d do something about it, like what you did earlier. Plus, if that fails, I can always tell them how you’re my girlfriend, you know.” I added with a shrug, offering her a small smile.

Slowly, she turns to me, giving me a full smile, blushing. The sadness she had earlier completely wiped away from what I said. Probably because I called her my girlfriend again. I’m sensing that she really likes to hear it from me. But you know, thinking about it, it’s funny and at the same time weird that that word can easily escape my lips without making me cringe or barf from the mushiness of it. Maybe it shows how it will be easy for me to be with her you know.

Yeah, maybe.

“Any more worries you want to add?”

She cocked her head to the side as if to think then nodded her head, looking embarrassed. “There is…one thing.”

I raised an eyebrow in reply. What now?

 “W-well, um a-about the date. Y-you see…um…” She continues nervously, her eyes darting around constantly as she was unable to look at me. “I…I have plans f-for today…so...”

And Houston, we have a problem.

“O-oh.” I blinked back my surprise. She has plans. Why the hell didn’t I…?!  I closed my eyes for a moment and clenched my jaw tight, mentally berating myself for being stupid. Opening my eyes, I looked away and removed my hand from hers.

“Sorry. I guess…I just assumed that you didn’t have any plans for today, since usually at Saturdays you’re just gone early in the morning to do your…uh…good deeds.” I awkwardly said as I kept my eyes away from hers, embarrassed at the fact that I assumed too much. God, I feel like an idiot right now. I should’ve checked with her first before opening my damn mouth! Ugh. Goddamnit.

I began scratching the back of my neck nervously, forcing a smile to appear on my lips. “It’s okay though. I mean, we can just go on a date some other time. It’s not…a big deal anyway.” I said before letting out a soft sigh. I’m not going to lie though; I am a bit disappointed about this postponement. But, what can I do right? She has other plans…so…whatever. And yes, that’s a sad whatever right there. Not the usual nonchalant whatever I always utter. Tch.

I hesitantly glanced at her despite the awkwardness I felt and found that she was looking at me, smiling slightly. I raised my eyebrow at that. The hell is she smiling for?

“I…I want you to come with me.” She said, taking a step towards me.

And Houston, we have solved the problem.

“Oh?” I replied, crossing my arms over my chest, feeling a bit confused and annoyed. Seriously Houston, what the hell? It feels like she’s playing with me here.

She must’ve sensed my slight annoyance as she nervously said, “B-but that is…i-if you want to. I’m not f-forcing you to join me…I just want you t-to, b-because…I…really like your company. So much,” whispering that last bit as she blushed furiously, her eyes darting around not looking at me.

“Oh.” Was yet again my reply as her admission left me stunned. Again. Yeah, it seems that this person in front of me has the power to leave me dumbfounded. Though, when you think about it, I really shouldn’t be surprised by these admissions of hers since she does have feelings for me. Maybe I should be more surprised about how there are new feelings swirling inside me by just hearing her honesty. An example of those feelings you ask? One word.

Warmth.

“So let me get this straight.” I cocked my head to the side, hiding the amusement that I’m feeling as I looked at her nervous self. “I asked you if you have any more problems and you said that you have plans for today. Thinking that you’d rather go with your plans than have a date with me, disappointedly, I decided to go with what I thought was what you wanted and cancel our date, only to be taken aback by you saying that you want me to come with you to wherever, because you like my company. So much. Is that right?”

“W-well, I was…merely s-suggesting that you come with me.” She stammered before shyly glancing at me. “And…d-disappointed? You were…disappointed when you thought I was cancelling our date?” She asked softly, wearing a small smile, seemingly happy on that word I slipped out. Her eyes had that teasing glint to them that was definitely unBetty like. Role reversal again huh. Meh, not really. At least, I try not to make it look like we’re doing that role reversal again as I try to keep my cool.
 
“Not the point here.” I sighed, looking at the side as she let out a soft chuckle. Guess it didn’t work on her. You know, even though I’d like her to get out of her shy shell, I don’t know if I like this…teasing side of hers. It makes me…uncomfortable. Nervous even. Like I said, too many new feelings swirling inside me. Tch.

“Are we going now or what?” I shook my head and turned away from her, taking hold of the strap of our bags again.

“So…you’re coming with me then?” She asked, eyes widening slightly, apparently surprised by my decision. Is it really that surprising?

“Well, yeah. I don’t have anything to do anyway.” I shrugged nonchalantly then glanced at her, smiling slightly. “Plus, like you, I sort of like your company as well so...”

She turns to me fully, cocking her head to the side as she smiles, asking timidly, “Sort of?”

“Don’t push it.” I said flatly, narrowing my eyes. I wasn’t surprised when she giggled at my response. The corner of my lips began twitching as I tried to keep my uninterested façade. Only did she stop laughing and smiled at me did I let go and gave her a small smile.

“So, are we going now or what?” I asked with a shrug. Taking a step towards her, I held out my hand for her to take. She looked at my offered hand for a moment then took hold of my hand once again. She squeezed it gently as her warm eyes slowly made its way to mine. Keeping the small smile on my lips, I tugged her hand lightly, signaling her to get a move on. She nodded her head and led me to wherever it is that she wants to go, smiling widely. We walked side by side in silence, our hands intertwined, lips curved into a smile. We walked hand in hand, silently.

Well, that is, until my curiosity got the best of me.

“Where are we going anyway?” I asked, turning to her.

She shyly glanced at me. The bright smile on her lips turned into a nervous one.

“W-well…”



______________________________________



“How…interesting.” I muttered as I sat down next to her, frowning slightly as I looked around where she took me. This is definitely not what I imagined we’d be going. I mean, I thought I was going to accompany her in one of her mission to help save the world. I’m actually prepared for it since her Fairy Godmother, Miichan, told me what I’m in for when I start dating Be-Haruna. She gave me a lecture about dating 101; what to do and what absolutely NOT to do when it comes to the dating bit. Yeah, she told me that in bold and capitalized letters adding how she sort of planked on the table just so she could say it to me closely as she was sitting across me. Ridiculous I know.

Anyway, from what I remember, she told me that I should prepare myself to do the altruistic deeds to support Haruna into making the world a better place and all that niceness crap. Accompany her, help her, encourage her and praise her. Kinda like what you would do to your pet. Yeah, yeah I’m a seashore. But you can’t deny that there are similarities there you know. Anyway, moving on, those are some of the things Miichan told me to do when it comes to her altruistic deeds. She actually told me about some perverted part of dating a girl. She even suggested that we watch lezzie porn together for educational purposes, but I decided to erase that part for the sheer fact that it’s so NO! Bold and capital with exclamation point there. Ugh. Damn Crazy Psycho and her suggestions. So anyway, going back to the topic at hand here, I thought we’re doing some altruistic deed today, right? Well you could say that I was sort of preparing myself for that right now. But then, we’re here and well…there’s no changing the world here. Unless of course, there is a way to change the world through books.

Is there?

“I…I’m sorry.” She stammered. “Finals are in a few days and I-I haven’t studied much since I-I’m distracted n-nowadays so…” She trailed off, glancing shyly at me for a second until she found me blankly staring at her, my eyebrow raised in skepticism. She quickly looked away, biting her lower lip. I propped my elbow on the table and rested my cheek on the palm of my hand as I continue to stare at her. It seems to make her even more edgy as she began fidgeting on the hem of her shirt, blushing as she stares at it. Hmmm. She’s distracted nowadays? Huh. Do I dare ask?

“Y-you can go if you want to. I’ll be…fine if y-you want to leave.” She said softly, sadly even, her eyes downcast.

Retaining my blasé position, I replied, “So you’re using reverse psychology on me.” with my eyebrow raised. Honestly, I wanted to tease her a bit, but it seems that she took it by heart.

“Wh-what? N-No! That’s not it at all!” She turned to me, her eyes widen at my half question and half accusation. She shook her head frantically. “I-I just…I don’t want to do anything you don’t want. I don’t want to f-force you to do what I want.”

I really should practice in the art of teasing huh. I wonder if Crazy Psycho will agree to take me under her wing for that crap. God knows I need the skills just so this person beside me doesn’t combust from nervousness I always seem to put her on. Hmm? What can I say about what she just admitted? Oh right.

“I was just kidding you know.” I let out a soft sigh as I sat up. The corner of my lips tugged up slightly. “But, what you said, that goes for me as well. I mean, you want me here and I want to be here because you want me to. That’s why I’m staying. Okay?”

Hearing my explanation brought a small smile on her face. That’s better. But…

“I have to say though; the library is definitely far from my mind when you told me that you wanted me to come with you. No volunteer work today then?” I asked as I looked around, frowning slightly. Oh, didn’t I tell you that? Yeah, we’re inside the Crackhouse University Library. I should all be ‘meh’ here, but it is seriously weirding me out since well...this is a date right? I mean, we’re both spending time together alone—which I’m pretty sure is what a date means—so does this constitutes as a date then? Does it?

“Oh um…no. I told them th-that finals is in a few days and…they told me that it’s okay to miss one day of volunteer work. They also told me that…it wouldn’t hurt for me to take a break every once in a while.”

“And I bet they told you that because you’re the type that would push yourself to the limit despite being tired. Am I right?”

“W-well…I like helping people.” She admitted as she smiles at the table. “It just makes me feel…”

“Saintly?” I offered, tilting my head to the side as I gave her a crooked smile. She turned to me in faux annoyance as it really doesn’t reach her eyes.

“You’re making fun of me, aren’t you?” She pouts, that full, pink, plump lower lip of her jutting out ever so slightly. My gaze momentarily went to it and I suddenly felt a rush of heat on my face as I suddenly remember the night I watched her sleep. Feeling a bit uncomfortable at what I was feeling and where that thought is going, I shook my head and stood up abruptly, surprising her. I felt her gaze on me and I could only look away as I try to hide my flushed face from the sudden heat. Goddamnit. Wh-what the fuck?!

“Sh-Shinoda-san?” She softly said confusion apparent in her tone as she looks up at me. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine.” I squeaked a bit high—like Creepy high—causing me to mentally curse myself for how lame that sounded. I tried to calm myself by clearing my throat. “I’m fine. I just…remembered something or wh-whatever.” Wow, that does sound calm. I’m amazed at how calm I sounded there. Tch. And yes, I’m insulting myself here. Deal with it.

“Oh. Um…do y-you need to go then?” She disappointedly asked. I glanced at her and found her looking at the side, biting her lower lip as she sullenly waits for my reply. Seeing her looking like that somehow cleared my head. It cleared my head to the point that I need to move away from her for a few minutes. Like seriously.

“I’m not leaving. I just…think that I need to study as well. So I’m just going over there to look for some…book or something.” I explained awkwardly as I scratch the back of my neck as I looked at the side, avoiding her eyes that were once again locked at me.

“O-Oh. Okay. I’ll be waiting here then.”

“Yeah. You do that.” I muttered as I hurriedly walked away and turned to the first corner that was near just so I wouldn’t feel her confused eyes on me anymore. Once I’ve reached a safe distance, I let out a sigh as I leaned slightly back on a bookshelf. I began slapping my cheeks with both my hands, trying to awaken my normal self. I have a feeling that the perversion virus that I got from the crazies isn’t out of my system yet. I mean, I haven’t had that feeling before besides that night I watched her sleeping. Other than that, no. Maybe it’s just…a fluke then? I mean, it’s only twice since I’ve felt that so…yeah. Maybe it is just a fluke. If not, I’m so going to blame Miichan and the others for this PV shit. Ugh.

Thinking that it’s best if I just stop thinking about that Goddamn virus, I pushed myself away from the bookshelves and decided to go on looking for something to read. I made my way to where the classical books were while looking around to see how many students were inside the library. There were a few students around studying, others were looking around and there were a few couples as well being cuddly to each other. I can’t help but frown at the latter really. I mean, the park is just outside you know. They should just go there and do that PDA thing there. What about me and Haruna? We’re not here to publicly display our affections you know! She wanted to study so I doubt we’d be doing THAT here.

Do I want to do THAT to her you ask?

I paused and glanced at a couple at the far end of the room giggling, their backs facing me. I watch as the man—who has his arms wrapped around her waist—pulled the girl closer to him, earning a giggle out of the delighted woman. The man started whispering something to her ear which prompted another giggle from his girlfriend.

Hmm. Looks innocent enough so I guess we can do something like—wait.

Continuing to look at the couple, my eyes narrowed as the man’s hand slowly travels downward. Upon reaching its desired destination, the man’s hand flexed and squeezed the woman’s bum prompting another ridiculous giggle from the woman who looked to be enjoying the squeezing quite a lot.

Okay that, NO. Seriously, they need to go somewhere else and let out that perversion elsewhere. And no, the capitalized letters doesn’t need to be in bold letters. Why? Just because I said so. Deal with it and stop with the grinning. Geez.

Shaking my head, I decided to move on with my life of not looking at inappropriate things now and just focus on going to where the classical books were. Seeing the familiar corner, I turned and immediately froze when I saw a familiar person looking around the shelves. She too took notice of my stiffened self and narrowed her eyes boredly at me. You have got to be kidding me. What the hell is SHE doing here?

“What are YOU doing here?” She asks as she raised her eyebrow at me, placing bother of her hands on her waist upon doing so.

I rolled my eyes before saying, “Oh I’m sorry. Is this your house? Cause if it is, I have to say, you definitely need to redecorate. The Hogwarts theme is so not you,” with my usual sarcastic tone.

“Well, you got that right. This is so not me.” She mumbled as she shook her head and turned to look back at the shelf. Hmmm? No snarky comments? No name calling? Fang must be feeling sick today, huh. That or this is all the Midget Professor’s fault.

“Stupid books. This is why Ebooks are better, you just have to buy and download them. But nooo~ she doesn’t know that and prefers the real thing with the flipping of pages. Well flip-fucking-tastic! Where the hell is this crap?!”

Okay, so it’s the latter since Fang here seems to be foaming in the mouth. Maybe I should intervene with her battles with the inanimate object. I have a feeling she’s this close to becoming a pyromaniac what with her growling like that. Tch.

Rolling my eyes again as she continue to mumble out her heightening madness, I made my way towards her. “Need some help there?” I offered as I stood next to her. Not close to her though since I’m sensing the danger vibe on her right now. Don’t want to be her first victim, you know.

“I’m looking for a Goddamn book and I can’t effing find it.” She snarled while gritting her teeth as she continues with her search of the magical, missing book.

“You don’t say.” I narrowed my eyes at her and crossed my arms over my chest. I immediately took a step back as she whipped her head to me, growling.

“I’m not in the mood here Stick.”

Instead of shutting my mouth for the pity I feel for her, I still managed to quip, “No kidding.” I leaned back and held out my hand defensively as she glared at me. The whole glaring thing took a moment until she finally loses her cool and let out a groan of irritation, messing her hair with both her hands. After that ordeal, she leaned at the bookshelves and slid down the floor, sitting on it with her knees up to her chest. She then hugged her knees tight and buried her face against it. My shoulder instantly slumped and I narrowed my eyes at her when I heard her sobbing. Great I made her cry. This is so like kindergarten all over again. And elementary and High School for that matter. Yeah, I seem to have a knack for making someone cry without intending to. Crazy Psycho calls it a gift really.

“I hate my life. Why does it continuously suck? Why?” She wailed softly against her knees, her shoulder moving slightly as she continues to sob her frustrations. Looking at her like this somehow brought me back to the night of Haruna’s concert. That night wherein I was in this same fucked up state when I was in her room. Minus the crying that is. Oh and I was internally berating myself that night. Totally unlike the verbal attack that Fang seems to be giving herself now. Looking at her, it’s kinda funny how it’s sort of repeating again huh. I guess, there’s only one thing to do then huh.

With a defeated sigh, I sat down next to her despite not knowing what the hell I should say to her as she kept on mumbling about her messed up life. Hesitantly, I held up my hand near her head and soon began patting her head trying to somehow comfort her.

“There there. Everything’s…going to be fine now.” I awkwardly said as I continue to pat her head. I know it’s lame, but can you believe that it actually worked. I mean, her sobs were slowly dying down as I continue to do the patting and the lame, robotic mantra. Believe me, I’m surprised myself.

“What are you doing?” She suddenly asked causing me to halt my one of a kind comforting skill. I blinked a couple of times as I watch her turn her head slightly towards me, sniffling. Why is she asking me that? Isn’t it obvious what I’m doing here? Really now.

“I’m comforting you.” I deadpanned.

“That’s hardly comforting.”

“It made you stop crying.”

“That’s because you’re hurting me by continuously slapping my head against my knees.” She hoarsely said as she narrowed her eyes.

I narrowed my eyes as well. “It’s called comforting.”

“Well your comforting hurts.” She growled as she sat up, slapping my hand away from hers. “Give me your handkerchief.” She ordered with another growl. I rolled my eyes and decided to indulge her wish by fishing my handkerchief out of my pocket and handing it to her. My eyebrow arched up as she quickly took my handkerchief as soon as I held it out for her. Tch. Eager much?

“God Stick, if this is how you comfort Holiness whenever she’s down then you better upgrade your version for her sake. She deserves better than this…sadistic comforting you have.” She said as she wipes her tears with my handkerchief. Well at least she’s not—okay, now she’s blowing her nose on it. Great.

“How’s the missus anyway?” She asks after a moment, grinning slightly. I cocked my head to the side, feeling confused.

“My Mom?”

“No stupid!” She said as she threw my handkerchief that has her fresh snot at my lap. “I meant Holiness! You two are dating now, right?”

“Right. Because dating her and marrying her is one in the same.” I replied as I disgustingly took hold of my Fang snot handkerchief. I tossed it back to her with a look of disgust. “Keep it. An early Christmas present from me.”

She rolled her eyes and took the handkerchief, placing it inside the pocket of her pants. “So? Holiness and you dating?”

“Miichan?” I sighed, looking at her expectantly. She nodded her head before leaning back at the bookshelves.

“Yup. Shove it right into my face.” She said disdainfully. “She then proceeded to recount how you changed your status like I was her diary or something.”

I let out a soft chuckle as I imagined it. That Crazy Psycho did that to me as well one time when I told her I didn’t want to hear her crap. She told me anyway as if she was writing in her diary and reading it out loud. Fucked up technique to make me listen, I know.

With a grin on my face at Crazy Psycho’s ridiculousness, I leaned back at the bookshelves as well, my legs outstretched on the floor while my hands rests on my lap. I stared on the bookshelf in front of us as I say, “Yeah well, she can be a seashore sometimes,” with a shrug.

“Seashore is a bitch right? How lame.” She mumbled as she hugged her knees against her again. I watch her through the corner of my eye as her chin rests on top of it and she stares at the bookshelf in front of us. She let out a sigh; her eyes clearly convey her sadness. “But you know, when she told me that, I didn’t feel…jealous. Rather, I felt happy for the two of you. Especially for Haruna.”

Surprised at this, I turned to her frowning slightly. She noticed my gaze through the corner of her eye, causing her to smile faintly.

“I kinda like that girl you know. She’s nice, despite that religious stick up her ass and her fashion sense.” She admitted, turning her head to face me, her cheek resting on her knees. “Despite all that, you’re REALLY lucky to have her.”

“Uh…thanks.” I said awkwardly as I narrowed my eyes. Sure I thought she was being nice here, but then that ‘stick up Haruna’s ass’ and her ‘fashion sense’ made me think otherwise. Meh, I’ve done the same anyway. But you know, that admission of hers makes me wonder...

“Since when are you a Haruna fan?” I asked as I raised my eyebrow, curious to know when did this ‘I kinda like her’ started. Not that I’m worried or anything though. Psh. Please. She seems to think otherwise though as she smirked at me.

“If you’re worried, don’t. Apparently, I prefer the dense ones.” She said before letting out a sad sigh, probably remembering the dense one.

I let out a sigh, shaking my head. “Why not just blurt it out or just kiss her already. Wake her up from her…densitities or something.” I suggested. That dense one seriously needs to stop being dense or stop pretending to be dense. That or let this masochistic Fang take the initiative and wake up the dense one. Seriously now.

“Believe me, I almost did that.” She rolled her eyes then turned her gaze back at the bookshelf, hugging her knees once again while she rocks herself back and forth. “But I stopped because…I saw the fear in her eyes and…I got scared as well.” She admitted softly, sadly. She stopped rocking and leaned back, her head tilted upwards to gaze at the ceiling. “That girl loves her job so much. If I didn’t held back, I knew that there will be a time wherein she will have to choose between me and her career and...I didn’t want that. Because I know what she will choose.”

“You think that she’d choose her career over you then?”

She let out a soft chuckle then glanced at me, wearing a small smile. “No. I’m certain she’d choose me over her career. That’s the problem.”

My eyebrow arched at that. “Okay so, I’m not really getting this.” I said as I scratched the back of my head feeling confused. “Her choosing you is…a problem? If that’s the problem, what kind of outcome were you aiming for anyway?”

“Clearly you don’t know the kind of person that she is.” She replied as she rolled her eyes.

“Sorry. I just can’t get past her denseness. All I see in her is…just that. Dense. Oh and you can add her clumsiness and midget size by the way.” Well, ain’t that the truth. Can’t get past by those three since well, she is the Dense Clumsy Midget Professor.

Completely ignoring what I said, she sat up and turned her head to me, frowning. “She’s the type that doesn’t want to hurt anyone. The type that would even sacrifice her own dreams just so she wouldn’t hurt anyone. A selfless fool.”

I can totally see the Midget one like that. But despite that…

“You love her anyway.” It wasn’t a question as I knew that she obviously does love that Midget one. I wasn’t surprised when she let out a deep sigh, her shoulder slumped slightly as she stares lovingly at the floor.

“Yeah. I love that selfless fool. So much.”

Surprise surprise. NOT.

“Then why not just…tell her that. Say everything that you’ve told me today and then some.” Seriously, their problem isn’t much of a problem if Fang here just get over her damn fear and talk to the midget one. I’m pretty sure they can come up with an agreement or something. It’s not much of a feat you know. Really now.

“It’s not that easy.” She reasoned, looking at me straight in the eye.

“I know that! But it would’ve been much easier if you’re not here.”

“Nothing…ever is.” I replied, my voice thick with emotion. With a sigh, I closed my eyes briefly as I welcome the pain that often accompanies that memory. Clenching my jaw tight, I stood up and brushed the dirt off my pants, trying not to think of that unwanted memory. I looked down at Fang and saw her looking at me confusedly, probably weirded out by my sudden change of demeanor. I raised my eyebrow at her, giving her an indifferent look as I try to avert her attention out of me.

“If it is, you two would’ve had midget babies now.” I said flatly. She kept her confused stare for a moment until she gave me a slight smile as if she was giving in to my silent wish for her not to ask…which of course…I was internally thankful for.

“While you and Holiness would’ve had apathetic religious babies as well.” She said teasingly as she looked up at me, her hands pressed up on the carpeted floor supporting her weight. I kept my blank stare at her as she added, “Amazing how having a girlfriend completely changes a person. I mean, look at you now, giving out advices. It’s like you’re a new woman,” grinning at me.

“Yeah well, you would know if you had one, wouldn’t you.” I retorted as I crossed my arms over my chest. I’m actually thinking of rubbing it in to Fang for her to get on the jealous wagon and get over her fear. But unfortunately, it didn’t seem to work as it only made her grin wider.

“Score one for the Stick who has a girlfriend. Nice jab there. I’ll give you points for that one.” She said as she began pushing herself up to stand. As if reconfirming what she teasingly said earlier, I held out my hand for her to take causing her to freeze as she stares at my hand. Her gaze then moved to my eyes, giving me a questioning gaze. I shrugged nonchalantly at that.

“Today is altruistic Saturday. Just go with it.” I tell her. She continues to stare at me for a while until she grabbed my hand and I pulled her up. She muttered her thanks as she avoided my eyes, and proceeded to brush the dirt off of her clothing. I continue to watch her as she fixes herself, looking through her compact mirror that she pulled out of her bag to examine her eyes. With the necessary fixing done, she let out a sigh and turned to me, staring at me blankly for a while until she gave me an annoying crooked smile.

“I think this is the part wherein I say, ‘This doesn’t change anything,’ right?”

“I don’t really care if it does or it doesn’t. You can choose whatever you want.” I said with a shrug. The only person who will care if something changes between me and Fang is Crazy Psycho. It’s because of the frenemy relationship they have really. What do I think of Fang then you ask? Yeah well to me, she’s nothing more than one of the crazies.

The kind that would become my friend eventually.

…That is, if I accept them.

What? Oh, don’t give me that look. Psh.

“Good, because I like what we have. This semi-friendship that we have I mean.” She said before she walked towards me and placed a hand on my shoulder. A genuine smile graced her lips as she gave my shoulder a pat. “Thanks for the pep talk. It looks like I owe you one now.”

Without waiting for my reply, she gave my shoulder one last soft pat then began walking away. I turned to look at her retreating back, just watching her. She was about to turn to the corner when she suddenly stopped. I cocked my head to the side as she turned towards me holding up a piece of paper with her eyes narrowed.

“Oh right. Since this is like altruistic day for you or whatever, can you find this damn book Takamina wants? I kinda volunteer to get it for her and I can’t find it.”

Why am I not surprised? The whole sharing thing probably made her forget why she’s in the library in the first place. Figures. Oh well. I already did so much altruistic deed for her so helping her find a book for the Midget Professor wouldn’t hurt. Plus it’s another good deed that’ll make Haruna’s bestfriend— that big guy up there—like me. So yeah, let’s make the big guy happy then.

“Sure. I’ll just put it on your tab then.” I shrugged, smiling slightly. “I’ll teach you an easy technique I learned while searching for books here.”

She cocked her head to the side looking confused as I walk towards her. I grabbed both her shoulders, turned her and began pushing her to where the librarian is.

“It’s called ‘asking for help.’”


______________________________________



“You’re back.” Was Haruna’s greeting to me as I walked towards her after my altruistic deed of helping Fang with her book problem.

“Yeah, sorry about that.” I said as I sat back next to her, placing the book I got on the table. “I bumped into a vampire with a crooked tooth who seems to want to have a chat about her messed up life because she’s spending much of her time in her bat cave or something. Also helped her find a book that was surprisingly easy to find. She must’ve gone blind from being in the bat cave for so long.” Fucked up I know. But just go with it. The person next to me seems to be going with it as she blinked back and gave me a confused smile.

“That’s…nice.” She tells me hesitantly, probably weirded out by my tale. Meh, whatever. She doesn’t need to know what really happened anyway.

“Yeah, I guess.” I sighed, opening the book in my hand then glancing at her, asking, “Did you study lots?”

“Well, a bit.” She admitted as she shyly glances at me, a bashful smile on her lips. “But then, I began t-to wonder where you were…s-so…”

I let out a sigh. Great. Figures. I’m distracting her. No surprise there really. It’s just…ugh though, you know.

“Maybe I should just go. Clearly I’m distracting your studies by being here.” I said as I closed the book and stood up. I was about to grab my bag that was on the table when she grabbed my arm. I turned to her and found her brows furrowed slightly, obviously not liking my suggestion.

“N-no. Please stay.” She softly pleaded as she squeezed my arm.

“But I’m distracting you.” I reasoned.

“I’m…more distracted when…y-you’re not here beside me.” She reasoned back while she blushes tenfold while avoiding my eyes and I’m stunned. Just stunned. Again. How many times is that anyway?

Swallowing down the overwhelming feelings that washes over me—particularly that deafening sound in the chest area and my bug infested stomach—I looked away and began scratching my cheek. “W-well…if it is for the sake of your sanity…then I guess I can stay.” I said as I sat back down. I glanced at her the moment I felt her soft, warm hand release its hold on my arm.

“I’m sorry for being selfish. I j-just…” She trailed as she let out a soft sigh, her eyes trained at her lap.

“Nah, it’s okay to be selfish every once in a while.” I told her as I turned to look at her, giving her a slight smile. “Plus, like I said, I’ll stay because you want me to.”

“But do you…w-want to stay?” She hesitantly asked, glancing at me with fearful eyes.

“Yeah, I do.” I answered her honestly with a small smile on my lips. “Plus, honestly, I’m thinking this is sort of a date as well, you know.”

“Me too.” She admitted as she turned to me, wearing a bright smile. The small smile on my lips slowly turned into a grin as I stare at her giddy self. I won’t lie; I feel a bit giddy myself for knowing that she thinks that this is a date too. A weird date, but a date nonetheless.

“Good, now go back and study.” I said with a small smile on my lips as I waved my hand dismissively. “I don’t want you to fail your subjects because of me.” Although, when you think about it, I might possibly be the reason if she ever fails her subjects huh. Doesn’t mean I will idly sit still and let her do that though. Yeah, I’ll definitely make sure she doesn’t fail. I’ll be the responsible and good girlfriend for her.

Much like what she will be when it comes to me too.

After nodding her head and giving me a smile, she went back to reading while I did too. The two of us were silent for a while with only the flipping of pages could be heard as we were completely preoccupied by the books we are reading. Well, at least we tried to look like we’re preoccupied. I mean, I can feel her glancing at me every now and then, and well…I can’t help but think that she’ll fail if she continues this. But instead of reprimanding her and be like, the responsible and good girlfriend that I just said I will be, I ignored her glances and pretended not to notice, keeping my eyes locked at the book I’m supposedly reading. Yeah, like her, I’m distracted also. For me, it was more like I’m distracted because she kept on distracting me. So no, it isn’t my fault I’m distracted here. Nope, it’s all her fault here. And ugh, that’s the 12th time now she glanced at me. God, Haruna, focus! Your good girlfriend is internally imploring you to! Geez!

Surprisingly, she did focus after that internal yelling I did. It makes me wonder if she is a mind reader or something. Luckily I didn’t ponder on that longer as I soon found myself fixated on the book I’m reading, particularly on a certain line.

‘To waste his whole heart in one kiss
Upon her perfect lips.’

One kiss upon her perfect lips…

…her perfect lips…

I stared at those three words as if mesmerized. Thoughts of when I stared at her lips that night and how she wore that lovely pout earlier soon enters my mind. It was as if the PV was in control and is currently trying to show me these to make me remember the sudden rush I felt inside me. That sudden rush that I have no intention of putting a name to for the sheer fact that it is just...whatever. But no, I’m not feeling anything but calm right now, just wondering if I do have the PV inside me. With that in mind, maybe it isn’t in control and, like I said earlier, it was just a fluke. But then, what’s with this fixation I seem to have with Haruna’s lips now? Why am I thinking of her lips enough to even think about it while I’m reading a blasted poetry?

Do I want to…?

Frowning slightly, I hesitantly glanced at her, biting my lower lip as I do so. I stared at her for a while, watching her as she looks at her book then began jotting down something in her notebook. My gaze slowly moved downwards to her lips, not surprised to find her biting her lower lip again. I watched her, or rather her lips, waiting for the PV to strike again. It didn’t though, thank God. But then again, she did notice me blatantly observing her as she fixed her glasses. So I’m going to scratch that thank you God.

“Shinoda-san? Is…something wrong?” She asked as she turns to me, tilting her head slightly to the side. I narrowed my eyes as the sudden image of Snorlax saying ‘Busted’ as she grins at me came to my mind. Tch. Whatever mind, whatever.

Letting out a defeated sigh, I turned to her fully, resting my feet on the spindle of her chair while my hands rest on my lap. “Well…no, but I was wondering if you could do me a favor.”

“What is it?” She asks, keeping her head tilted to the side as she looks at me confusedly.

I wasn’t surprised when the confusion heightened at my answer you know. I mean, who wouldn’t when I asked her to, “Pout for me?”

“Wh-what?” She stammered, her eyes widened at my request. Can’t blame her really. But I really want to know if I have this urge to…you know. You don’t and you want me to tell you what that you know means? Yeah well tough luck. I’m not telling. Besides, from that grin you’re wearing, you probably know what I’m talking about anyway. Tch.

“Just…you know, pout for a couple of seconds for me.” I scratched my cheek as I looked at the side, feeling a bit embarrassed at my weird request.

“O-Okay. I’ll…pout for you.” She tells me, completely weirding me out as well. I looked back at her and found her darting her eyes on the floor, blushing madly, her lower lip stuck in between her teeth again. Well, I’m weirded out at the fact that she didn’t ask why I want her to pout. But then again, I guess this is for the best since I’ll just offer her some lame ass excuse as to why I’m suddenly asking her that.

I watch her intently as she tilted her head slightly upward. My eyes momentarily made its way to her neck as I saw her neck muscles contracted as she swallowed down her nervousness. Moving back to her face, I wasn’t surprised to find her blushing as she hesitantly jutted out her lower lip slightly, her eyes to the side not looking at me. This…doesn’t really do anything for me. Let’s try it differently then.

“Close your eyes.” I said softly causing her to look back at me, dumbfounded.

“M-My…eyes?”

“Close them.” I tell her again. She stared at me for a second, her fearful and confused eyes boring into my expectant ones. Without another word, she did as I told. She pouts in front of me, blushing with her eyes closed. I kept my eyes locked on her plump lips, just staring for a while as my face ever so slowly moved in closer to hers. Our faces were inches apart when I suddenly stopped moving closer. I could feel her breathing against my face with how close our faces were. Her breathing seemed irregular, heavy. She was nervous, no rather, she was extremely nervous and I knew instantly that she was expecting something to happen. With the corner of my lips tugging up at that thought, my eyes that were locked on her lips began to wander, studying her closely. Her brows moving slightly, the bridge of her nose wrinkling every now and then and her lips were trembling slightly. It made me smile you know.

Looking at her like this, I can’t help but smile at how adorable she is.

I pulled back, leaning away from her as I let out a soft chuckle that went unheard to her. Grinning at how she’s still pouting with her eyes closed, I fished out my phone from my pocket, aimed it at her and took her picture. Her eyes immediately opened at the sound of the click, blinking a couple of times as she looks at me confusedly. I grinned at her and held out my phone for her to see what I took from her.

“I’m keeping this.”

This time, her pout seemed natural, unlike the nervous one she showed me a little while ago. “Mean. You were just making fun of me, aren’t you?” She uttered as she pouted at the table looking like a petulant child.

I gave her a nonchalant shrug as I looked at her picture again. “Not really. I was just trying to confirm something.” I replied as I began saving the image in a newly created folder inside my gallery. Funny how that sounded since this is like the first time I’ve created a folder, ever. Yeah, my gallery is a bore since there are like, few images here. I’m not much of a photographer, really. I’m not really interested in that.

I opened her picture again causing me to smile widely.

But maybe…that’ll change.

“Did you…c-confirm it then?” She asked causing me to turn away from my phone and look at her. I can see confusion I her eyes, but despite that, she wore a small smile, her head tilted slightly to the side. “Th-that something, did you confirm i-it?”

I stared at her for a while, my eyes momentarily locked on her lower lip that she was once again biting it nervously. I watch entranced as she began pushing her lower lip out, tugging her lower lip against her teeth until finally she released it, making it wet, red and maybe more plumped than usual. I blinked a couple of times as I kept my gaze on her lower lip, feeling a bit heated. I swallowed the lump in my throat as my eyes slowly made its way to her eyes. Ignoring the blush across her cheeks, I kept my gaze locked on hers. Her eyes that were once again fearful but held that glint of expectancy on them. Holding her gaze…

…did I confirm it?

“Yeah, I think I did.” I answered softly, breathlessly. Oh my God. I think I do have the PV, because…

…I think I want to kiss her.



TBC


______________________________________

Cue Mariko-sama's Plastic no Kuchibiru song!  :lol: It fits the ending because it's all lips.  :lol: Oh yeah, don't be fooled by Mariko here. She can be a denial queen so the 'I think' is appropriate.  :nervous

Next Up: Probably the crazies meeting about DAFUQ. Miichan reveals that she's stinking rich.  :lol: See you guys...I don't know when! Since I don't know when I'd update.  :nervous Blame work and the need to have money.  :lol: Thanks for reading!  :bow:

______________________________________
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 17: The Pouting Princess!)
Post by: dee1711 on January 15, 2013, 03:24:22 PM
*jump in*

You know, I thought that you're kidding when you said it took you an hour to reply and such  :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: now I know it's true because I literally waited for an hour and a half since you change that title of the fic until when you really posted it  :lol: :lol: :lol:

Now I'm too sleepy to going thru it so I'll leave this here to edit after I squeeeee about it tomorrow..err.. hopefully after work  :nervous :nervous

THANK YOU FOR FINALLY UPDATEEEEEEEEE  :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 17: The Pouting Princess!)
Post by: yanouchi on January 15, 2013, 03:29:09 PM
Ahhhhh FoF-san, miss you so much.....


I think 99.9% who read this chapter will said....

"Arrgghhh.... just kiss her Mariko!!.... :ding:"

i read this chapter like 5 times now (and continued re-read mode)  :on study:.... this chapter with full of Mariharu moment in it....ahhh the feels...  :on gay:

LOL when Fang asked about "missus" and Mariko said "My Mom?"  :lol:, Haruna with teasing mode, that's cute!


aaaahh....i probably having a major withdrawal syndrome after BC ends..... 7 chapters left.... :fainted:


Thanks for the another great lovely chapter FoF-san, like Yuki88 said makes my heart goes doki doki suru!!

don't worry about the next update, we'll wait patiently.... :cool2:

edit: since Haruna in BC have that habit biting her lower lip... :D
(http://picroda.jphip.com/akb48/jphip153205.gif)

good luck with your work and keep your mood up! :on GJ:


Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 17: The Pouting Princess!)
Post by: Tejinashi on January 15, 2013, 04:09:51 PM
You know, as I wait for your update, I read all the chapters all the way from chap 1 to 16 and in the one that is family day, I wonder a little about the "she" who Mariko's family went to visit after the family day, I wonder who "she" is 'coz it seem that Mariko' s memory of "her" is not so pleasant. And this chap, I think it was mentioned as well. Aaaaaahhhhh, I'm really curious, please update whenever you have time ^__^

Ps: I wonder why but I really pictured Yukarin as the Shinoda Mama's friend's daughter in chap 1 XD
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 17: The Pouting Princess!)
Post by: Yuki88 on January 15, 2013, 06:58:25 PM
Oh God thank you for the update, this is so cute and my heart goes doki-doki  from reading it :wub: :bow:

And... Mariko becomes so tsundere  :w00t:  :rofl:

You know, this will let people saying: "NOW KISS!"  XD
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 17: The Pouting Princess!)
Post by: RJay on January 15, 2013, 08:44:40 PM
Haruna is such a teaser now. Throughout the whole story I can't seem to stop grinning like some crazy person. :lol:
You know, I honestly never thought their date would end up in a library, studying.
I've been also wondering about her pained memory, which actually brought me back a few chapters back in chapter 6 was it? That her family wanted to meet 'her'. Who's the girl anyway? :? :? :?
Anyway at the end I was like 'Is Mariko going to kiss her?' until I read that she retracted just a few inches before she would actually kiss her in the library and I was like 'Ah! Just kiss her already!'

My holidays was not more or less enjoyable, but I'm glad you did enjoy yours. XD And yes its over. *sigh*
Thanks a lot for being supportive of me, I really appreciated it. XD Actually, I already graduated, I just need my diplomat and the classes I need to finish. Life is Hard.

And you did surprise me there, Kuu...being the bad guy is just wow. I actually like Kuu(well I like all three of them) back in Mendol days which is like really long time ago. So innocent and somehow too cute for being a guy. :lol:

Well, I'll be finishing my exams before I start a new semester at end January.

Miichan finally revealing her secret to the gang huh, I can imagine Sayaka and Sae going all retarted Nemo or something. HAHAHA!!! :lol:

Please update whenever you can. XD
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 17: The Pouting Princess!)
Post by: fffff on January 15, 2013, 09:11:34 PM
Hmmmhh... I think this chapter does definitely deserve a comment (as all of them), but I can't seem to settle for something to write besides:

AWESOME; I LOVE IT; MARVELLOUS <-- I like this word

Can someone suck at commenting? I guess I do...
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 17: The Pouting Princess!)
Post by: flameeyes on January 16, 2013, 12:59:14 AM
saving ma' space here [wish I remember I save some space here  :nervous ]
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 17: The Pouting Princess!)
Post by: Nyx on January 16, 2013, 04:48:33 AM
DAMN YOU AND YOUR AWESOME WRITING WITH YOUR FLUFFY AND CHESSY SCRIPT...AND ALL THE FUNNY CRAZINEST...GAAAH...Damn! I have got to stop reading your stuff in public places...if this keep going i'm gonna end banned from the bus and the metro...Thanks to your awesome masterpiece of comical and god-like humor i end up laughing like a maniac...people started comparing me to a crazy monkey with castanets...Geez (@.@)...Well, that all for now...I will be waiting for you to update, and don't worry i have a loooot of pacience...I hope that for the next update i don't end up creating a ruckus in an another public place...Hehehe Take Care and Good Luck with all that stuff you are going through in your life...Bye!! (^w^)/
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 17: The Pouting Princess!)
Post by: steftakami on January 16, 2013, 04:56:56 AM
woo great!! :thumbsup :thumbsup

please TakaTomo moments!! :bow:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 17: The Pouting Princess!)
Post by: lovemariharu on January 16, 2013, 11:06:11 AM
O MI GAH.. LOLOLOLOLOL..

FoF-san UPDATED AFTER 2 WEEKS!! LOLOLOL..
so the some days are 2 weeks (also).. LOLOLOL ~.~

dating in the library XD XD
Cute.. LOLOL.. anyway, currently having test..
After test, gonna prepare myself for something as well.. OMG..
Busy body for this 1 month!!
Can't really update anything.. Even for weibo..
Only reading members' updates T.T

No matter how busy I am..
FoF-san must be able to update in another "several days" LOLOLOL ~.~
WAHAHAHAHAHAAAAA
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 17: The Pouting Princess!)
Post by: Suicchin on January 17, 2013, 12:24:04 AM
They are so cute it hurts!KAJSHKJHSD (in a good way(?))

I wait for your fic like I wait for a new chapter of an anime xD The same anxiousness, really.

This last chapt was so sweet! I love how MariHaru's relationship is developing! The way Mariko starts to discover what she feels with and for Haruna. At the last part I rolled so much! All the feels! <3

Also, I was starting to ask myself what happened with Tomochin and Takamina, so I was really glad when you included a bit of them in this chapter :D *thumbs up*

I'm a bit curious about the other 'crazies'. Will they have a relationship too? I think I'm asking for too much now x3 but well, I just have that doubt.

Waiting for the next update like if my life depends on it(!?!?!?!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 17: The Pouting Princess!)
Post by: kahem on January 17, 2013, 12:37:44 AM
I'm sure if you had seen me do the 'fuck yeah' you would be rofl
hehe Mariko-sama be honest and let the PV do what it has to do ^^
Poor Tomochin, Takamina is really dense but I'm sure she will manage to confess.
I wanna see jealous, Mariko when a guy or a girl is interested in Kojiharu lol
Ah by the way, can I let my mind in the gutter now? xD
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 17: The Pouting Princess!)
Post by: KojiYuu44 on January 18, 2013, 09:34:57 PM
Thank you for the update :)
i thought it was a nice chapter
although it wasn't a fancy date it was still cute and sweet
Mariko really should follow her heart and just kiss Haruna
I will patiently wait for the kiss to happen
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 17: The Pouting Princess!)
Post by: chichay12 on February 03, 2013, 06:31:22 AM
Quote from: O r i g a m i on February 01, 2013, 07:44:47 AM
your Bitten fic is awesome, but I hope you do not forget to update this one as well, FoF-san  XD

take your time! ^o^

Agree...but please not to long, XD
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 17: The Pouting Princess!)
Post by: masokun on February 07, 2013, 06:51:07 AM
Read it and realized, I havent put any foot print in this update -lol



I'm laughing so hard in "Mariko's comfort style" to tomochin  :lol: but the scene kinda sweet, I always like their "semi-friend" relationship

And you've successfully made me hold my breath when I'm reading the pouting part..it's the best part in this update  :thumbsup

After I finish reading it, just wanna shout "GEEZ Mariko-sama...just kiss her!!!"


thanks for making day during my tiring day, FOF-san  :)
Take your time, and I (with many more reader) will wait for your next chapter
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 18: It’s all in the lips!)
Post by: FoF on February 14, 2013, 08:26:06 AM
First off:

:JD: HAPPY WHATEVER YOU CALL IT DAY!!!  :JD:
Seriously, whatever you call it, just be happy it's a day.  :lol:

My replies to commenters!

@dee1711: No I wasn't kidding when I say that it does take me an hour to reply to the comments. :lol: Sometimes it takes me two hours to write replies. But, it's worth it anyway. XD Sorry you had to endure the waiting though at that time. :nervous Anyway, take care of yourself now dee1711-san. Don't overwork too much. Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@yanouchi-san: Yeah I sort of imagined the readers being frustrated about the previous chap. I know, this one would end up in frustrations as well. :nervous I'm not entirely sure it'll be 7 chapters. With me writing and taking my time with the story, I'd bet it'll be longer. :nervous I'm glad it made your heart doki doki then. I write fluff in BC just for that purpose alone. :lol: Oh and that gif...:lol: Honestly, I've noticed Haruna doing that back then. XD Thanks for reading and commenting! And yeah, I'll try to keep my mood up. XD

@Tejinashi: How perceptive of you. XD But yeah, I'm keeping that person a secret for now. She'll definitely make an appearance soon anyway. For drama's sake. :lol: Oh and about Yukarin? I'm impressed. Actually when I wrote that, Yukarin was exactly the person I was thinking. :lol: Don't worry, she'll make an appearance as well in BC. Like I said in the beginning, this is really a predictable story. But, I think I can pull a couple of surprises here and there. :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@Yuki88: I'm glad it made your heart doki doki! XD It's nice to know that people get to feel something in what I write. Makes me feel that I made a good job then. Yey! XD Now that you mention it, it does seem that Mariko is heading towards being a tsundere huh. :lol: And lol at the 'Now kiss.' :lol: Though, this chapter would probably make you say that again. :nervous Most probably in bold and capitalized letters. :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@RJay: Well with them having their finals, the study date seemed like a pretty good idea. Though, like Mariko said, it is pretty weird for their first date. :lol: That person will appear soon. No clues. XD And lol at the 'just kiss her already.' That previous chap is definitely a frustrating one. :lol: Wow, when I read today that you wrote holidays, I just realized that it has been almost a month since I updated this. :nervous And yes, life is definitely hard. But hang in there! You can do it! XD Ahh, Kuu, how did he became the antagonist this time. :lol: But, I guess someone has to do it. :nervous Since Miichan and him are different people, yeah, he can be the bad guy. :lol: Sae and Sayaka going retarded Nemo. :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! Good luck on your studies! XD

@fffff: Your comment atually made me laugh. So I don't think it sucked. :lol: The word marvellous, I'm starting to like it as well. I mean, I can actually imagine that in the tone of Mr. Burn with the evil eyes and the moving of the fingers. And instead of saying his usual 'Excellent' word, he's saying 'Marvellous.' :lmao: Oh, I'm actually babbling nonsense right now, huh. :nervous Anyway, be it short or long comment, it doesn't suck to me. :) Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@flameeyes: Ah, flameeyes-san, is your eyes still aflame these days? If it is or not, take it easy. Recovery takes time. All wounds heal. :) And yes, that space is yours forever, though I don't think you remembered it. :lol: Take care of yourself now. And to fight or not to fight? I'll support whatever. :) Thanks for reading and saving your space! :lol:

@Nyx: Your heated compliment definitely made me laugh. :lol: I sure hope you don't read this in a public place now. I don't want to be the cause of strangers gazing at you looking like you're some kind of monkey with castanets laughing like a maniac. I actually experienced that as well. :nervous You have a lot of patience? Good to know! XD Because the would be chapters wherein you'd end up frustrated. :nervous Thanks for the goodluck! Right back at you. :) Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@steftakami: Ah, TakaTomo. In real life, will there be anymore cuteness between them like in the Request Hour 2013? Their time together seemed to be so short now. Sad. TT~TT Anyway, that aside, I'll try to bring more TakaTomo moments here in BC. Though right now, in this chapter, there aren't any. :nervous. Anyway, Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@lovemariharu: Actually, that 'someday' means I'll update after a month. :lol: Kidding! :lol: Library dating seems to be obligatory when you're in college...I think. :lol: Oh, a test. I hope you did well then last month. :) And yeah, I get what you mean about being a busy body last month. :lol: And I'm glad that no matter how busy you are, you'd still have time to read this. It's flattering. XD Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting. XD I'll try to update not later than someday. :lol:

@Suicchin: I know that feeling that something so cute, it hurts. :lol: You wait for the new chapter like waiting for a new episode of an anime? Wow. That's flattering on my part. Though I have to apologize that I seem to be much slower on the update than a new released episode of an anime. :nervous I don't think it takes them a month to release a new episode. :nervous Things are definitely going to develop in a whole different level between those two. I'm trying to bring it up in the highest level. :lol: I'm glad you like that TakaTomo bit. I did realize that those two were suddenly gone from this story, so I decided to include them there. The other crazies having relationship? Hmmm, I honestly don't know. I'll think about it. :) Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@kahem: I would most probably do rofl when I see you do that. Or I could join in with the 'fuck yeah' as well. Honestly, it could be both. :lol: The PV would definitely do its thing and spread within Mariko and hopefully, with Haruna as well. :lol: Takamina dense. Somehow that seems to be how she is portrayed mostly huh. :nervous Oh, jealous Mariko? I do plan on doing that just to mess things up a bit on Mariko's feelings. :lol: You want to let your mind in the gutter now? By all means, do so. :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@KojiYuu44: Thanks for thinking that the previous chap was nice. Greatly appreciated. :) And lol at the fancy date. I actually thought of doing that, but I opted with something simple. The fancy dinner can probably wait after a couple of chapters. :lol: Yeah, I get the frustration about Mariko, but then her hesitations seem to outweigh her feelings. I guess in someway, it isn't strong enough to make her want to do such things. And thus the frustatingly waiting continues. :lol: Thank you for willing to wait patiently. It means a lot. :) THanks for reading and commenting! XD

@O r i g a m i: Thanks for thinking Bitten is awesome then. XD And yeah, I'm not going to forget BC. I'm going to finish this whether I like it or not! :lol: Kidding. The part wherein I say 'i like it or not' not the part about finishing it. :lol: But yeah, not going to forget. And I will most probably take my time. :nervous Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@Chichay12: :lol: I take it you liked Bitten then? If you did, thanks! XD And yeah, like I said to O r i g a m i-san, I'm not going to forget updating this. Though about the waiting not to long part. I hope it won't take long. For both my sake and the readers sake. :nervous Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@masokun: lol at the footprint. :lol: The one of a kind comfort style of Mariko :lol: Like you, I like them having that semi-friendhip thing. Though there's a part wherein I want Tomochin to join in the gang. I mean, two Scrooge's is just :lol: Oh, that last part huh. Believe me, when I was writing that, I blushed. :nervous I guess I got caught up with it too. :lol: And there's frustration in you as well about the lack of kissage. :lol: This chap will probably be the same. :nervous Aww, shucks. I'm glad I can make you feel better on your tiring day. :) And yup, I'll take my time. Hopefully not too long though. :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD


To the silent readers and thank you pressers, I thank you as well.   :bow: :bow: :bow:

As usual, I warn!
This is fiction. If I ever offend someone, please feel free to tell me.  :)

Wow, it's been a month huh.  :nervous
Well, when you think about it, it's not really a month since I did post something a couple of weeks ago.  :lol:
So yeah, I just finished this chap which composes of just random babbling with little progression. Definitely a filler chap. Sorry about that.  :nervous :nervous
Though I think this is the longest chap I've ever made. I think.  :nervous
Anyway, I will make it up in the next chapter for sure.  :)
Until then, try to enjoy!  :nervous :nervous :nervous
No seriously, just try.  :nervous :nervous




___________________________________________________




(http://imageshack.us/a/img854/1055/50la.png)
many thanks to yanouchi and crazywota for the poster




Chapter 18: It’s All in the Lips (Part 1)





Do you know that there are two kinds of intimacy?

Emotional and Physical intimacy. You know about that, right?

It’s pretty much self-explanatory, really. Emotional intimacy is when you share crap to each other. Your ups, your downs, your left, your right; north, south, east, west. It’s like a compass of your feelings really. Whoever the arrow points to, he or she gets to share stuff to the other person and vice versa. Hmmm, that actually sounded like that spin the bottle game huh. Oh well, you get it anyway.

Next is physical intimacy. It includes hand holding, hugging, kissing, cuddling and all that ING ending words that is said to be essential in a romantic relationship that would eventually lead to your favorite ING, the NC-17 rating or maybe sexing. If of course, there is such a word as sexing. If there isn’t such a word, then go with the NC-17 rating then since it fits the ING ending words anyway.

So yeah, emotional and physical intimacy.

Honestly, a part of me thinks these two go hand in hand together and are a definite prerequisite in order to have a healthy, doki doki relationship. You see, if a person is emotionally committed to you, chances are, it’ll lead to physical intimacy. This could be said to any type of relationship as well, but let’s just go with the doki doki relationship.

Okay so, they go hand in hand, right? But did you know that the subtle physical intimacy you do to your partner, leads you to your favorite ING word ever?

Let me elaborate on that then. You see, a simple brush of your skin against their hand would lead to hand holding. That hand holding would lead to hugging. The latter would lead to kissing. Then, of course, it’ll lead to heavy petting. And then, finally, after much of the foreplay you’ve been through, much of the endless teasings you have to endure, it’ll lead to the NC-17 rating or sexing. Again, if there is such a word as sexing. I believe this is what a normal romantic relationship is all about. Of course, since I haven’t had a relationship before, I could only compare these to those cringe delight movies that I was forced to watch. Just watching it for a few minutes together with my mom and Miichan, I could easily tell that the two protagonists are heading there.

What’s my point here you ask? Why am I lecturing you with these crap?

Well, I did say that ‘a part of me’ thinks all that. But then there’s a part of me that wonders after thinking these thoughts.

I wonder, can a romantic relationship work without physical intimacy?

…Oh I’m sorry. Did I just kill you with my question? Because you’re looking at me weirdly now with your eyes almost popping out of its sockets, your mouth open and you’re just there…unmoving. It’s kinda creeping me out. So, if you want me to call someone and make you snap out of it I would—

Oh so you’re fine and now asking me if I’m crazy because to you, I’m asking a stupid question. Well it’s good to know you’re fine, because I would’ve had a hard time explaining to the police what happened if I did killed you by my question. But it still doesn’t change the fact that you’re creeping me out right now with the eyes. Seriously, put them back on.

So anyway, moving on— since your eyes seems to be back in its place—let’s go back to my question. And no, it isn’t a stupid question.

Hmm? Am I against kissing, hugging, cuddling and all that ING ending words?

No. I’m not against those. Okay, I think I get why you’re thinking it’s a stupid question. Let me rephrase my question then so you wouldn’t be so freaked out about it and you’d be all normal and perverted again. Let me ask you then.

Can a relationship work without sex?

Oh so now you’re grinning. Yup, you see, this is normal. Now you see where this is heading huh. Wrong! Geez. This discussion isn’t going lead us to the NC-17 rating. Let’s keep it in a decent rating for now. And no I’m not going to elaborate more on the ‘for now.’ So just shut it since I’m trying to point out something.

Okay so yeah. Relationship. Sex. Do we need it?

It depends on the need of the person and the couple, right? I mean, it could be that to your partner, it is important, and with you wanting your partner to be happy, you indulge with their wish and have sex with them. Could be that it isn’t that important to both of you and that that the important thing is that you two are all doki doki to each other forever. It really does depend on what kind of person you two are. Honestly, for me, I can totally see the sexless relationship happening.

Am I against sex that much, you ask?

No, I’m not against sex at all. I mean, I’m created through sex you know, much like any other person or even animals, or maybe even other living things for that matter. Oh, don’t give me that grossed out look. Like your parents didn’t create you through sex. Psh. We’re all created through sex. Except of course, the organisms that reproduce asexually, but then, maybe they do have sex as well by themselves huh. So maybe—oh right. Getting out of topic again. Anyway, again, I’m not against sex or any other physical intimacy there is. I mean, why would I hate something that created me, right?

Does that mean I can let Haruna do whatever she wants?

Well, she’s pretty much free to do whatever she wants to me.

Does that invitation include perverted stuff, you ask?

Somehow, I knew you were going to ask that. Tch. But to answer your question, for her, yeah sure. Honestly, I’d like to see her try. So there. You can get your mind in the gutter now and bring on your massive grinning face and eyebrow wiggling if you want. But c’mon, let’s be realistic here. Do you really think she has the guts to do perverted things to me? Will Haruna, a.k.a Betty; the goody-goody, self-proclaimed nun, become a bad assed self-proclaimed pervert or maniac towards me?

Yeah, I have a hard time imagining it. But like I said, I’d like to see her try. I’ll even cheer for her internally to release that animalistic desire she has and ravish me whenever and wherever she wants. If, of course, she has one. But then, it makes you remember what they say about the quiet ones you know.

They say the quiet ones can surprise you the most.

Doesn’t that apply to me as well, you ask? Since I am sort of quiet as well?

Well, of course. I mean, by now, you should know the answer to that, right? Given how I was and am right now, remembering all that...

...aren’t I full of surprises as well?

---

“Hi Kojima-san!” Was the Sexytary’s bright greeting, surprising me as she rests her hands on my shoulder. She presses her body against my back as she leaned to look at my phone over my shoulder. “Hmm? Kojima-san doesn’t seem to be moving there. It’s like she’s stuck giving you an awkward kiss. Bad connection?” She added before I can close my phone or even throw it against the wall and wreck it to damn pieces. Ugh.

“Wh-Where the hell did you come from?” I asked with a scowl as I moved away from her, feeling my face heated at being caught staring at Haruna’s picture. Okay so I haven’t been caught since the Sexytary here thinks we’re video calling. But then again, I don’t know what’s worse. Her thinking that I was video calling Haruna who looked like she was giving me an awkward kiss? Or her finding out that I have a picture of Haruna who looked like she was giving me an awkward kiss? Huh. Both seem to be equal in the disturbing area despite the latter being the truth. Oh and yes, stop with the grinning will you? As always, it’s creeping me out. Tch.

She pointed behind her with her head cocked to the side as she answered nonchalantly, “At the back door.”

“Why are you using the back door?”

“Because I don’t want to use the front door?” She shrugged as she gave me a smirk. Great. Sarcasm. How I loathe thee right now.

“Cute. Real cute.” I mumbled as I rolled my eyes. Shaking my head, I closed my phone and subtly placed it back inside my pocket. Hopefully, with my phone out of the way, she won’t bother to—

“You and Kojima-san seem to be going oh so smoothly, eh?” She teased, wiggling her eyebrows suggestively as she grinned at me. “Calling each other and being all coupley. So cute.”

Okay so it’s too late for her not to bother with the questioning then. Great.

“We’re not calling each other. She doesn’t even have a phone.” I grumbled as I made my way back to the counter to resume my goody goody deed earlier of cleaning the glasses. Yeah, I was cleaning it a little while ago just because I thought they look a bit dirty. That and well…I was kinda bored. Yeah, I know it is a weird way to pass the time, but meh, still did it.

Anyway, so yeah, I decided to do a good deed while waiting, that is of course until my mind began to wander that I ended up looking at Haruna’s picture again. And no, I wasn’t looking at her picture for perversion sake. I was looking at it curiously, wondering if I would feel that urge to kiss her again if I saw it. Thankfully, I didn’t feel anything. Hmmm, now that I think about it, even after that weird study date, whenever I saw her biting her lip, I didn’t feel anything. And yes, I was looking at her lip a whole lot after that. It was out of curiosity mind you. Though I think she notices the unsubtle stares I’m giving her since she would blush profusely whenever she sees me looking at her. I couldn’t care less about her knowing anyway. Hey, she’s my girlfriend now, so I’m allowed to stare at her whenever I want.

You’re questioning if it means that I can stare at her WHEREVER I want as well?

I’ll reply to your question with the usual; Mind out of the gutter please. Geez.

I see the Sexytary through the corner of my eye moving towards the counter as she holds her planner against her chest. “Say that again? Because I think I misheard you saying that Kojima-san doesn’t have a phone.” She said confusedly as she sat at the stool on the other side of the counter right in front of me.

“I don’t need to repeat it since you heard me right.” I replied, continuing to wipe the remaining glasses clean. A moment of silence passed by us making me wonder what brought this blissful silence about. Curious as to why she wasn’t talking or even asking trivial question about Haruna’s lack of having a phone, I glanced at her and let out a sigh as she stares at me shocked, her eyes wide and mouth agape. Great. Looks like I broke her. And no, that wasn’t laced with sarcasm. I really am glad that I broke her. My tone there was laced with enthusiasm at the thought that I broke her you know.

“If I were you, I’d close my mouth since I think I saw a fly earlier.” I informed her as I began placing the clean glasses at the glass racks behind me.

“I just…wow.” I hear her say from behind me in astonishment. “Hearing someone you know not having a phone in these modernized times is just…wow.”

“So is someone saying modernized times. Ever heard of the word ‘nowadays?’” I tell her monotonously. She was silent for a moment causing me to glance at her again over my shoulder. The corner of my lips twitched, amused that I found her looking at me with narrowed eyes.

Upon seeing my eyes on her, she deadpanned, “This is for the front door comment isn’t it?” while pointing at me. I gave her a nonchalant shrug before I turned away, hiding the small smile that formed in my lips. Well, she is right. That is for the front door comment. Heh.

“So? What are you going to do about it then?” She asked me while my back is facing hers.

“Do about what?” I asked back as I placed the last glass on the rack before turning to her, crossing my arms over my chest.

“You know, about Kojima-san’s lack of phone.” She said as she looks at me incredulously, causing me to raise my eyebrow.

“Why the hell should I do something about that?”

She narrowed her eyes and her shoulder slumped forward in disappointment for a moment as she looks at me before asking rhetorically, “Are you for real?” in a bored tone.

Not really caring if it’s a rhetorical question, I decided to answer her question with my usual sarcasm. “Actually no, I’m not real. I’m just an illusion created by your imagination. Or, you could be MY figment of imagination. Could be that the two of us are just creations of someone’s fucked up mind. Either way, if you look at it, maybe the two of us aren’t real eh? We’re just two figments talking to each other like someone’s mind is on crack.” I nodded as I finished, hiding the grin that was trying to form across my face especially when she kept her narrowed eyes on me.

“Well it’s definitely not me imagining all these craziness because…no offense?” She said as she rests her chin on hand.  “I wouldn’t come up with such a…unique character like you, ever. It’ll be like torturing myself and I’m not into masochism.” Her eyes sized me up from head to toe as she said the word ‘unique’ causing me to smile briefly.

 “No offense taken. I’ll put that under the ‘insulting compliment’ category.” I shrugged nonchalantly.

“Right, you do that.” She replied as she shook her head. Letting out a sigh, she then added, “So? Kojima-san. No phone. You. Buy?” as she pointed at me. This time, I was the one who let out a sigh at what she was suggesting.

“I don’t get why I should buy her a phone when she can buy it herself. Plus, I don’t think she needs it.” True that. I’m pretty sure she has some money stashed somewhere. I mean, she’s been working for that Squirrel for months now. With that said, why the hell should I buy her a phone when she’s capable of buying it herself, right? And really, Haruna doesn’t need a phone. If she survived not having a phone in the past, she can survive not having a phone right now. See my point? No? I would’ve never guessed what with you glaring at me like that and all. Really now. Psh. Whatever.

“She needs a phone. How can she send you a message and ask you, ‘Where are you?’, ‘What are you doing?’, ‘Are you eating well?’ and all that coupley sweet message if she doesn’t have a phone?” She pointed out as she mimicked some sick, annoying, whiney girl with creepy vibes as she asked those coupley ‘sweet’ messages. The quotation mark on the word ‘sweet’ is definitely needed as I seriously don’t know if those are really considered sweet messages. Her tone made me think of Creepy and Crazy Psycho. The words and the two crazies, mind you.

“She doesn’t need to know all that. Those are like, my mom’s messages to me by the way. Wouldn’t it be creepy if she texted me that?” I retorted as I cocked my head to the side. Would it?

She rolled her eyes and shook her head.  “What about when she wants to just simply say that she misses you? What about that? If she had a phone, she could easily call you and say, ‘I miss you, Mariko. Come home soon because your side of the bed is getting cold and I want my warm snuggles, my snuggle bunny.’” She said while she blinks her eyes flirtily, trying to imitate Haruna’s voice that made me cringe at its wrongness. It’s hard to explain what she sounded like so just go with how fucked up wrong it was. Seriously, seriously wrong. Puke worthy especially that snuggle bunny bit. Gahhh and a bunch of ugh.

“A friendly advice? Don’t ever do that again.” I tell her with a grossed out face. “My respect points for you just went negative just because of that. Seriously.” Did I mention that it was puke worthy? Oh I did? Yeah, I just want to remind you again. Seriously, puke worthy.

She let out a chuckle then shook her head, smiling. “Look, all I’m saying is that you should buy her nice things. And buying her a phone is DEFINITELY a nice thing. It’s probably the nicest thing you could give her besides taking her shopping.” She said, her eyes narrowed down in suspicion at that last bit. I could only roll my eyes and look away at that, which prompted her to let out a sigh.

“Just buy her a phone and be a good girlfriend, okay? Don’t be such a S—“ She cuts herself off, probably noticing what she was about to say. Glancing at her through the corner of my eye, I found her frowning faintly at me as she says, “Oh right. You are Scrooge. Somehow, remembering that makes sense.”

I watch her curiously as she then stood up and began circling the bar while she pulls out her wallet. She held out a couple of money as she stood in front of me. “Here, I’m even willing to give you some money to buy your girlfriend a phone for your sake since you’re so Scrooge about it.” Not wanting to wait for my reply, she took my hand and placed the money in my hand.

“Don’t Scrooge it up.” She said with a wink before leaving me to raise my eyebrow at the money in my hand while she heads at the back. I didn’t say I didn’t have money to buy Haruna a phone and yet…meh. I’ll probably use this money to invite her out to dinner or something. Like I said, Haruna doesn’t need a phone.

With that thought, I was about to place the Sexytary’s charity money inside my pocket when the door suddenly opened and revealed my other co-worker, Snorlax.

“Second one?” She asks as she closed the door.

“Last one. The Sexytary’s at the back.” I informed her while pointing behind me. A thought suddenly came to my mind as I watch her remove her jacket and scarf. Internally grinning evilly, I picked up a jar from below, opened it and placed the charity money the Sexytary gave me inside. Before Snorlax heads towards the back room to place her things, I moved in front of her and held out the opened jar.

“What’s that?” She asks as she looked at it confusedly.

“It’s for the ‘Buy Haruna A Phone Foundation.’” I said, shaking it slightly as I hold it tightly by its rim. “Any amount is greatly appreciated.”

“Oh.” Was her short reply before she began rummaging her bag, probably looking for her wallet. Well…that was easy and a bit disappointing. Not even going to ask why she’s sort of being forced to give money huh. I would’ve expected that to Crazy Psycho, but Snorlax? Nope. I consider this Pokemon smart, you know. Just a little bit though because she does have her idiotic moments here and there. But seeing her now looking at her wallet? Maybe I should reconsider that thought of her being a bit smart.

“Here.” She held out a bill then placed it inside the jar.

“Cheapskate.” I muttered as I narrowed my eyes at it.

“Yeah well, she’s not MY girlfriend.” She grinned as she took a side step away from me and headed towards the open doorway that leads to the kitchen and the backroom. I couldn’t help but roll my eyes as she added, “Oh and it took you long enough to think about giving her a phone! Scrooge!” before she opened and closed the door. Hmmm. I might not reconsider that that thought about her being smart. But then, she still gave me money so…I’ll give her a ‘maybe she’s a smart Pokemon.’ Well that or she’s nice.

…Nah. I’ll just go with the previous one rather than the latter.

“See? Even Sayaka thinks so.” I hear the Sexytary say as the door of the back room opened again and closed, her heels echoing from behind. I let out a sigh and placed the jar on the counter as she appears from the doorway, smiling as she holds her planner against her well-endowed chest.

“Like you two ever disagree on anything. It’s like you two do that just to torture me.” I muttered. True story. Ever since these two met, they’ve like formed an alliance hell bent on pointing out needless things about my life and how I should live it positively along with the rainbows, the butterflies and the unicorns prancing around like they're on Crackland hitting joints with their fucked up smiles and—Oh…right. Getting WAY off the topic huh. But, you get it. These two are always ‘Boo Mariko’ really.

“We’re not torturing you.” Sexytary says as she walks to me. She then placed her hand on my shoulder, patting it gently. “We’re merely helping you become more human because you have a girlfriend now. I’m sure Kojima-san would appreciate it rather than have a soulless, unromantic girlfriend.”

“I wouldn’t call her unromantic, Yuki.” Snorlax suddenly says as she appears from the door way, leaning at it as she crossed her arms over her chest. “Despite how she is, Scrooge here can be pretty romantic, you know. You should have seen her defend her girlfriend. Brought me chills all over.” She recalled, wearing a teasing grin as she looks at me.

I could only respond by rolling my eyes and looking away as I crossed my arms over my chest, scowling at the memory that the crazies were there when that happened. It’s just…disturbing you know. I just want my Haruna moments to stay between us. Or rather, between me, Haruna and Crazy Psycho, because Miichan is pretty relentless when it comes to my current relationship with her BARF or…something about…an acronym about top best friend status. Can’t remember the acronym really. But anyway, of course I don’t tell her the disturbing and odd moments I have with Haruna. Example of that? The perversion virus aka PV. Yeah, I have no intention of telling her that. For now.

Why 'for now' you ask?

Well let’s just say, I’m keeping an open mind to tell her about it just in case I needed some advice. Hell knows I need it.

“Oh, you mean her confrontation with Kuu-kun? I heard about that from Miichan. Pity I didn’t see it though.” I hear the Sexytary say, probably grinning at me. I let out a sigh and turned to look at them with indifference. Yup, the two of them are grinning at me with teasing glint in their eyes. Well, Snorlax didn’t last long with the grinning though since a thought suddenly dawned to her after a moment.

She frowned slightly, her eyes up as if thinking. “Now that you mention it, that Kuu-kun is the son of the founder of the Maruyama Group Inc. right? One of the richest man in Japan.” She then cocked her head to the side and looked at us as she asks, “I know Kashiwagi-san worked at the Maruyama Group as their secretary previously, before the Maruyama Group bought this place. But you, Miichan and Saito-san seem to know…this Kuu-kun personally. How do you guys know someone like him?” keeping the slight frown on her face as she looks at me.

Uh-oh.

I glanced at the Sexytary who glanced back, looking a bit nervous. After I gave her my usual eye roll and a nonchalant shrug, she turned to Snorlax, giving her a nervous smile. “Uh…mutual friend?” She tells her, unsure.

“Why am I not surprised by that?” Snorlax says as she let out a sigh and shook her head, walking towards us. She stopped beside Sexytary, the corner of her lip curved down.

“Because that excuse has been shoved into your face since the beginning?” I replied in a half question and half answer tone.

The Sexytary whipped her head around and gave me a glare. “Mariko!” She chided which I only responded with a shrug. It’s not like it’s not true. The whole ‘we have a mutual rich friend that is basically your friend as well but we can’t say that to you for now because it wouldn’t be right’ excuse is really getting old. Seriously, there are times when I pity Snorlax and Creepy for being kept in the dark. And well, that coming from me, it says a lot, you know.

“Well, she is right.” Snorlax nodded with a sigh then turned to the Sexytary. “But then, with today’s big meeting, that’ll change huh? I mean, you did say that the Manager would be here to discuss things. The Manager, whom I assume is THE mutual friend.”

“Right. The big meeting.” I muttered as I circled around the bar and sat down at a stool, resting my chin on my hand as I looked boredly at them. “How many times have we had this…big meeting only to be postponed night after night again?”

The Sexytary let out a sigh and placed her planner notebook on the counter. She rests both her hands on the counter, her eyes locked on it as a frown formed across her face. “He or she will be here this time since…there’s sort of a competition going on around.”

“A…competition?” Snorlax raised her eyebrow. My thoughts exactly as I clenched my jaw tight. I glanced at the Sexytary who has her eyes narrowed now as she pushed her glasses up on the bridge of her nose. Hmmm. Why do I have a feeling that this competition thing has something to do with the sudden appearance of the Suck-Up?

The sudden soft knock on the door awakened us from our musings. Frowning slightly, I glanced at it over my shoulder. Hmm?

“Well, speaking of the Manager…” Snorlax trailed.

“I don’t think so.” I hear the Sexytary say. Turning back at them, I found her looking confusedly at the door. “As far as I know, the Manager doesn’t knock. Ever.”

Well, she got that right. That girl never really knocks when she enters my dorm room or even any other room for that matter. She usually lacks…manners, really. But sometimes, she has them, you know. She does display a remarkable amount of etiquette when it comes to ‘hot, steamy and drool worthy’ ladies. Her words, not mine. But then, after a while, that amount of etiquette would border towards sexual harassment as she would hit on them like a perverse old man would. Being her so called ‘wingman’ it was my job to calm the poor girl before she calls the police.

Pretty nice of me huh.

Yeah, it is pretty nice of me to explain to every girl she hits on that Crazy Psycho is suffering from a personality disorder that makes her very flirtatious towards women. I think that disorder was called HPD or something. Works every time. Oh so now you’re retracting your earlier praise about me being nice. Tch. Whatever.

The soft knock came again.

“Maybe it’s just a customer, unable to read the bold and capitalized lettered sign that says, ‘CLOSED’ that is plastered on the door.” I sighed as I shook my head.

“Only one way to find out, eh Mariko?”

“Are you suggesting what I think you’re suggesting?” I raised my eyebrow at Snorlax. “Surely you jest.”

“Well, between the three of us, you are nearer to the door.” The Sexytary reasoned, smiling.

“And that’s two out of three. You know the rules. Majority wins.” Snorlax grinned then waved her hand in a brush off manner. “Carry on now.”

“Majority wins? What are you 7?”

“Just open the door.” They say simultaneously as they both let out an exasperated sigh. See what I was talking about earlier? About them forming an alliance on making me suffer. Did I tell you how much it sucks? No? Well I’m telling it now. It sucks. So much.

I stood up from my seat, grumbling about Big Boobed Pokemons which…honestly weirded me out for a moment. Shaking that mental image of a Pokemon Snorlax with big boobs, I grabbed the doorknob, turned it and pulled it open with a frown. The frown on my face was short lived as I stared shocked at the person I revealed behind the door.

What is she…?

“H-hey.” Was her soft, short yet warm greeting as she smiles at me, her breath forming a small fog in front of her.

“Haruna? Wh-what are you—“

“I’m here as well Prince!” Was the chirpy reply of the Creepy person behind Haruna, waving her hand ecstatically as she smiles widely at me. I acknowledge her for a moment by raising my eyebrow then turned back to Haruna who looked to be freezing from the cold as I saw her pale lips trembling a bit. But despite the cold she feels, her smile and eyes stayed warm as she looks at me.

Her eyes were nowhere near as cold as she felt.

“Come inside.” I said as I took a side step, holding the door open for her. Oh, I mean them of course. Okay so I momentarily forgot about Creepy being there as well. Thankfully she didn’t notice that I was about to close the door before she could enter or else she’d sulk about it later on. Can’t have that now can we? And yeah I know. How bitchy of me to forget about her. But the keyword there is ‘momentarily’ you know. Psh.

“Haruna and Sae, what are you guys doing here?” Snorlax asks as she rounded the bar, heading towards the two who were busy removing their winter clothes. I frowned slightly, worried as I watch Haruna from the corner of my eye removing her coat and scarf, her only defense against the cold climate. After she placed her things on top of a table, she then began to rub her pale looking hands together to keep them warm. Without thinking, I moved towards her and surprised her by grabbing both her hands and rubbing them against mine.

“You should have told me you don’t have gloves. I have a spare back at the dorm.” I tell her softly as I let out an exasperated sigh, keeping my eyes locked on her cold hands, still rubbing them against mine. She in turn surprised me as she stopped me from warming her hands by grabbing both of them against hers and squeezing it softly.

“I-it’s okay. You always make me f-feel…warm anyway.” She confessed softly. Slowly, my eyes made its way to hers. I wasn’t surprised to find her blushing, a shy smile across her lips that seemed to have returned in its natural color. I stared at her for a while feeling a bit stunned at her bold yet sappy statement, my lips parted slightly. A moment later, a small smile crosses my lips as I squeezed her hands back. What she said was sweet, yet again sappy and well, much like her…

…I feel warm as well with her here.

“Well watching the two of you makes me feel warm to the point that I just want to take all my clothes off.” Creepy suddenly said as she fans herself with her hand as she looks at us in admiration, breaking our moment that I was internally berating myself for since I seem to have forgotten about the crazies around me. Ugh. Great. Let the torturous teasing begin. Another ugh for that.

“Same here. But not to the point wherein I want to take my clothes off like Creepy here.” Snorlax nodded with a grin as she pointed at Creepy who scowled at her nickname.

“I take back what I said about you being unromantic, Mariko.” I hear the Sexytary say behind me, probably grinning as well. “But you know, I have this weird feeling that I should give you two some privacy and yet, I can’t seem to look away. The cuteness between the two of you is just so damn high.” She said before letting out a chuckle, seemingly laughing at her own joke.

Rolling my eyes, I reluctantly removed my hold on Haruna’s hands and faced the giggling Sexytary, giving her my look of disinterest as I crossed my arms over my chest. I definitely need to make a mental note on not to lose focus whenever Haruna is around. Or better yet, kill the crazies while they sleep to make the world a better place for me to live in. Hmm, not a bad mental note there huh. But then again, I think I’ve had that mental note since…forever. Oh well, mental note turning into wishful thinking then since I'm pretty sure it won't happen.

“I know what you mean there…uh…?” Creepy trailed as she turned to look at the Sexytary, frowning slightly. The Sexytary looked back at her, blinking a few times with a small smile. Oh yeah, these two haven’t met yet, huh. Well I’m not going to introduce them to each other since…I’m having a hard time remembering Creepy’s real name. Oh don’t give me that look. Like THAT’S surprising. Psh.

So yeah, Snorlax decided to introduce the two to each other only after receiving a nudge and a pointed look from Creepy that is. Yeah, she was pretty slow on the uptake about the fact that the Sexytary and Creepy hadn’t meet before. Anyway, after the whole introduction and needless pleasantries between the two...

“So Kashiwagi-san, what’s your given nickname from the Prince?” Creepy asks as she sat on the stool in front of the Sexytary.

“Mariko’s nickname? She calls me the Big Boobed Secretary.”

“Sexytary.” I corrected boredly which prompted a grin across her face.

“Right. Sexytary then.” She nodded her head. I couldn’t help but frown slightly at her grinning face, wondering if she did that on purpose just so I could correct her. Hmmm. By how wide she’s grinning at me, yeah I’m inclined to think so. Meh, whatever. It’s true anyway.

“Big Boobed Sexytary, why would—?“ Creepy cuts herself off as her eyes made its way to the Sexytary’s chest, her eyes widening slightly. “Oohhh.” She nodded, moaning in realization as she stares at the other woman’s chest in amazement.

“Just so you know, her nickname is Creepy Megaphonic girl. So if you ever have that Creepy vibe, it’s because of her.” I nonchalantly say, pointing at Creepy who looks to be comparing her own chest to the Sexytary as she looks at her own then at the other. Yup, creepy vibes right now. The Sexytary definitely can feel it as she blushes with an awkward smile and grabs her planner from the counter, placing it against her chest to hide under the creepy eyes of…Creepy. Oh well, she’ll get used to it.

Shaking my head with a sigh, I turned back to the person beside me who was silently watching with a small smile on her face.

“Not that I don’t like you two here and all, but…what are you guys doing here?” I asked with a slight frown.

Haruna blinked a couple of times then focused her dark brown eyes on me, keeping the small smile on her face. “Minegishi-san a-asked for us to come here earlier.”

“Actually it’s more like she BEGGED for us to come here.” Creepy added. I glanced at her and found her facing us. “Haruna came to the café with her a little while ago and she begged me to call in sick, even though I was already working and my boss was just behind me hearing every word she was saying.” She continued looking a bit weirded out as she scratches the nape of her neck. Well I’m not feeling a bit weirded out since it is Crazy Psycho and all. But I am surprised to know that Creepy here is working at a café. Oh c’mon, don’t give me that sour look. I’m just kidding. Geez.

I glanced at the Sexytary and she seemed unfazed by this information. About Miichan inviting Haruna and Creepy I mean. I guess she’s killing all birds with one big stone then. Good for her then, but…

“You should’ve told me you were coming.” I tell Haruna with a sigh. My worries for her safety still hadn’t eased up. “I could’ve walked with you.”

A blush forms across her cheeks once again as she moved her head down slightly, shyly looking up at me from under her long lashes. “Y-you were gone wh-when Minegishi-san invited me…so I c-couldn’t…“

“You could’ve just cal—“ I quickly stopped myself from going further, knowing exactly where that statement was heading. I cursed myself internally and gritted my teeth as I heard a soft chuckle from the Sexytary. Glancing at where she is, I wasn’t surprised to find her grinning from ear to ear as she holds the jar with her and Snorlax’s money up, shaking it a bit while she hold it by its rim. Snorlax threw a smirk my way as well, but quickly stopped when I glared at her. She held up her hands in defense, looking at me with amusement across her face. I walked into that myself huh. Goddamnit.

“So anyway, where is Miichan anyway?” Snorlax asks, changing the topic as she cocked her head to the side, looking at the confused Creepy who was looking at me and the Sexytary back and forth. She’s probably wondering what the hell that is about. Hell, I can even feel the person beside me staring at me as well, probably wondering the same thing. Meh, ignore to them gazes. And yes, I’ll probably talk Haruna into buying a phone now. Tch.

“She said that we should go on without her because she has to take care of something first.” Creepy answered with a shrug as she turned to Snorlax.

“Take care of something? Like wh—“

“O-Oh!” Haruna suddenly exclaimed, cutting Snorlax off. We turned to look at her as she searched for something inside her bag and pulled out a box of cookies, holding it out for us to see. “I just r-remembered I bought s-some cookies from the café a while ago.” She says with a nervous smile, her cheeks reddening slightly from the attention.

The corner of my lips were twitching as I try to restrain myself from either smiling or laughing at what she was obviously doing. I saw her glance at me for second then quickly moved back to look at the other three as she bit her lower lip, her cheeks that were tinted pink were now reddening considerably. She probably noticed the amused look that I’m giving her right now. It is kinda funny, you know. And at the same time, it’s sweet for her to do that for Crazy Psycho. Though, she really needs to work on being subtle since that performance of hers is kind of obvious.

At least, for me it is.

“Oh yeah! I brought some coffee as well.” Creepy said as she jumped off the stool and headed towards her bag. She pulled out a brown bag of coffee and held it out, grinning. “Miichan said that you guys don’t have much to drink so she told me to bring something just in case. Since the Princess bought some cookies, I just thought to bring some coffee since it goes well with it.”

“Coffee and cookies while discussing things sounds great.” The Sexytary beamed at Creepy who nodded. The Sexytary then turned to me saying, “Why don’t you and Kojima-san arrange the tables together while Miyazawa-san, Sayaka and I will brew the coffee while waiting for Miichan and the Manager to appear.”

“Sounds like a plan.” Snorlax agreed and began pushing Creepy to round the counter. Before the two pass by the Sexytary, the latter grabbed the confused Creepy and began dragging her to where the kitchen is. I frowned as I watch them, feeling a bit weirded out.

“Aren’t the three of you an overkill just to brew a pot of coffee?” I asked Snorlax before she enters the kitchen. She stopped near the open doorway and turned to me.

“Well no, because it’s our way of subtly providing you two some private time together.” She explained with a grin as she pointed at the two of us.

I glanced at the person beside me and found her blushing, her eyes on the floor. Turning back to the grinning Pokemon, I let out a short, “Oh,” the frown on my face slowly eases up at the realization of what they were doing. I seriously hadn’t realized that.

Snorlax saw this and let out a soft chuckle. “See? We’re not all about torturing you, are we?” She gave a wink then walked inside the kitchen, leaving Haruna and I alone for some…uh…private time. Surely they don’t mean that like in a perverted way, right?

…Meh, whatever.

“Shall we do this then?” I said as I looked at Haruna, giving her a small smile. Instead of looking at me, she kept her eyes on the floor and nodded her head, biting her lower lip as she does so. Shaking my head with an amused smile, I walked towards a table and grasped its edges, ready to lift it. Haruna followed suit after she placed the box of cookies on the table. She positioned herself next to me, mimicking my position, the side of her hand touching mine. I could help but chuckle at that.

“As much as I like being next to you, I think it’s better if you’re on the other side if we want to lift it correctly and without much noise.” I pointed out, grinning.

“O-oh. R-right. Sorry.” She stammered, before letting out a nervous chuckle. I watch her through the corner of my eye as she bit her lower lip with a smile and moved away, her hand brushing mine. She then positioned herself across the table right in front of me. After a shy glance on my direction, we lifted the first table and placed it in the middle. It took us a few minutes to finish the task without talking much. The atmosphere between us wasn’t weird, if that’s what you are thinking. It’s just…we seriously don’t know what we should be saying to each other right now. So we opted to just give each other shy glances and small smiles while we work. I know it’s lame, but hey, it works for me. Whether she’s talking or not, I don’t really care.

Just as long as she looks and smiles at me with warmth like she does so, I don’t care about anything else.

I took a seat on one of the chairs and she did so. I glanced at her and found her looking at her lap, her hands playing with the button of her top. Somehow, looking at her like this, I can’t help but be reminded of how she was back then. I mean, this shyness she has right now is SO Betty. It’s kinda cute, but you know…

…I think I prefer Haruna over Betty.

“W-would you like some c-cookies?” She offered, breaking the silence as she took the box in front of her, holding it up for me to see.

“Yeah, sure.” I shrugged with a small smile. I’m not really hungry and all, but I have a feeling that if I don’t take her offer, I’d go back to hearing those crickets that I was starting to hear inside my head. Crickets, that oddly enough, sounded like Crazy Psycho. Weird I know.

She smiled back and placed the box on the table in front of me. I glanced at her through the corner of my eye as she moved her chair closer to me, the side of our knees almost touching. Somehow it makes me wonder if this offer was just a way for her to move closer to me. Hmm. Oh well, whatever floats her boat. Anyway, after opening it, she leaned back on her seat and looked at me expectantly, waiting for me to take one. I indulged her silent wish as I picked one and stared at it for a moment.

“Oatmeal cookies huh.” I turned to look at her. “I like oatmeal cookies.” I tell her before taking a bite.

“Really?” She asked looking a bit surprised. I nodded my head.

“Yeah. And hey, this is delicious.” I smiled widely as I took another bite. With the other half of the cookie on my hand uneaten, I offered it to her. “Here, have some.”

She blinked a couple of times at my offered goody then looked back at me, still looking a bit surprised. I narrowed my eyes at her saying flatly, “It’s not going to eat itself, you know,” as I wiggled the piece in front of her. Somehow that brought her back from wherever her mind went as she momentarily bit her lower lip and nodded her head hesitantly. My eyebrow twitched up in interest as she then pursed her lips tight and stared at the half cookie in my hand, determination across her face. I watch her intently as she slowly moved in, opened her mouth and gently took the cookie from my hand, biting it in the middle. I pursed my lips tight, feeling a bit heated as I felt her lips softly brush against the tip of my fingers. Her lips, though I only felt it faintly against my fingers, it felt soft.

Much like how I remember it to be.

I quickly looked away, scratching my cheek as she pulled away, munching on the food I gave her.

“You’re right, it is delicious.” I hear her cheerfully say, seemingly unaware of the little accident that was making me feel a bit hot. I glanced at her and found her smiling happily at me, her cheeks doesn’t have that usual reddish coloring she has whenever she was embarrassed. I guess we’re doing that role reversal thing again since I’m the one blushing here. Goddamn PV!

“S-see? Told you.” I lamely say as I looked the other way, scratching the back of my ear, giving a forced, awkward smile. Thankfully, she didn’t notice the forced smile and the blush. Ugh. Gotta snap out of it. Focus Scrooge! Focus!

“So um…you like oatmeal cookies.” She softly said making me to glance back at her. She kept her smile on me, shyly asking, “I-is there…any other food you l-like besides oatmeal cookies..?”

A playful smile suddenly appeared across my lips at her question. I turned to look at her, feeling my idiotic side disappearing. “Why do you ask? Are you going to cook it for me?”

She kept her smile as a faint blush crosses her cheeks, her eyes downcast to her lap. “I could…try.” She says as plays with the hem of her top.

“So you can cook?”

She nodded her head, shyly looking up at me through her eyelashes. “I often cook for my Grandfather. And I-I was thinking that…m-maybe I can cook for s-someday too…?” She trailed that last bit too softly, sounding a bit unsure. Like she was asking my permission to do something she wants. Honestly, that thought disturbs me. I mean, she really doesn’t need to ask my permission if she wants to do something for me or to me. But then again, I remember my hesitations as well and well…God, we’re such a screwed up couple aren’t we? The whole shy thing and hesitations we have is just so fucked up. But, hey, baby steps, right? We’ve got plenty of time to get over that crap and get to know each other fully. I mean, obviously…

…we’ve only just begun.

“My favorite food is Curry Rice.” I tell her with a smile. “And, I’d love to eat your cooking someday.”

It felt like the room brightened considerably by the smile she gave me upon saying that. She was obviously ecstatic at what I said as she gave me a brilliant smile. I mean, just by saying something as simple as that? I seriously didn’t know it could light her up a whole lot. I guess I never realized how much effect I have on her. But then, when I think about it, I’m the same towards her as well. She affects me in a whole different way.

The kind of way, no one else can.

“Okay, free pass is over! We’re coming in now.” Creepy suddenly warned from the kitchen, making the person beside me jump obviously startled by the warning. Seeing that made me let out a small snort of amusement.

“Jumpy much?” I teased softly, earning me a pout and a small frown from her as she pushes her glasses up the bridge of her nose. How cute.

A groan of disappointment from Creepy somehow made me avert my gaze from her. Turning to look, I found Creepy standing by the open doorway, carrying a tray with three mugs and a small teapot while she wears a scowl.

“Aww men. I thought I’d see you two all jumpy, trying to fix your clothes or something.” She groaned as she walks towards us. I narrowed my eyes and crossed my arms over my chest at that, ignoring the nervous squirming the person next to me is doing.

“With Mariko, I doubt you’ll be able to catch that.” Snorlax says as she came out of the kitchen, carrying a tray with two mugs on it and a small glass of container full of sugar. “You might as well be lucky that you’d get to see little bits of how romantic she is though.”

“I know that, but it would be nice to catch them making out, you know.” Creepy says with a grin, winking at me as she began unloading her tray, placing them onto the table. Despite not looking at Haruna, I have a feeling she’s blushing furiously now. Me? Nah, I’m all Scrooge right now, staring indifferently at the two. In fact…

“Snorlax is right you know.” I said, nodding my head. I then raised my eyebrow and cocked my head to the side as I added smugly, “And when Haruna and I make out? Nobody gets to watch. Ever.”

And cue dumbfounded faces from the two as they stood in front of me across the table, unmoving.  The corner of my lips arched up at that. Heh. Worth it. See? I am in Scrooge mode right now. Their teasings? Don’t care right now.

“Geez Mariko, be more considerate towards your girlfriend, will you.” The Sexytary suddenly said as she walked towards us carrying a small box. She placed it on the table as she stood across Haruna who’s blushing furiously with her head downcast to her lap and her hands gripping tightly on the hem of her top.

Oh.

“Kojima-san, take it easy. You’re so…red right now. Breathe.” The Sexytary coaxed as she placed her hands on the table, leaning slightly towards my blushing girlfriend.

“I-I’m…fine. J-just…” She trailed softly as she placed her hand on her forehead. Seriously, this is the first time I’ve seen her this red before. That comment I made probably did it for her. Looking at her, I can’t help but berate myself internally for being such an ass. But then, honestly, a part of me makes me wonder if she imagined us making out since, she is blushing this much. If she did imagine it, then does that mean she has the PV on her as well and wants to…?

She glanced at me for a few seconds then quickly looked away, indulging to her usual habit of biting her lower lip. I swallowed down the sudden nervousness I felt as I continue to stare at her. It was only for a second, but that second definitely made my heart skip a beat.

Why, you ask?

Because at that moment she glanced at me, she didn’t look at me in the eye. In that few seconds, her eyes locked on a different part of my body.

My lips.

Does she…?

I shook my head, clearing the unnecessary thoughts as I hear Snorlax saying she’d get something cold from the kitchen. Once back, she held out a washcloth with some ice inside it, her eyebrows moving suggestively as she grinned at me. She was silently, yet unsubtly telling me to take care of my girlfriend. Though when I think about it, it was more like she was suggesting something perverted. I mean, that was Crazy Psycho’s perverted look you know. She invented that look. But yeah, I really shouldn’t be thinking about that now, huh. I should really be attending to my girlfriends’ needs. And no, that wasn’t laced with perversion. Geez.

Rolling my eyes, I took it and carefully placed it on Haruna’s head. She jerked back a bit from the contact.

“C-cold.” She tells me with a pout as I held it away from her. 

“Well it is ice.” I smirked and placed it back on top of her head, ignoring the shiver that run through her. “It’ll help you cool off.” I tell her, the corner of my lips arched up slightly as I felt a bit amused at what had happened. She looked away still pouting as I kept my hand still, resting the icepack on top of her head. I have no doubt that she can see amusement in my eyes. I mean, even the two crazies watching looked pretty amused, you know. Well, minus Creepy that is.

Creepy cocked her head to the side, tapping her index finger against her chin as she looks at Haruna. “If the Princess blushed so much at that, I wonder how much she’ll blush if the Prince tells her she wants to have s—“

“Uh, let’s not go there, alright?” Snorlax says with a nervous smile as she silenced Creepy’s unnecessary, warped train of thought by covering her hand over Creepy’s mouth. “We don’t want to kill Haruna now, do we?”

I glanced at Haruna and yup, she’s blushing again. I let out a sigh at that.

Ugh. Goddamn Creepy.



TBC


___________________________________________________


EndNote: You know, this is actually a deceiving chapter huh. I mean, the title alone is just,  :nervous Sorry about that.

Next Up: Continuation of this chap. Crazy Psycho shows up and gasping ensues. And let's throw in some little bit of action from the main couple. Like I said on the top, I'll make it up on the next chapter.   ;) Till whenever! XD Oh, and I'll update Bitten next after a couple of days.   :lol:

___________________________________________________
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 18: It’s all in the lips!)
Post by: lovemariharu on February 14, 2013, 08:27:34 AM
Fortunate enough they haven't kissed XD XD
Wahahahahaha.. LOLOL.. not sure why I'm so happy with it @.@

And.. Going to update bitten after a couple of days?
How many couples of days do you mean?? *evil grin*
wahahahhaa..

I'm curious.. Is miichan going to tell them that she's a rich guy there? @.@
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 18: It’s all in the lips!)
Post by: yanouchi on February 14, 2013, 08:28:50 AM
The title is so sexay!! :hehehe:

 :on cloudeye: no kisses but its good to see Mariko's romantic side towards Haruna... :luvluv1:

Some of the scene makes me go Mofu! Mofu! with Mariko saying "my haruna moment to stay between us"

- the table scene "As much as I like being next to you, I think it’s better if...."  :nya:

- the hand warming scene  :on freeza:

Actually i feel bad for Mariko, since shes with Haruna...she always have that argument with the readers :lol:, the crazies pervert friends and her mom too.. :D


Well, she’s pretty much free to do whatever she wants to me.
to release that animalistic desire she has and ravish me whenever and wherever she wants - oouuhh she such M person :onionwhip:

Nice chapter FoF-san, hope the part 2 will have much fluffy scene and kisses!!!  :on bleed:

Heres some gif of Haruna's shy kisses...

(http://24.media.tumblr.com/f6a87b1a0ec74037996acb20e2889e3b/tumblr_mi7qipsnzK1r90g7ao4_250.gif) (http://24.media.tumblr.com/092838b60925432d6e440c3da7dc9ba5/tumblr_mi7qipsnzK1r90g7ao2_250.gif) (http://24.media.tumblr.com/d827ce151b872cc10fd648540cedea89/tumblr_mi7qipsnzK1r90g7ao3_250.gif) (http://25.media.tumblr.com/a410132943cc13a8150ec9de4f2cd4d2/tumblr_mi7qipsnzK1r90g7ao1_250.gif)


P.S: lol at your Bitten update with small text size its like size of -10!....

Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 18: It’s all in the lips! (Part1))
Post by: flameeyes on February 14, 2013, 02:07:16 PM
:xo: :JD: :wigglypanda: HAPPY VALENTINES CHU~♪ :wigglypanda: :JD: :xo:


and yeah about the space~  :mon POd: I forgot it sometimes that I save a space  :mon sweat: hehehehe :lol:
and about the eyes~ ahmmmm . . .  :mon dive: I close my eyes for a while so its not burning right now chu~
  :mon whimper:
and thanks~ for supporting me for everything~  :mon ignore: luck to have someone like you really~   :D

and and~ and ahahhahha~
that's all end~

(I thought this should be your last update~ but when I see the part one~ I'm I'm~  :mon angel: you know what I mean right >///< hehehhhe)
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 18: It’s all in the lips! (Part1))
Post by: RJay on February 14, 2013, 04:01:51 PM
Aww~ they're so cute and adorable :wub: :inlove:. I laughed so such at Sae here, really she's so out of nowhere; staring at Yukirin's breast and comparing to her. So laughing worthy. :lol: :lol: XD

Well, I finished my finals last month; I'm starting a new session, passed all my three subject. And now I'm doing physics and chemistry; those two subjects are really hard, giving in really long lab reports and did three labs in chemistry in a row. ~Sigh~ I have to give another lab report due next week. :banghead: :banghead:
And thanks for supporting me, I honestly need it(well I got it from my friends too :P)

It's understable that Kuu is the antagonist of this story, that is after I read your reply- hahaha :lol: XD

Even if this chapter is one heck of a long one, I enjoyed it; Yukirin and Sayaka teasing our Mariko here and Mariko going all sweet '~aww~' everytime she does something really romantic towards Haruna only.

Please update as soon as you can, take your time; since you must be really busy too. :P XD :lol:

[EDIT]: I forgot something, happy valentines day!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 18: It’s all in the lips! (Part1))
Post by: Yuki88 on February 15, 2013, 02:06:10 PM
OOH GOD LOL this is just awesome and I was giggling throughout my reading session  XD

Whoopsie, Mariko, you just one step closer to unBettying Haruna totally. Can't wait until that happens.  :drool:

Ah, right I almost forgot. Thanks for the update! I always wait for your fic to be updated  :wub:
Helps me refresh myself from the entrepreneurship group project I'm working on these days, haha  :wub:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 18: It’s all in the lips! (Part1))
Post by: kahem on February 16, 2013, 10:44:59 PM
let's them kiss and let's do the 'fuck yeah' together lol
During the reading, I thought Mariko was really talking to me. I did all the grinning and other stuff xD
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 18: It’s all in the lips! (Part1))
Post by: KojiYuu44 on February 17, 2013, 08:45:35 PM
Mariko's conversation with the readers is getting more and ore engaging i like it
Mariko is so sweet... the hand warming and all :wub:
lol at the super embarrassed Haruna  :)
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 18: It’s all in the lips! (Part1))
Post by: chichay12 on February 18, 2013, 05:47:23 AM
kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa
i want kissu kissu and MORE KISSU~~~
mariko is so sweet, :wub:

cant wait for more
 :on gay: :on gay: :on gay:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 18: It’s all in the lips! (Part1))
Post by: LukeMatsuda on February 18, 2013, 10:51:00 PM
Very good!! :)

You write very well. :twothumbs :twothumbs

Please continue  :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 18: It’s all in the lips! (Part1))
Post by: theblueknight on March 03, 2013, 03:45:20 AM
FoF you are an amazing writer!!!  :twothumbs I mean the first time I actually came on this forum was by accident and what I first read was one of your other stories called the price of fame it was superb love it from beginning to end  :wub: you were the whole reason I signed up to this forum in the first place!  :D and now I suddently come across another of your stories (after I figured out how to move around this forum  :nervous ) basket case I never thought I would love this stories I mean my fav pairings are kojiyuu or marimii but hey boy I was wrong and im glad I gave your story a chance haruna reminds me of letty from the Spanish or should I Mexican ver of ugly betty a.k.a la fea mas bella I actually love this  :heart: and love how mariko changes little by little and finally gives haruna a chance  :) now I totally like mariharu fics well lets say 60%  :P  :lol: im getting to the point where I love them 100%  :twothumbs anyways I finally caught up on this story only to find out its incomplete  :cry: and that you have been updating which is good  :twothumbs now please im begging you please update soon I want mariko to kiss haruna already please!!!!!  :bow: :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 18: It’s all in the lips! (Part1))
Post by: AoiShiori on March 11, 2013, 03:00:32 PM
hi FoF-san

Today is Mariko-san birthday  :cow: so I decided to post my first post EVER in my favorite fan fic. hehehe

To tell you the truth, I was kinda expecting that you'll update today but I'm not rushing you or anything  :nervous

You can update it when you're ready  :twothumbs

and by the way, I would like to say that you're truly an amazing writer and keep doing what you do. Ganbatte

Your fans will be waiting for the next chapter  :D


Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 18: It’s all in the lips! (Part1))
Post by: lovemariharu on March 12, 2013, 12:52:05 AM
Quote from: AoiShiori on March 11, 2013, 03:00:32 PM
hi FoF-san

Today is Mariko-san birthday  :cow: so I decided to post my first post EVER in my favorite fan fic. hehehe

To tell you the truth, I was kinda expecting that you'll update today but I'm not rushing you or anything  :nervous

You can update it when you're ready  :twothumbs

and by the way, I would like to say that you're truly an amazing writer and keep doing what you do. Ganbatte

Your fans will be waiting for the next chapter  :D

Haha.. You're right..
Your fans will be waiting for the next chapter

I'm one of FoF-san's fans to be honest  :lol: :lol: :lol:
and I'm really craving for the next chapter  :cry: :cry: :cry:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 18: It’s all in the lips! (Part1))
Post by: bou-j525 on March 13, 2013, 12:38:14 AM
 :grin: HELLOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO  :grin:

I bet you're really surprised to see me commenting on your fanfic! YES. IM ALIVE! ^^ Omg is this my first comment on Basket Case? I'm afraid so... maybe I left some random "thank you" for the first chapter... LOL.... I remember when you first started this fanfic, I was all excited like "omg omg omg omg omg omg omg omg omg omg OMG OMG OMG OMG OMG OMG OMG OMG I thought you'd never write anything again!!" and like, two months later, I was like "Basket Case? What's that already?"  :nervous  :nervous You know what happened? School happened XD And by that, I mean a whooooole drama, and demonstrations, and protests, and stuffs with our society and blablabla and finally I never had time to read it again even though I promiseed I would do it someday despite school and all. Of course... I forgot  :banghead: Or maybe it was more like: "I'm dead on JPHIP. Except for that one time in a year I'd update my fic LOL"

BUT!!!!!

I saw you updating your chapters, and went like "oh right, I need to read your fic!" And of course... I never had time. Until yesterday and today, where I totally forced myself, and sacrified school/projects/homework to spend my entire time procrastinating and reading your fic. AND OMG I DIDNT REGRET IT AT ALL. I actually thanked myself, because I avoided the worst cliffhanger EVER --> the "the person you love, is it me?" by Mariko  :thumbup

Anyway, about your fic: TEARS OF JOY ;A; You know POF was like... one of my favorite AKB fanfics ever? Well, now I'm not quite sure anymore  :smhid Because this one is seriously a masterpiece  :thumbsup And by that, I mean...

The way it's written: No mistakes.
The way you describe characters' feelings: Really nice way, we can understand everything perfectly and literally know how they feel
The story line: Amazing.
The humor: Hilarious
The "serious parts about Mariko's thoughts": Perfect
The characters: THE NICKNAMES FOR LOL'S SAKE!!  :twothumbs And Mariko's character reminds me of myself sometimes XD And Haruna... omg Haruna... LOL. Just...  :rofl:
The sarcasm:  :lol:
The... uh... how can I say, the interaction between Mariko/Haruna/Miichan:  :twisted:
The doki doki moments:  :wub:
THE WHOLE STORY:  :inlove:

So yeah. You get the point. Oh, and of course, The author:  :bow: :bow: :bow: No but seriously, your fics are just always amazing and make me go all "IKSKXAMUYGFMZAUSAOBJFGBXMKUEURYGXEKURAYGOREHIKUHMI3" and I consider you as like... one of the best fic authors I've ever known and I admire you literally XD

So yeah, the confession scene was so hilarious yet cute at the same time  :oops: I read it three times and went "awwwww just get married already" XD  I have to admit Haruna's extreme shyness annoy me a little sometimes, but I guess it's cute XD And Mariko's "I dont care... or at least I pretend I dont care" attitude is priceless, The 85% from Snorlax about her killed me  :rofl:

And about your recent chapter, I don't know if I should find the fact that they haven't kissed yet or whatever cute or really funny... Ah well, keep doing the good job because I absolutely won't miss anything from you anymore!! Except that I still have to start "Bitten"..... Ah well. Maybe next year ;)

So maybe it's the first and last comment you see from me, but I'm always there reading secretly from now on :D Btw, your poll, I voted "Don't care. Just want to see the poll results. *cue ebil laugh*" just because the choice was funny XD

So yeah, FoF is officially the synonym for AMAZING. RESPECT.  :bow:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Will update before the month ends! ^^)
Post by: Sara-chan on March 30, 2013, 05:21:51 AM
I thinks i have the "withdrawal syndrome" with this fanfiction

I love you, please update soon!  :on hobo:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Will update before the month ends! ^^)
Post by: theblueknight on March 30, 2013, 08:55:35 AM
Quote from: Sara-chan on March 30, 2013, 05:21:51 AM
I thinks i have the "withdrawal syndrome" with this fanfiction

I love you, please update soon!  :on hobo:

same here sara-chan this is how I felt at first  :gyaaah:  :err:  :fainted:  :on blackhole:  :imdead: and  I ve been going on here every single day and on my email and always sad  :cry: :tantrum: and a bit angry  :mon mad: cause no update but that's okay I mean this FoF we are talking about  :mon star: you know that when its an FoF fic its gonna be epic  :deejay the wait will be sooooo worth it!!!  :banana: Yes FoF-sama  :bow: :bow: :bow:  please update soon!!!  :onioncheer:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 19: It's all in the lips Part 2!)
Post by: FoF on March 31, 2013, 04:55:59 PM
AN: I think I made it.   :lol:
Sorry for the long wait and...I'll probably rant it out in my replies later. Yeah, unfortunately, I cannot reply to the awesome previous comments now
since it will take me a lot of time to reply.   :lol:
But like in the past, I'll bump this thread again for the replies. Even though I hate bumping my own thread without updates. Oh well. that is life. :nervous
Sorry guys. This chap sucks! :nervous No seriously, it does. I think I said this in the past but, I am losing my motivation to write lately.  :nervous
So, lower your expectations.  :nervous Actually you guys should always lower them if it's me writing. Seriously.  :nervous
Will edit this too in awhile. Not liking it one bit. Plus I haven't really checked it thoroughly.  :nervous
Yeah, I am a lazy author.   :lol:
Anyway, be warned of the crappiness and as usual...

This is fiction. If I ever offend someone, please feel free to tell me.  :)

With that, read ahead. And again, expectations = zero.  :nervous

___________________________________________________




(http://imageshack.us/a/img209/3449/azxx.png)
many thanks to yanouchi and crazywota for the poster




Chapter 19: It’s all in the lips Part 2





“Let’s see…” Creepy trailed as she tilted her head to the side slightly, her eyes up as she began to think. “Well, compared to working in a bar, working in a café can be pretty…unexciting. Mind-boggling boring even.” She said the last bit with a nod before picking up her cup of coffee and taking a sip of it.

Snorlax, who was sitting beside her, let out a heavy sigh, propping her elbow on the table and rests her chin in her hand. “Well I’d rather have that than what we’re constantly dealing here. Dead drunks everywhere.”

“We do have our dead moments too you know.” Creepy says as she placed her cup down the table. Glancing at Snorlax, she grinned as she says, “Though, not as hardcore as you guys have, apparently,” amusement visible in her eyes.

“I’m guessing that dead moments of yours is because of the lack of customers, much like our problem is.” The Sexytary deduced, tapping the tip of her pen lightly on her lips as she glanced at Creepy.

Creepy gave a nonchalant shrug as she replied. “Well, yeah. The location of that café isn’t… good if you ask me.”

“Well that’s an understatement since Starbucks is just across from you guys.” Snorlax mumbled, seemingly bored as she looked at the side.

“Oh, I see.” The Sexytary nodded her head in understanding.

“It’s not just that you know.” Creepy turned to Snorlax, a smug smile across her face. “As a Marketing student, I say it’s more than us being across Starbucks that’s the problem here.”

“Oh really? Enlighten us then.” Snorlax grumbled.

Accepting the challenge, Creepy nodded her head as she sat up straight keeping the smug smile on her face. “Do you know the 7Ps of Marketing?” She asks as she pointed at Snorlax, forming her finger like a gun.

Snorlax frowned at her, looking mildly annoyed at her enthusiastic roommate who obviously wanted to impart her new found knowledge on the Pokemon. Ignoring the unresponsiveness of her roommate, Creepy opened her mouth to answer her own question and divulge her wisdom to Snorlax when the Sexytary unsurprisingly beat her to it, mumbling mindlessly, “Product, Place, Price, Promotion, People, Process and Physical Environment,” as she began writing on her little notebook.

Snorlax and Creepy turned to look at her, surprised. Noticing the stares that were aimed at her, the Sexytary turned to the two, her eyes wide in wonderment behind her glasses.

“Oh, did I…say that out loud?” She asks in embarrassment, giving the two an awkward smile.

“H-how did you…?” Creepy trailed off, frowning slightly. It was only then that Snorlax remembered as to why the Sexytary know the 7Ps.

“Oh yeah. You took up Marketing too didn’t you, Yuki?”

Creepy turned to Snorlax then back to the Sexytary. “You…did?” She blahed as she blinked a few times.

“Uh, y-yeah.” The Sexytary blahed back, still wearing an awkward smile. “I took up Marketing back then as well.”

“Suge~!” A loud excited blah from Creepy as she wore a bright smile. “We have something in blahness blah blah and yadas then.”

“Blah blahs and blah plus yada.” Sexytary.

“Blahhhhh!” Creepy.

“Yada yada?” Snorlax.

There’s just a lot of blahness and yadas really. Caveman talk. Obviously that’s just how much I’m willing to listen to them blabbering amongst themselves back and forth about useless, trivial things. Listening to them is seriously just a waste of time.  Oh don’t give me that disapproving look. They should really be thankful I could hold on to their conversation for that long regardless of the fact that I found it extremely boring. Hmm? You don’t you think they should be thankful? I’m the biggest seashore you know? Meh, whatever. Let me go back to not caring right now. Psh. Really now.

I rolled my eyes and leaned back on the chair, slouching a bit. A small frown crosses my face, the corner of my lips tugged downwards as I stare at the three crazies yammering about whatever back and forth. Moments later, a movement out of the corner of my eye caught my attention. I glanced at the person beside me, watching her lower the washcloth with ice and placing it on the table. Her hand made its way to the top of her head, softly caressing her slightly wet hair, a look of concentration across her face. She too has been quiet the whole time. Wonder what's up with that. Hmmm. But then, now that I think about it, it is sort of normal for her to be quiet in a Betty sort of way. But, I guess it won't hurt to ask if she's okay, given what happened earlier.

Curiously, I subtly leaned closer to her, glanced at the three crazies—who seemed to be preoccupied with the talking, thank God—and then looked back at her, whispering, “You okay?”

She looked back at me, blinking a couple of times then offered me a soft smile. “I’m fine.” She whispered back as she nodded her head.

I glanced back at the crazies then back at her, the corner of my lips slightly quirked up as I gave her an apologetic smile, remembering what happened a little while ago. “Sorry about what I said earlier.” I tell her, still keeping my voice down. “I guess…I wasn’t thinking when I just suddenly blurted that out.” Obviously I wasn’t thinking of how it’ll affect her, that’s for sure. I guess I somehow forgot how easily she blushes.

Hmmm…

She glanced cautiously to the blabbering crazies for a second and then looked back at me, shaking her head a little. “I-It’s okay. I just…” She trailed off softly, her eyes making its way to the armrest of the chair. She bit her lower lip momentarily, looking like she’s searching for the right words to say. Seeing that, it somehow makes me wonder why she has to carefully think of the words to say. I mean, c’mon. If she says that she blushed too much because of the images that flashed inside her head of us making out, I’d be okay with that. I’d be so okay with that because I’d be relieved to know that maybe…

…I’m not the only one who’s having such thoughts, you know.

The I-think-I-want-to-kiss-you kind of thoughts I mean.

She let out a soft sigh. “Wh-what you said just…took me by surprise. So…I can’t help but blush when I heard it.” She replied softly, eyes still away from me. I stared at her for a moment, pushing back the slight disappointment I feel at her answer. I guess…I shouldn’t have expected her to say something differently. Maybe it is just me who has the PV. But then again, she is blushing quite a bit right now. Hmm. Now that I think about it…
 
“You know, you should really try to control that.” I tell her. Slowly, her eyes made its way back to mine; a small frown knitted her brows together as she looks at me confusedly. Amused, I answered her silent question as I pointed out, “I meant you blushing too much. You should definitely control that for the sake of your health, you know,” with an amused smile across my lips.

Her lower lip jutted out slightly as she pouts adorably, still wearing the small frown on her forehead. “You know I can’t help it.”

“Why can’t you?” I raised my eyebrow. She looked at me for a moment, looking like she's hesitating a bit. That is, until she let out a soft sigh.

“B-because of you.” She admitted simply a moment later before looking away, blushing once again. Because of…

“Me…?” she is blaming her blushing on me? Huh.

She nodded her head. “I meant what I said e-earlier. About you m-making me feel warm.” She let out another soft sigh before she shyly looked back at me. Feelings of hesitancy and fear were noticeable in her eyes. But despite that, her eyes still carry that familiar warmth and gentleness inside them whenever she looks at me.

“Wh-when you’re near me, when you look at me, every single time I…I think of you…just everything about you makes me feel warm inside. A-and…I can’t help but blush at that.” She looks at me adoringly as she smiles softly.

“You’re the only reason I-I’m blushing so much, Shinoda-san.” Was her breathy, heartfelt confession that left me...speechless, unmoving and feeling flushed with my lips slightly agape and my heart beating a mile a minute. I continue to stare at her, mesmerized, my mind completely blank as I was unable to find the right words to say something back to her while she looks at me expectantly, tilting her head slightly as if waiting for my response.

Or maybe I could do…something like lean a little closer and…maybe…close the gap between us...?

“Sh-Shinoda-san? Are you—itai!” She let out, wincing in pain before she frowned confusedly at me.

Why did she flinch, you ask?

Well I’m pretty sure anyone who just had their cheeks pinched would react the same way, don’t you think?

“Wh-why are y-you…?” She stammered as her eyes glances between my hand—that’s still holding her cheek between my thumb and forefinger—then back at me.

“You were blushing too much again.” I tell her simply with a grin. Slowly, I retract my hand away from her, my thumb gently brushing against her warm, soft, smooth skin. I kept the forced grin on my face as I looked away from her, hiding the fact that a part of me actually wanted to keep my hand on her and…ugh. The Goddamn PVs probably acting up again.

Fucking Goddamn virus.

“Mean.” She moaned softly causing me to look back at her. She was pouting with a frown on her face as her fingers caresses the place where I pinched her while she glances at me.

I couldn’t help but chuckle at how she looks like a petulant child. All thoughts about the PV suddenly flew out of my mind at the sight of her. “I just wanted to help you with your blushing problem before you combust.” I tell her playfully.

She averted her gaze as she mumbled quietly, “I imagined a different r-response from y-you though,” that I almost didn’t catch it. But I did hear it. I wanted to ask her what response did she have in mind, but before I got the chance to ask her that, the familiar voice of Creepy suddenly bursts our little world, causing Haruna to jump slightly from her seat, startled.

“God, you two are killing me.” Creepy groaned out in frustration.  “Just get married already!”

I let out a sigh and turned to her, not surprised to see three pair of eyes looking our way, observing us. Ugh. I should really fix my focus whenever I’m with Haruna. Yes, I’m going to blame her for this. I just…can’t focus on anything else when she’s with me. Ugh. Goddamn it.

“Do you mind?” I asked monotonously as I raised my eyebrow while my eyes dart between the three meddlesome crazies, ignoring the person beside me who’s probably blushing to death right now. Hmm, should I pinch her again?

The Sexytary raised her eyebrow back challengingly, a teasing smile across her lips. “Shouldn’t we be the one to say that? I mean, the PDA is just—”

“—so fluffy I could die from barfing rainbows." Snorlax piped in with a nod as she took a bite out of the muffin the Sexytary bought earlier. I glared annoyingly at the three which brought about a grin on Snorlax and the Sexytary’s faces. Tch.

“That was not PDA.” I tell them, crossing my arms over my chest. As far as I know, talking to your girlfriend isn't considered as PDA.

...Does it?

"I think you need to brush up your understanding on the concept of PDA." The Sexytary stood up from her chair, giving me a playful smile. "I'm pretty sure being overly sweet to each other in front of an audience is what makes the PDA...THE PDA." She says before letting out a soft chuckle. The other two, from across the table, nodded their head in agreement, a smug smile across their faces. I couldn't help but purse my lips tight, scowling, completely and utterly unamused at them ganging up on me.

ME.

...Hey wait a minute. I shouldn't be the only one receiving this kind of treatment. It takes two to dance lamely you know.

I glanced at the person beside me and immediately let out a soft sigh, my eyes narrowed as I look at her disapprovingly. Why the disapproving look, you ask? Well, let me sum it up for you in three words then.

Face. Blushing. Ice on top of her head.

That's eight words, you say?

I know that smartass. I'm actually giving you freebies here. Talk about being ungrateful. Really now.

Haruna gave me an apologetic smile, shrugging slightly as a lovely blush covers her cheeks, the washcloth with ice was once again on top of her head. Geez Haruna. Get a hold of yourself, you...crazy-blushing-cute-girlfriend you. And yes, I just said she's cute. Fucking deal with it and stop grinning. Geez.

Shaking my head, I turned back towards the crazies. Snorlax and Creepy were watching the Sexytary—who is currently heading towards the front door—as she fishes something out of her pocket.

"Are you leaving?" I asked, frowning slightly feeling confused at the sudden turn of events. I mean, I thought we were going to have a BIG meeting? Yeah, it’s capitalized and bold since the Sexytary said it was pretty important.

As she stood in front of the front door, she pulled out her phone and turned towards us, holding up her phone for us to see while she smiles teasingly at me. "If you were not too busy PDA-ing a little while ago—"

My eyebrow twitched at that which caused her teasing smile to widen.

"—you would've heard me saying that I am going outside for a bit to try and call the Manager." She explained before turning back towards the door and taking hold of its doorknob.

Before she could pull the door open, the person beside me suddenly spoke up, asking her, "B-but it's c-cold outside Kashiwagi-san. W-Why not just c-call from here?" with concern in her voice despite the stuttering. I glanced at her through the corner of my eye, the corner of my lips tugging up a little bit as she looked silly what with the washcloth on top of her head. But yeah, despite the how ridiculous she looks, she has a point. Yeah, obviously her goody-goody-nun-like sense must be tingling with worry for the Sexytary.

"She has a point." I shrugged nonchalantly before finishing the remains of my coffee. As I placed the empty cup back on the table, the Sexytary glanced at us smiling, her eyes had this…mischievous twinkle on them that made me roll my eyes. Okay, here comes another teasing heading our way. Greeaaat. Sarcasm right there people.

"I think I need to cool off for a bit since what I just witnessed a little while ago emitted a whole lot of heat from the obvious tension you two have."

Okay, goody-goody point for Haruna shattered into pieces and turns into an embarrassing, teasing point for her that would obviously make her blush again. How predictable. And again with the PDA thing. Ugh. And I was right. Haruna’s blushing furiously again with her eyes downcast to her lap while she bites her lower lip. Another ugh.

Anyway, after giving the Sexytary a murderous glare her way—which of course, made her grin while she held her hands up in surrender, silently telling me that she’d stop with the teasing already, thank God—she told us to try and call or message Crazy Psycho and ask where the hell she is. With a sigh, she then pulled open the door and walked out of the bar, leaving the four of us to stare at the closed door in silence for a few seconds. Yes, for only a few seconds because after that few seconds of silence, Creepy decided to continue the discussion about the PDA thing that, for the record, really isn't PDA. I mean, God we we are just talking! Geez.

"Please, don't mind us." Creepy urged with her creepy smile on. "Continue with the PDA-ing with the obvious tension if you must." Her eyebrows wiggled playfully causing me to roll my eyes at the absurdity of her suggestion. Yeah right you crazy-megaphonic-creep. Like hell I would. Psh. Really now.

"Coffee." I say flatly as I hit the empty cup lightly with my finger, trying to divert her attention to something else. "Give me another cup of coffee." I ordered.

That completely wiped out the smile on her face and with a look of indifference across of her face, she tells me, "I'm not your maid you know. Get it yourself."

"I didn't say anything about you being my maid." I pointed out as I raised my eyebrow. "I just want you to brew me a new one."

She made a face as she looked away, waving her hand in a brush off manner. "And again with the 'get it yourself.' Puh-lease."

Wow. Creepy showing an attitude. Who would've thought? I am seriously impressed. Is this perhaps because of my goody influence? Hmm. I hope so.

"I c-could...get you a new—" I cut off Haruna's goody attempt by placing my hand on her arm and giving her a look. Thankfully she got my hidden message as she gave me a hesitant nod before she nervously turned to look at Creepy who looked slightly miffed with her arms crossed over her chest. I glanced at Snorlax, not surprised to see her watching curiously as she devours yet another pastry, seemingly anticipating the battle that was happening at the moment. Removing my hand from Haruna's arm, I turned back to look at Creepy. Hmmm. Let's see if this whole bitchy attitude is for real then.

"You don't want to brew me a new one?"

"Did you hear me utter the word yes?" She challenged, raising her eyebrow. Okay, that’s a good jab. Now let’s see what she’d say if I…

"Is that a no for me saying your name as well?" I challenged back, leaning forward a bit, keeping my eyebrow raised. I wasn't the least surprised when her whole bitchy demeanor changed as she turned towards me wearing a genuine, beaming smile.

"Want me to put milk on your coffee?" She offered as she stood up with so much vigor and took my empty cup, placing it on the empty tray near her. Figures.

"Do whatever. Just get to it." I sighed as I shook my head. Well that was disappointingly easy. Knew it. The bitchy attitude was all for show. Kinda like Crazy Psycho's bitchy act. Those two definitely share a lot of common lame ass qualities. So much for being impressed then. Tch.

"I can't believe you folded that easily." Snorlax says disappointingly at Creepy as she shook her head.

"Hey! Don't blame me if I wanted to hear the Prince call me out in my real name to feel that magical, warm, tingling feeling you and Miichan kept on gloating about." Creepy retorted as she glared at her roommate. I raised my eyebrow at Snorlax, silently questioning her sanity upon hearing that. Magical, warm, tingling feeling? The hell? That actually sounds like a urinary tract infection for God's sakes.

Rolling her eyes, Snorlax ignores the look I'm giving her as she placed her empty cup on Creepy's tray, telling her to pour her a new one as well. After grumbling her slight annoyance, Creepy turned to Haruna as she let out a sigh, a small smile crosses her lips as she looks at the person beside me.

"What about you, Princess? Do you—oh." She let out, blinking a few times as she looked at Haruna's still full cup. "You don't like the coffee?" She asks as she tilted her head slightly, her eyebrow rose slightly in question. I turned to look at Haruna's cup then at the person as well, wondering the same thing.

She shook her head, wearing an apologetic smile. "I-I'm sorry. I just...I d-don't drink c-coffee." She says as she briefly glanced at me, probably gauging my reaction. I kept my face passive and expressionless as I looked away from her. Haruna...doesn't like coffee? Huh. Who would’ve known?

I know…I should.

"A coffee lover and a person who doesn’t drink coffee. What a pair." Snorlax says with a smirk.

"They do say opposite attract so...it's all good." Creepy said as she shrugged nonchalantly. "Want some warm milk instead, Princess?"

"Uhm...o-okay. Thank you." Was Haruna's soft reply before she went back to glancing at me. I can feel her eyes on the side of my face and somehow, even if I am not looking at her, I can tell that she's a bit worried about my state of indifference right now. Do I care that she doesn't like coffee, you ask? Honestly, no. I don't care if she likes coffee or not. I don’t care about that.

...What I do care is that I didn't know when I should've.

I know I said we have plenty of time to get to know each other but...I don't know. I guess it just...it just got to me. I mean, it's fucked up that I call her my girlfriend, yet I know nothing about her. It isn't supposed to be like that, right? Being in a relationship isn’t supposed to be like that. So yeah, somehow that thought disturbs me a bit.

"I guess I can just heat this up again and give it to your coffee, loving girlfriend." Creepy tells Haruna before turning to me, asking, "That okay with you, Prince?"

"Yeah, whatever." I tell her boredly as I slouched on my chair, ignoring how Haruna's eye continues to bore holes on the side of my face. Creepy and Snorlax shared a look then simultaneously shrugged right in front of me, while I am looking at them. I narrowed my eyes at that, my lips pursed tight. Rude much? God I hate it when people do that, you know.

After promising to return in a few minutes with our orders and giving me this excited look, that I am guessing is because she THINKS I am going to say her name—yeah yeah I am a big meanie, deal with it—she heads towards the kitchen, smiling widely. Seeing her skipping as she walks somehow makes me want to say that I'm not going to say her real name when she gets back. But then, it is kinda tempting to see her disappointed face. It's been a while since I've seen it so...yeah I am going to go with the latter rather than the former. For humor's sake.

You'd rather call it meanie, seashoric sake rather than humor's sake?

...You know, sometimes I question your sanity as well. No, scratch that 'sometimes' and make it all the time. Seriously. Maybe someone should check that head of yours too. Hey, I am just saying, you know.

A soft, warm hand on my arm suddenly brought me back from my musings and well...it really doesn't take a genius to know who it is, especially when she is the only one seated beside me. Relenting, I finally turned to look at her, finding her pleading eyes on me.

"Can we talk, Sh-Shinoda-san?" She squeezed my arm softly as she asked. I hate that worried look she has on, so I conceded with a soft sigh. Plus, I really am being a bit stupid about this tiny insecurity I have. Knowing her, she'd probably think I am being stupid too. Well, maybe she won't say it out loud, you know. I meant me being stupid. Yeah, she's probably not the type to think negative thoughts to anyone what with her being a Saint and all. I think that’s under the 10 orders of that bearded guy with the stone placard or something. Yeah, I suck at theology, deal with it.

Letting out a soft sigh, I turned to Snorlax who again reached for a muffin, pulling it out of the opened box in front of her.

"Hey, you." I called out.

She stopped midway and looked at me incredulously. "I do have a name you know. I’m pretty sure you know what my name is."

“Right, your name.” I drawled as I nod my head. Remembering what was said earlier, I pointed out, “I don’t want you to suffer UTI, which, oddly enough, from what I heard earlier, can be caused by me saying your real name. Is that right?” That magical, warm, tingling feeling they came up with definitely sounds like a urinary tract infection.

She rolled her eyes before taking a bite out of the muffin in her hand. “For the record, Miichan was the one who told Sae about that Magical…uh…warmness feeling.” She made a face as she looks at the muffin in her hand. Shaking her head, she turns to me and shrugged, grinning slightly. “She says it’s for Sae’s motivation sake so she would relentlessly ask you to say her name. It works, so…I just went along with it.”

That does sound like what Crazy Psycho would say or do. But then again…

“Recorded. Heard. Understood. So happy for you.” I sarcastically said, giving her a forced smile that, of course, ended after a few seconds. With my face in its indifferent state again, I tell her frankly and monotonously, “Now, get out,” causing her to raise her eyebrow defiantly as she rests her chin in the palm of her hand with a grin still plastered on her lips.

“You know, if you say it nicely, I might reconsider.”

Before I can retort back and probably insult the living daylights out of her—yes, that’s an exaggeration, but I was still going to insult her, you know—her warm hand that was on my arm made its way to my wrist, squeezing it softly yet firmly which instantly caused me to stop my antagonistic ways as I quickly shut my mouth. Blinking a few times, I glanced at Haruna and found her looking at Snorlax, giving the Pokemon a shy, nervous smile.

“Uhm…A-Akimoto-san, if you don’t mind, c-can I have a f-few minutes alone with Shinoda-san?” She asks nicely. I watch curiously as she removes the washcloth off of her head with her free hand and placed it on the table. She then let out a soft sigh, her eyes slowly making its way on her lap again. It was only then I noticed that her hand on my wrist hadn’t eased up with the squeezing. I clenched my jaw tight as I felt a twinge of guilt inside me.

Why the sudden guilt attack, you ask?

Well, maybe I’m just imaging it or what, but it felt like she was trying to tell me something what with her holding my wrist firmly like that. It was like, she was silently asking me not to leave her. And for something trivial as not drinking coffee despite it being my favorite? It’s a stupid, silent request, really. And well…I won’t do that to her.

Never.

“I just…I want to t-talk to Shinoda-san privately…j-just for a few minutes…?” She added softly as her free hand pushes her glasses up the bridge of her nose.

“Sure. I’ll give you all the time you want.” Snorlax says as she stood up, smiling at the person beside me who immediately looked up at her. “I’ll even try and distract Sae for a couple of minutes as well.”

“Th-thank you.” Was her reply to Snorlax while she hesitantly removes her hand on my wrist. I tried not to look bothered by it as I kept my indifferent stare at Snorlax.

“No problem.” Snorlax nodded. Her then Poke eyes turned to me, that annoying grin hers slowly making its appearance once again. “Now that’s what I call saying it nicely. You definitely need to learn a lot of things from her, Scrooge.”  She tells me as she moved her eyebrows playfully. I just responded by giving her a look. She replied by chuckling and grabbing yet another pastry from the box of goodies for the nth time before heading towards the kitchen. Seriously, I’ve lost count of how many she consumed those since the moment the Sexytary placed them on the table, she immediately grabbed one and devoured the whole thing with just a blink of an eye. Okay yeah, the blink of an eye is just an exaggeration, but you get what I mean about the instant death of the muffins caused by Snorlax.

As soon as Snorlax was out of sight, I let out a soft sigh; my eyes trained at the surface of the table as a moment of silence engulf the two of us. Thinking that I should start this whole conversation and clear out the misunderstanding between me liking coffee and her not drinking it—which again, for the damn record; I DON’T CARE—I opened my mouth to start when she beats me to it.

“Does it bother you that I…that I don’t drink coffee…?” She asked softly. I glanced at her and found her head downcast, looking at her hands that were placed on her lap. I couldn’t help but frown slightly as I saw a look of apprehension on her face. Maybe I'm right on my assumption earlier about her silently telling me not to leave her. It’s a sickening thought, but…

…does she really think that I’m that type of person?

Shaking my head, I slouched at my seat and leaned my head back on the top rail of the chair, facing the crummy old ceiling of DAFUQ. “On the contrary to what people might’ve said about me, I’m not that shallow.” I admitted quietly, wondering if there are people who really said that behind my back.

Crazy Psycho?

Could be. She has a lot of screws loose, so yeah. She probably said that if I did something that angered her.

Smiles?

He’d probably tell it while laughing then he’ll recount some tale from our High School days to back it up.

Snorlax?

Probably in a half-truth kind of way.

Creepy?

She’d probably point it out in her high pitched voice, then will whine about how I hadn't once called her by her name yet.

The Sexytary?

She’d shake her head in a disappointed manner while she says it.

Fang?

In a heartbeat while she rolls her eyes.

The midget professor?

Uh, probably no. But she would say it directly at me, privately, while offering me coffee.

The Psychiatric Squirrel?

She’d probably wear that annoying know-it-all smile of hers, showing her dimples and point it out to Haruna, adding a few things that might help me with that problem.

All in all, yeah, they probably mentioned it to Haruna here once. Well, except for the midget one. I seriously don’t see her doing that. Anyway, that aside, I couldn’t blame Haruna if she believes them, really. Though, to be honest…

…it would hurt a lot if she did.

The feel of her hand over mine caused me to stop my pathetic pondering. Keeping my relaxed position, I slowly turned my head and found her looking fondly at me, wearing a smile. “On the c-contrary to what you think, no one ever said that y-you were.” She assures me, squeezing my hand softly. “And even if they did, I w-would never believe them because…I see y-you differently.”

“Do you really?” I ask as I cocked my eyebrow upward.

She nodded in reply, a look of sincerity on her face as she bit her lower lip. I watch her carefully as her smile widened and a faint blush appears across her cheeks the moment I turned my hand over to meet hers, clasping them together.

“Know what’s bothering me?” I asked as I squeezed her hand, loving the feeling of them against mine. She shook her head, her smile lessening a bit. A faint smile crosses my lips as I felt her gently caressing the back of my thumb with hers, as if urging me to continue, which, of course, I did.

“I only know little about you.” I confessed.

Her smile once again widened. “ Wh-what do you want to know a-about me?” She asks, curiously, expectantly with a hint of excitement in her voice. I paused for a moment, asking myself what it is that I want to know about her. But, that actually just took a second since it’s obvious what I want to know about her. I really don’t need to think hard for it. It’s obviously obvious, really.

What is it that I want to know about her, you ask?

“Everything.” I tell her softly with a smile as I kept my lazy position. “Your likes, dislikes, why you’re still living in the 90’s when we’re now in the double zeros?” I couldn’t help but let out a chuckle at that last bit especially when she immediately pouted at that. Yeah yeah. Meanie of the year awardee here. Whatever. Not like it didn’t cross your mind as well. Psh.

“But yeah, just everything about you.” I shook my head as I sighed, my playful mood gone and was replaced by seriousness. “I really, REALLY want to know you fully, Haruna.” I tell her sincerely as I sat up, looking at her straight in the eye as I tried to show her how serious I am. “That is, if you let me.”

I wasn’t surprised when her face flushed deeply, her lips slightly agape as she stares at me as if in a daze. Remembering what I did to her earlier about her blushing problems, I moved my hand towards her and gently took hold her heated cheek between my thumb and forefinger, grinning slightly. My grin was short lived though, because before I could pinch her cheek, she surprised me by taking hold of my cheek as well, smiling adoringly.

Hmm?

She shook her head gently, keeping the lovely smile on her face. “I’m not the only one blushing this time.” She whispered to me. I sat there, dumbfounded. Once again, I couldn't come up with my usual witty response as she continues to look deeply into me. It was only then that I realized that she was right as I felt the sudden heat on my face. I am blushing.

So much.

Her thumb started moving, gently caressing my cheek, causing me to clench my jaw tighter than ever as I felt a sudden rush of I don’t know what that I can only assume would be the PV. Oh God. Not now you Goddamn PV.

“You can ask me anything you want, and I’ll answer it with all honesty.” She promised as her hold on my cheek loosened. I tried not to stiffen under her touch as her fingers lightly touched my cheek. “B-but you have to promise me one thing.” She whispered, causing me to swallow down the nervousness and anticipation that rushed inside me as I saw her glance at my lips then back at my eyes.

Is she going to…?

She let out a sad and nervous sigh as she shook her head and removed her hand from my cheek and slowly made its way back to my hand, taking hold of it once again. She squeezed my hand as she tells me her request, saying, “Please p-promise me that…you’d do the same? That you’d tell me everything…about you?”

And just like that, every feeling I had just suddenly vanished. With just one request, I suddenly felt empty--

Her hand tightened on mine as a slight frown crosses her face, showing me a look of dejection that made my heart twinge.

--and I hate how she can easily see it.

“Shinoda-san…I—“

Before she can say whatever it is that she wanted to say, a sudden noise from the kitchen rouses us from our thoughts. The sound of the back door opening and closing noisily, then suddenly—

“Huh? Who the—?!” Creepy shrieked.

“H-Hey! You can’t just barge inside there and—!” Snorlax bellowed but seemed to come out of the person’s ears, ignoring her as its heavy steps continues to head out of the kitchen. I quickly stood up as an unknown person walked briskly out of the open doorway carrying a briefcase. I glanced back at Haruna who stood up as well behind me, looking a bit alarmed and nervous as the unknown person rounds the bar and heads towards us. I stepped back closer to her, shielding her as I turned back to look at the stranger wearing a business suit and a hat.

Who the fuck is this—?

“Meeting! NAOW!” The person shouted deeply, gruffly even as it heavily dropped the briefcase that it was carrying on the table. I felt my shoulder slumped, mouth agape, my eyes widen in shock the moment she turned to look at me, showing her fucked up features. Her familiar Gachapin-like eyes underneath her rectangular framed glasses, silently telling me to be quiet, to go along with whatever fucked up thing she’s planning. And well, all I could say, while I face palm myself to Timbuktu is—

“You have got to be FUCKING kidding me here!”




TBC


___________________________________________


Next Up: Part 3 with the meeting.   Yes, there is a part three. I am sorry. :nervous Talk to you guys later.   :Laughing Out Loud:
ps. you know, I thought I saw crazywota make a comment here earlier when I changed the title.  :Laughing Out Loud:

___________________________________________
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 19: It's all in the lips Part 2!)
Post by: yanouchi on March 31, 2013, 04:56:42 PM
Aahhh....pinch me too Mariko!!!!... :pleeease:

this update made me  :shy1: while :on gay: all the way....

What!? you call this chap sucks?  :grr: that made me grinning and smiling like an idiot now?...

when "You okay?" part....you got me there, thats when i just cannot control myself....

i do not know what will happen to me if you writing in future chapter with
full of motivation, feeling, and emotion (repeat after me...) :on hypto:...
maybe i probably lose a lot of blood with :on bleed: spraying
on the wall everytime reading the fluffy scene.... :imdead:


“You’re the only reason I-I’m blushing so much, Shinoda-san.” :nya:

A faint smile crosses my lips as I felt her gently caressing the back of my thumb with hers... - nice moves Haruna!

I must say Haruna really good in skinship and she had no problem showing her feeling to Mariko

which dumbfounded everytime she confess it. even the way she call Mariko's fullname makes me so giddy inside..

and when the time comes for Haruna call her first name, i maybe rolling on floor that day...


Creepy, "Want me to put milk on your coffee?" *face palm* i can imagine Sae doing that face....


Anyway thanks so much FoF-san, hope you'll having a great time as i've hypnotize just now.... XD
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 19: It's all in the lips Part 2!)
Post by: crazywota on March 31, 2013, 05:08:00 PM
Okay you don't know how much I spazz when I saw the title changed. Scrolled it down and saw Part 2 but w/o new update yet. lolz. I kept on refreshing this thread every 5 mins. And thank God I listened to my brainy not to go to bed yet. And as promised you did update before the month ends. props for that!!  XD

Will Edit this maybe tom. Reading nowww. Thank you for the update!!  :bow:

EDIT:
Okay LOL. Just saw that little comment. And Yes I'm guilty about that. But deleted it afterwards since I don't want people to see my comment rather than your update first. I don't want to get hated  XD anyways gonna read it now. and will edit for the second time later  :nervous

EDIT PART TWOOO:
Quote from: FoF on March 31, 2013, 04:55:59 PM
“God, you two are killing me.” She groaned out in frustration.  “Just get married already!”

Quote from: FoF on March 31, 2013, 04:55:59 PM
“—so fluffy I could die from barfing rainbows." Snorlax piped in with a nod as she took a bite out of the muffin the Sexytary bought earlier. I glared annoyingly at the three which brought about a grin on Snorlax and the Sexytary’s faces. Tch.

Quoting crazies comments about the two. DITTO

OKAYYYYY..
This fanfic will be the death of me!!
Too much skinship and hand touching plus cheek pinching. I almost died. LIKE REALLY. But I restrain myself from dying (lolz) since I still need to witness Scrooge and Betty's relationship leveling up to First base... If lucky enough till second and if you really want me to die at a very young age "Home Run" would do. Best way to kill me, or all of us maybe? lol. Well I wouldn't be surprised if we'd get to see the home run since the couple wanted to know each other's "Everything".  :D But I wouldn't mind the cotton fluffy scenes aswell. Too much sweet can kill too  XD


And for this chappy that caused me to barf rainbows because of that super cute cheek pinching and hand touching and cheek pinching again with caressing after. That just got me really. almost broke my yuri meter btw. this was far from a crappy update imo. And about that, Never think that a certain update of yours sucks! because even filler updates rocks! ...Oh that rhymes! I'm so sugoi!! lol That reminds me, I always do comment on filler chapters more eh? I wonder why. lol

So uhm.. Thank you again for the update despite of your busy schedule you still managed to keep your words about updating before the month ends.
I'm off to bed now. Goodnight to me. and to you too if ever. OTL See you on the part 3! Byiieeee /o/
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 19: It's all in the lips Part 2!)
Post by: Yuki88 on March 31, 2013, 08:15:11 PM
Omfg whoooaaaaaaaaaaaaa thanks for this update afsgdjakdgjahsgdakjshs  :bow: :bow: :bow:

I mean seriously, I giggled in the middle of the night, grinned like an idiot and secretly cheering for Mariko and Haruna during their skinship moment! Oh Gawd this chapter is way too adorable  :wub: :wub:  I might die from diabetes due to the sweetness level in this chapter, yo, FoF-san  :drool:

But GAAAAAAAHHH CRAZY PSYCHO YOU CHOSE FAKKEN WRONG TIMING  :angry: :angry:

Anyway, thanks for the update once again  :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 19: It's all in the lips Part 2!)
Post by: theblueknight on March 31, 2013, 08:54:21 PM
 for the first time since well ever I decide to wake up early (10am and shocked my fam which I still don't see what the big deal is) and I logged in and this is what I see an update from the greatest author in the world!!!!  :twothumbs I almost did I spit take (I was drinking coffee)  :nervous what are you talking about this chap was awesome!!!  8) sure it wasent that long but loved it  :twothumbs a lot of simple normal PDA which satisfied me for now  :wub: I cant wait for the next update funny thing was I kept coming online every single day and kept reading this fic over and over each day til you updated ( yes I know I have a lot of time on my hands )  :nervous btw this  was my reaction to your update  :farofflook: :hee: :on lol: :shifty: :shy2: :mon love: :mon love:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 19: It's all in the lips Part 2!)
Post by: FoF on April 01, 2013, 07:43:25 AM
Replies for the previous and the latest chap


@lovemariharu: you are happy they haven't kissed yet? that is great then!  :lol: Nah, I think I'll focus on BC for now since the pacing of this story is just so frustratingly slow, even for me.  :lol: I'll try to update the next one after a couple of days. I am actually writing stuff on my free time. And yes, Miichan will undoubtedly yet hesitantly, tell them that she is a rich Crazy Psycho.  :lol: And, you are one of my fans? I have those? :nervous Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@yanouchi: The title is deceiving...for now. :Laughing Out Loud: And yeah, Mariko seems to be transforming into a romantic. But then again, Haruna isn't lazing off in being a romantic as well.  :lol: If I have to choose who's more romantic, I'd probably choose Haruna. Though she has a reason behind it.  :lol: do not feel bad about Mariko having an argument with the readers.  :lol: Part 2 contains fluff. The kisses are on hold for now.  :nervous I am glad you liked the current chapter then. :) With me full with motivation, feeling and emotion? That chapter would probably be like the chapter 1 and the G word chapter. :Laughing Out Loud: Hopefully your hypnotism works on me now.  XD Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@flameeyes: I actually cringe when I saw the Happy Valentines day greeting. It's been that long?! that is almost 2 months ago. What's wrong with me?!  :smhid Berating my lazy Posterior self aside,  :lol: no need to thank me for the support. It goes both ways so you really do not need to thank me. :) And about your request? cannot this week. I think I left you a message about that. In the future though. I hope. :nervous Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@RJay: Sae does seem to be completely all over the place there, huh. she is really showing her creepiness to the main couple and Yukirin there which is laugh worthy.  :lol: Oooh. You passed your three subjects! that is great! Congratulations!! XD And physics and chemistry. Those two subjects really are hard. Hope you are doing great there since, this reply is so long overdue. :nervous And yeah! Hang in there! Glad to hear your friends supporting you as well. XD A pat in the back, a couple of simple words for support, silent cheering from friends and all those etcs? It really boosts up your fighting spirit. :) I actually got attacked by the busy-sitis (God I am lame  :lol: ) that it was really hard to write anything. I had to focus on one thing, and I chose that.  :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! Hang in there! XD

@Yuki88: Glad you like the previous and recent updates then. XD Yeah, the recent chapter does seem to have a lot of skinship there, huh.  :lol: If you think about it, both of them are like unBettying and unScrooging each other to the point of no return to the world of rainbows.  :lol: Crazy Psycho's wrong timing? she is nominated for the worst timing award category now along with Haruna from back then.   :lol: And from your previous comment, I am glad I could help ease the stress you feel in your group project. :) Not much, but I am glad I could help. :) Since that was almost two months ago, I hoped it went well? If it still isn't done, then I wish you good luck and support. Hang in there! XD Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@kahem: Actually, that idea of the monologue in the previous chapter came from you.  :lol: So it was not surprising that it felt like that for you.  :lol: And if they do kiss in the future, I am so going to the 'Fuck yeah' pump fist with you.  I mean, even for me, after the whole torture, I'd yell out my feelings of relief.  :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@KojiYuu44: I am glad you like the previous chapter. :) An yeah, her monologues, despite the jabs and insults she does, seems to get more and more emotional to the fact that you'd get to see her human side. Which is sort of funny since she is trying out the things she said she would not do or feel. Curiosity is definitely a dangerous thing.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@O r i g a m i:  I am glad you like it this fic so much then. XD I would never forget Basket Case. I mean, despite the constant struggles I have with the scenes  :lol:, I do have a lot of fun writing it. It's refreshing in a way. :D You really do not have to worry. I will finish this. Though it really would probably take time, given how slow I update. :nervous Still, I am going to finish it.  :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@Chichay12: The kissu, kissu and MORE KISSU is unfortunately on hold. :nervous But, it will not be long. So it will not be long till we all run ghey like onionboy does.  :lol: Here's hoping I'd make it worth the wait. :nervous Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@LukeMatsuda: Thank you for the compliment. :) I do not really think I write very well :nervous but thanks for thinking that I do. :nervous I'll try to keep it up in the future chapters.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@theblueknight: Thank you for reading POF and now this. Seriously, thanks. :) I am really glad you tried this fic out despite you liking KojiYuu and MariMii. And uh...I am not what you call an amazing writer :nervous but thank you for thinking that. :nervous I do try my best so thank you for the compliment. :nervous Just so you know, receiving such compliments makes me --> :nervous And yeah, the idea of Haruna being Betty came from Ugly Betty and La Fea mas Bella. Though honestly, I did not watch those two.  :lol: I seriously do not know why that suddenly came to mind when I started this about a year ago.  :nervous And, do not think this the wrong way, but I loled at the withdrawal syndrome you and Sara-chan seemed to have.  :lol: I can't help but feel guilty and at the same time, happy about that. Mixed feelins.  :nervous And you are right, the previous chapter isn't that long huh. Had to cut it really since it'll take me a couple of days if I did not. And I do not want your withdrawal to worsen so... :nervous I am glad you liked the recent chapter then. Though people like it, I still don't. :nervous And that gif of onionboy with the holding of the knife on your last comment? Should I be worried about that?  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@AoiShiori: You know, when I first read your comment, I was like: 'I KNOW! I am THE WORST FOR NOT UPDATING AT MARIKO-SAMA'S BIRTHDAY! I FAILED!' with the feeling of guilt and such. It's kinda funny now that I think about it.  :lol: But I SERIOUSLY did want to update at that time. But I couldn't so I didn't. *cue creys of anguish* That was actually after reading your first two sentences.  :lol: Then I felt better after reading the rest, so no worries.  :) And yeah, I'll keep doing what I do with fire power! I hope. :nervous.  Thank you for the first post ever and having Basket Case as your favorite. Seriously, thanks! :) And another thanks for thinking I am amazing :nervous And my fans? I have fans? :nervous Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@bou-j525: You have no idea how my eyebrows literally almost reached my hairline when I saw you commented on this fic. I was like: 'WHAT THE-?!'  :shocked I felt a bit weirded out, to be honest, since I really didn't think you'd read this fic. Since it is MariHaru and all.  :nervous But like the others that read it, despite the main couple not being their OTPs, I am thankful that you gave this a chance. Seriously, thanks. :)  And yeah, I get the whole busy thing and how life seems to be preventing you from going back to the world of intense imaginations, aka fanfic world.  :lol: That actually sounds like a theme park.  :lol: And I loled at how you did avoided the worst cliffy I did a while back.  :lol: Given how you were at POF, I think you would've threaten me again to update.  Ah, such fun times.  :lol: Basket Case is becoming your favorite now instead of POF? Wow. I am surprised.  :shocked The things you enumerated...:nervous...my fics making you press such long, capitalized, incoherent words...:nervous...being admired by you...:nervous Thank you for thinking all that. :nervous :) Believe me, there are a lot of mistakes here that I have yet to correct. So I am sort of glad you did not notice all of those.  :nervous Yeah, read Bitten next year to avoid huge cliffhangers again.   :lol: Aw it's okay if that was your first and last comment since that comment you did was like...wow. Plus, I'll keep it in the back of my head how you are reading BC as well. :) And lol at what you voted at the poll. Oh and come back soon in the fanfic world when life eases up on you okay? I miss you. Plain and simple. Your fans miss you. Another plain and simple. :) Your fics are prophetic you know, so come back soon and tell us what happens next.  :lol: No pressure. :) Take care of yourself now bou-j525! Good luck with your studies and work! :) Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@Sara-chan: I am so sorry that you have the withdrawal syndrome and I am so sorry that, like with theblueknight, I find it a little bit funny. :nervous I am sorry for the extreme lateness as well. Blame life.  :nervous And aww at the love. If it makes you feel a little better, I love you too. XD  Though I have a feeling you'd rather have me update fast than hearing that I love you as well.  :nervous Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@crazywota: Your comment made me lmao. First post: smile. Edit number one: lol. Edit number twooo: lmao. You see the transition there?  :lol: I knew I wasn't hallucinating then about you posting when I changed the title! XD And I doubt people would hate you for that though.  :lol: I am glad that you liked the recent chapter. :) And yeah, I just noticed that I think I overdid the skinship a bit. :nervous But, it's all innocent skinship between the two anyway, so it works.  :) Hmmm. I don't want you to die at a young age. I think you are a funny person. I don't want to kill the remaining funny persons in the world. So maybe I should rethink that Home run bit huh. But then again, it's sort of fun to try as well. *cue ebil laugh* Kidding.  :lol: About the last bit and the home run bit.  :lol: But yeah, I really think you are a funny person. :D And since I don't want to kill you in the future, I'd give a warning first if it's safe or not. :) I'd be all: 'WARNING! COULD KILL CRAZYWOTA!' lmao. Again with the kidding. It is April Fool's day so...forgive me. :nervous LMAO at the rhyme thing you did.  :lol: I think you are a rapping girl in the making now.  :lol: Filler chapters doesn't contain much heavy scenes that makes the reader want to strangle the author...so maybe that is why.  :nervous The moment I pressed post, I was all XD since I made it! Hehe. :D Sweet dreams then, even though you are pretty much awake now.  :nervous Will see you at the part 3 then. :) Thanks for reading and commenting. XD

To the silent readers and thank you pressers, I thank you as well. :bow: :bow: :bow:

As for my rant like I said earlier, I think I slept it off. That or I completely forgot what it is I am supposed to rant here.  :nervous
I really need to drink something for my forgetfulness.  :smhid
Oh, yeah. I am supposed to say sorry. Right.  I remember now. :nervous
Sorry for the late update. Again, I am a slow writer. And it takes me a couple of days to complete a chapter that has got to have at least a certain number of pages in MS Word.
The latest chapter though is only short compared to the others. I had to cut it since I have a feeling it would take me at least 30 pages to complete the 'it's all in the lips' chapters. And if I do that...my head might explode.  :nervous I always believe that a dead writer is a no-no.   :lol:
Plus, honestly, like I said in my little AN earlier, I am losing motivation to write lately. So writing became my least priorities the past weeks that had gone by.
Not to worry though since I gave my word that I will finish everything.  :)
And, I think I am slowly getting back on track what with the constant support you guys give me. Seriously, thanks.  :)
If I could cry buckets, I would. But that could take years to fill, so I am just going to go with thank you.    :)
Thanks for the constant support and patience. OnionBoy bows down as thanks. :kneelbow:

About BC
Just a little heads up though, about the kiss? Two updates more and you'd probably see it. 
I think I tortured you guys enough with the waiting.   :nervous
Plus, we really need to get past the kissing before we head to the heavy parts.   :D
I just realized that I've written 19 chapters here, yet we do not have a problem. I think I'd better change that soon.   :lol:

About Bitten
On hold for now. I think I have to focus on BC first since we have a longs ways to go on the storyline.
But if I do feel like updating Bitten, I will. I am not going to label it as in HIATUS.  :)

I guess that's that. If something comes up, I'd probably tell it on the next chap.  :)
Oh yeah, part 3 will probably come out soon. Just give me a couple of days. Not telling when now! :P But I am pretty sure it will not take a month.   :nervous
I am actually writing on my free time, like right now.   :) So yeah, wait for it.  :)
Thanks again guys!  :bow:
Will see you in a couple of days then.  :)  :pig lazy: <--Since nobody uses pig gifs.   :lol:

EDIT!
I think I forgot to include on my latest update that Miichan was wearing a beard.
Sorry about that.  :nervous Will include that in part 3.  :nervous
If you have questions about BC or anything, just want to talk and other things, feel free to PM me.  :) I am a nice girl you know!   :lol:

As Nelson Muntz would say...'HAHA MADE YOU LOOK!' It's April Fools days.   :lol: Enjoy the day guys!  XD

 
 
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 19: It's all in the lips Part 2!)
Post by: RJay on April 01, 2013, 04:18:03 PM
Wow! After two weeks and a whole month you finally updated XD not that I'm counting or anything :lol: But anyway, you finally updated which made my day even better.

Mariko and Haruna's sweetness is definitly giving the diabetes and a massive sugar rush, plus it doubled or even tripled when I was a baby's first birthday party the day you updated. Gotta tell you, three cans of sodas, slices of cakes and much more candies/chocolates plus reading this update made me really high with the rest of my friends and also adding all the kids in that party. WOW! :w00t:
All the sweetness and little bits of skinship was so cute just how Sayaka says it '-so fluffy I could die barfing rainbows' :lol: So true.
Mariko wanting to know Haruna is just so aww and more skin contact and cheek caressing. They're definitly so cute and Mariko completely forgot that three pairs of eyes were staring at them, is just funny.

Yeah, Sae giving creepy vibes -sigh- Sae, Sae, Sae. :lol:
Chemistry and physic are definitly hard and contains more hardwork; I already applied for college and still waiting for their response, it's getting really frustating, I've been waiting overly a month for their response and now I'm really nervous for not getting accepted to college. :( :cry:
They shouldn't make future students wait too long for their fucking response while some of my friends are already accepted. -sigh- Obviously, I'm getting a terrible sign; but with you and my friends still supporting me, I should not lose hope now can I? :)

This chapter wasn't that bad as you say it was, I still enjoyed it though and also your other readers out there.

Please update soon! XD
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 19: It's all in the lips Part 2!)
Post by: theblueknight on April 01, 2013, 08:04:12 PM
 lets see where to start ah yes my respect for you has gone with the wind see :
(\_/)
( '_')
(> )>O I was going to give you a cookie
U..U

....(\_/)
....('_' )
.O<( <) But then i was like...
.....U..U

..( \_/ )
.(O__O)
. (>O<) I LIKE Cookies!!!
. U....U

(\_/)
( '_')
(> )>O Then i said: sharing is caring....
U..U

....(\_/)
....('_' )
.O<( <) But then i was like...
.....U..U

...(\_/)
.(O__O)
.(>O<) ITS MY COOKIE!!!
. U....U


  :kekeke:  :hiakhiakhiak:  so I ate it  :kekeke: :kekeke: :kekeke: :hiakhiakhiak: :hiakhiakhiak:  ... nah im kidding  :P if I had cookie would share  :) ... its all good clean jabs at me no prob I can take it   :cool1:  your welcome FoF-sama I really did fully and truly embrace and cherish POF and hoping you do more for that story  :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow: also what is wrong with you FoF-sama  :shocked your way better writer than the other authors on FF that I read stories from im telling you you are one of a kind amazing!!!  :onioncheer:  seriously you never watch the original ugly betty or la fea mas bella and ugly betty  :panic: :panic: :panic:  you gotta at least watch la fea mas bella its hilarious of all three of them I think that is the best one  :D and just so you know the whole withdrawal syndrome me and sara-chan have is your fault  :scolding: but we cant really blame you we worship and adore you too much  :luvluv2:  but I must say this dow you sound to me like a another sado  :smhid but that is okay  :fap you know what they say laughing is good for the soul  :thumbsup  oh ha ha ha I did not notice that the onion was holding a knife  :nervous but hey maybe ill come to have a use for it later on it all depends on our dear FoF-sama right FoF-sama?  :shifty: :kekeke:   :kekeke:  now also whats up with this
Quote
I glanced back at Haruna who stood up as well behind me, looking a bit alarmed and nervous as the unknown person rounds the bar and heads towards us. I stepped back closer to her, shielding her as I turned back to look at the stranger wearing a business suit and a hat.

Who the One Direction is this—?
  :shocked    tell me you aint talking about wannabe NSYNC here as in One Direction the ones that sing what makes you beautiful from JD4  :shocked I had to reread that part to make sure  :on study:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 20: It's all in the lips Part 3!)
Post by: FoF on April 15, 2013, 02:33:58 PM
My Replies to Commenters

@RJay: Phew. I'm so glad you didn't count then. :lol: Three cans of sodas, slices of cakes and lots of candies and chocolates?! Wow. That definitely sounds like a sugar overload! How fun! XD I suddenly miss attending kiddie parties. :lol: That chapter does seem to cause diabetes huh.  I honestly think I overdid the sweetness there. :nervous Hmmm. Like Takamina said, 'Hard work will definitely be rewarded.' I'm a firm believer of that. So don't worry. I'm sure you'll get accepted to the colleges you applied to. Just wait and see. :) Oh yeah! Support support RJay-san! xD You'll get it! Have faith. XD Thank you for thinking that it wasn't bad. For me it does, but at least you guys enjoyed it. That's what counts. XD Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@theblueknight: Honestly, I'm not much of a cookie fan. If it was a cake, I'd probably tackle you for it. :lol: I honestly don't think I'm better. :nervous Thank you for thinking that though. :) I still lol at the withdrawal syndrome. But yeah, thanks much for the worship and adoration as well. :nervous And no, I'm not a a Sado. :lol: That's true. Laughing is definitely good for your soul. So thank you for feeding my soul with laughter. :lol: And I'm pretty sure I'd be seeing onionboy with the knife sometime in the future. I won't doubt that. :nervous And lol at the one direction prank. :lol: Thank you for reading and commenting! XD 

To the silent readers and thank you pressers, I thank you as well.  :bow: :bow: :bow:

Okay, first, I'm sorry but, I have to cut it again.  :nervous
Believe me, I'm frustrated in cutting it but it needed to be cut.  :lol:
So yeah, there's part 4 which hopefully would be the last.

Second. Sorry for the lateness.  :nervous
I was actually planning on updating last week of Wednesday, but I suddenly got busy with work.
I had to finish a few things, but I did ended up writing during my break.  :)

Third. I actually talked to someone about where this story is going. *wink*wink
Honestly, it helped a lot and it made me feel lighter for some reason. It helped boost my motivation as well. I think this chapter shows it. Unlike the previous chapter.  :smhid
Though, I don't know about how that person I confided to feels though.  :lol: But still, I'm thankful for him/her.  :)
I remember he/she commented about how I continuously said this fic would be predictable. And honestly, it is. Everything I've written in BC is pretty cliche stuff.
But I tend to break out of it soon.  :) I think I've given a tiny chink to this cliche story since the beginning. That chink isn't much, but it's the beginning of the changes in BC.
Honestly, I'm the type that tend to make whatever fic I write...interesting. POF readers probably know what kind of writer I am.  :nervous
With that said, please stick around, okay?  :)

So with that said, I warn:
This is fiction. If I ever offend someone, please feel free to tell me. :)

Oh and as a side note, when I learned Sayaka was graduating I was all ->  :shocked :bleed eyes: :cry:  :(........:)
Yeah, after much ellipsis, I've accepted it and feel happy for her. She is one of my favorite. So wherever or whatever she thinks is best? Support. :)
It was sort of a wake up call for me to hurry up and finish this before my oshitroll graduates you know.  :lol:

Oh yeah, italicized wordings are flashbacks!  :)
Okay, stop blabbering now!  :lol:

Enjoy! :)




_________________________________________________




(http://imageshack.us/a/img266/4639/dy47.png)
many thanks to yanouchi and crazywota for the poster




Chapter 20: It’s all in the lips Part 3





“…”

“…”

“…”

Okay just pretend that there’s one ellipsis of silence per person here. If a little while ago it’s the Caveman talk, now it’s the Mime talk as we’re all seated around a table with a clown standing in the middle, looking expectantly at us, eyes moving from person to person. He or she places her hands flatly on the table, supporting her weight as she leans forward a little.

“Well?” He or she asks expectantly in a phony male voice that REALLY sounded dumb. Like Dumb and Dumber meeting Dumbest dumb. Fucked up, I know. But just go along with it. “Isn’t anyone going to introduce themselves? I’m waiting.” He or She added, tilting his or her head slightly to the side.

“I don’t know about you guys, but this is seriously insulting.” I mumbled as I shook my head and slouched on my chair again. I hear the Sexytary in front of me grumble something, her head downcast to the table, hand covering her eyes and forehead. Yeah after the shock she had upon finding this…bozo dressed up like that, she just gave the most disappointing look as she shook her head, then just plopped on the chair and just…immediately went to her own world of headaches. No, I don’t know if she has a headache. I’m just assuming she has one.

Do I feel some sort of disappointment as well with the situation?

Of course. I mean, I really thought she’d face her fucked up fears and just tell Snorlax and Creepy the truth about her, you know. I mean, they’re friends and all. And despite what I think about those two crazies, I still think they deserve to know the truth. But then again, a part of me, really can’t blame Miichan from being afraid.

Not when she’d been hurt a couple of times in the past.

“Sh-Shinoda-san…” The person next to me lightly chided, sounding a bit nervous. She probably knows that Crazy Psycho would retort back at my side comment.

“And we have a volunteer.” Crazy Psycho says as she turns to me, forcing a smile despite the obvious irritation apparent in his or her face. “You, with the helmet-like hair. Will you introduce yourself?” She pointed at me, eyebrows raised challengingly. Guess Haruna was right. Meh, knowing Crazy Psycho, it was bound to happen anyway. She’s that fucked up.

I narrowed my eyes boredly as I glanced at him or her, crossing my arms over my chest. “You talking to me Mr. Pringles?” I asked before raising an eyebrow defiantly. Her fake beard that disturbingly resembles Pringle’s beard twitched at that.

“That’s Mr. Matsumoto. Not Mr. Pringles.” She informs me as she narrowed her eyes underneath her glasses, looking a bit miffed. I restrained myself from grinning, knowing that if I irritate the hell out of her, she’d loose the fake voice and probably give out the obvious to the two.

I shrugged nonchalantly. “Whatever.”

“This is a business meeting we’re having.” She says as she slammed her hands on the table, causing it to shake. The loud thump made everyone flinch in surprise. Of course I didn’t as I kept my blasé mask on despite the heated glare I was receiving. “I appreciate it if you would act like a professional for at least a damn minute here!”

“Professional?!” I turned my head to look at her fully, my eyebrow raised. “This coming from someone who just barged inside here using the back door, dressed up like she’s going out for trick or treating?! Seriously?!” I looked at her incredulously, ignoring the hand that was holding me and the hesitant voice of its owner as she tries to calm me down. Nope, not happening.

Crazy Psycho slammed her hands again on the table before exclaiming in her true voice, “That’s it! You’re fired!” furiously as she pointed at me. Broken to pieces. So easy. Tch. Typical Crazy Psycho.

The Sexytary let out a heavy sigh as she shook her head, resting the hand that was covering half of her face on the table. “We only have two bartenders here. If you fire her, we’d only have one bartender left. It's hard to find good help these days especially if this whole place looks like a dingy old bar that doesn't look like it's making enough money.” She tells Crazy Psycho tiredly, her eyes still trained on the table. 

I turned to look back at Crazy Psycho, who still kept her glare and finger pointed at me. I see her jaw tightened as she paused for a moment, as if thinking. Finally, she slowly lowers her hand and with her glare still present, she tells me, “Okay, you’re rehired. But I’ll give you a warning,” in a not so threatening kind of way.

I rolled my eyes at her quick change of heart and leaned my head back on the top rail of the chair, my eyes trained on the ceiling. “Oh please, go ahead and fire me.” I sighed, shaking my head a little. “I don’t want to live in this world anymore.”

“You ungrateful seashore.” I hear Pringles mumble causing me to roll my eyes again. Psh. Whatever dumbest. Whatever.

“Okay, I’m still a bit confused here.” Creepy piped in as she raised her hand, looking confusedly at us. “I mean, I still don’t get why Miichan has to pretend to be the manager guy. Just…where is the manager anyway?”

Well at least she’s not like dumbest here who thinks she can get away with dressing up like Pringles in a mafia outfit. Geez.

I watch lazily as a look of slight annoyance crosses Creepy’s face what with Snorlax elbowing her on her side saying, “Hey, what are you doing? If you give it away, Miichan would stop pretending. You’ll spoil all the fun.”

“Really now?” I said as I raised my eyebrow, feeling a bit weirded out that the Pokemon is somewhat enjoying this. Snorlax gave me a grin as she shrugged. Yeah, obviously she is enjoying this quite a lot. That’s just fucked up. Seriously.

I hear Crazy Psycho clear her throat. “Uh, wh-what are y-you saying?” She stammered, using her pathetic, fake male voice again. “I’m not Miichan. Like I said earlier, I’m Mr—“

“Arghh! Shut up!” The Sexytary suddenly yelled as she slammed her notebook hard on the table. She glared menacingly at the taken aback Mr. Pringles who looked to be fearful for her life. She should be, I mean, I think I saw a vein popped up in the Sexytary’s neck. If any more veins appear, it REALLY won’t be pretty.

A chuckle coming from my right suddenly breaks the silence. Turning my head lazily to my right side, I wasn’t the least surprised to find that it was the Pokemon who let out the chuckle. She pointed at Miichan as she let out another chuckle. “So your first name is Argh, middle name is Shut, last name Up. Get it?”

And then there was Mime talk again as we gave Snorlax a look, completely unamused at her joke. Well, except for Haruna who’s just giving her an awkward smile. But yeah, I think she knows too that joking right now isn’t really a keen idea right now. Not now when there’s an apparent tension in the air that is.

What kind of tension is it, you ask?

The angry heading towards murderous tension. At least that’s what it looks like on the Sexytary.

Snorlax began saying something in her defense but I didn’t listen to it since a gentle squeeze on my arm suddenly caught my attention. It was only then did I realize that Haruna hadn’t yet let go of my arm. Turning to her, I found her looking back at me, looking like she wants to say something to me. Hmm?

Her eyebrows and the corner of her lips moved slightly up as she looks at me expectantly. I guess she doesn’t want to verbally say it then and just opted to tell me with her facial expression. It was like she was…expecting something from me. Eh? What the hell is she…?

Probably noticing my confusion, she looked at Miichan for a second then back at me, her eyebrows then moved slightly up again, giving me that same expectant look. It took me a moment to finally realize what it is that she was trying to say and…well…

I gave her a tired look, trying to ask her if I really have to do what it is that she’s asking me. The corner of her lips quirked up as her reply to my silent question. She’s sort of giving me a playful look, a look that tells me that I don’t have much of a choice since I should be the one to do it. No one else. And…well…

…Goddamn it, I’m going to concede, aren’t I?

Letting out a defeated sigh, I slowly stood and turned to Crazy Psycho who looked confusedly at me. Silence once again engulfed the room as all eyes turned to me, waiting.

“I need to talk to you Mr. Pringles.” I tell her as I crossed my arms over my chest, giving her a bored look. Her eyebrow twitched and irritation quickly replaces her questioning gaze towards me.

“For the nth time, my name isn’t Mr. Pringles. It’s Mr.—“

“Whatever.” I cut her off as I rolled my eyes and moved towards her. She opened her mouth to retort back but didn’t get a chance to say whatever fucked up thing she’s going to say when I grabbed her arm and began dragging her towards the kitchen. She gave me an incredulous look as we round the bar.

“H-hey! What are you—?!“

“Shut up and keep walking.” I growled as I glanced at her.

“Can I at least finish one sentence?! God!”

“You just did. Good for you. Bravo.” I dryly said as I took hold of the doorknob of the back room with my free hand. Ignoring the grumbling she’s doing, I pulled open the door and shove her inside, causing her to stumble a little.

“Hey! I’d appreciate it if you would—!“

And again I cut her off by slamming the door hard and locking it. She quickly turned to me, both her fists clenched tight, her cheeks red in rage. I raised my eyebrow at her and crossed my arms over my chest, seemingly unfazed by the seething anger that was emitting out of her.

“You were saying?” I asked as I leaned back on the closed door.

She gave me a menacing glare, her jaw clenched tight and her fists trembling slightly. It was as if she was building up enough energy to—

“I HATE YOU!!!!!!!”

—yell that out in bold and capital letters with loads of exclamation points. Ugh. I think…my ears are ringing a bit on that one hell of an outburst. I wouldn’t be surprised if the others heard it as well. Hell, it wouldn’t be surprising as well if some people outside the bar heard it. Yeah, it was that loud. AND annoying. Hey, I’m just saying.

Frowning slightly, I began rubbing my ear annoyingly as I growled, “Does that make you feel better, Mr. Pringles?”

“Okay that’s it!” She exclaimed angrily yet again. I watch confusedly as she removes her coat, fake beard, loosened her tie, unbuttoned two of her buttons of her shirt and rolled up her sleeves to her elbow. I narrowed my eyes boredly as she held up her fists as she says, “Put em up and let’s tumble,” while she glares at me, obviously asking for a fight.

“Seriously?” I raised my eyebrow.

“Did I stutter?! Now put em up you ungrateful bitch!” She barked back in spite. I stared at her for a moment, hiding the shock feeling I had. I mean, she just called me a bitch. Usually it’s seashore nowadays but now…it’s bitch? Wow. She must be REALLY angry right now. But then again…

I took a few steps forward, hands forming into fists at my side as I asked, “Why the hell should I be grateful to you, you coward, rich ass, psycho!” glaring at her. Yeah, I know saying that would egg her on. But saying that I’m ungrateful?! Well excuse me for being a little bit angry about that when I have no fucking reason to be grateful for right now!

“I gave you life, you soulless, boney bitch!” She pointed at me.

“You’re not my mom!” I tell her quickly as I grit my teeth. “All you ever gave me is a pain in the ass and tons of headache you mentally, deranged, green p*ssy!”

“There’s medicine for that!! Go to the doctor for God’s sakes!!” She stomped her feet on the floor, her face flushed in seething anger. “And I don’t have a green p*ssy!! Take it back, you fruit cat, helmet-like haired, skinny WENCH!!!” She added before she charged towards me, surprising me. She quickly grabbed me by my collar and pushed me, slamming me hard against the door, causing me to grit my teeth and close my eyes from the impact. My hand impulsively took hold of her wrists, trying to somehow ease up her hold on me as she was still pushing me hard. My collar that she had a death grip on was slightly strangling me, causing little pain. Slowly, I opened my eyes, squinting with clenched teeth. I wasn’t surprised to find face to face with the Psycho, her heated glare still aimed at me as her seething anger hadn’t lessened one bit. Ugh. This is so like most of our bitch fight way back when. Such fond memories. Yeah, sarcasm there.

“You guys okay over there?” Was the muffled voice of the Sexytary from outside the room, checking on us. I wouldn’t blame her for checking on us since we are pretty loud with the hating.

“FINE!!” Both me and Crazy Psycho simultaneously barked, keeping our heated glare on each other. Thinking that I should do something to make her release me, I removed my hold on her wrist and took hold of her collar as well. Honestly, I didn’t know what I was thinking, but then again, maybe I wasn’t thinking, you know. Because the next thing I know, I pulled her towards me and…well…

…I gave her a head-butt.

Painfully, hard.

Stupid, I know.

Both of us quickly released each other and stumbled away, crouching and groaning in intense pain as we held our head.

“GODDAMMM ASSFU—“

“MOTHERFU—“

“That doesn’t sound fine to me.” Sexytary says, probably as she heard the expletive words coming out of our mouths. Again, we’re both groaning in intense pain. So it’s only natural that we’re cursing to our hearts contents here.

“You couldn’t just kick me in the groin like a normal person would?!” She groaned a moment later as she leans on the table, rubbing her forehead. “You had to go for the head?!”

I removed my hand on my forehead as I sat on the floor and leaned back against the door, glaring at her. “Well sorreee for not thinking about THAT! I’ll be sure to remember that in the future if you ever pin me again against the door!” I tell her sarcastically as I rolled my eyes. Psh. Really now.

“Geez, you’ve got a hard head, did you know that?”

“Well, not as hard as yours, asswipe.” I growled softly before hissing in pain as I touched my forehead. “I swear to God Minegishi, if I find a bruise tomorrow, you’re so dead.” God I hope I’m not bleeding right now. Hmmm. No blood, thank God. Still hurts like hell though.

She gave me an unbelieving look saying, “Shouldn’t I be saying that?! You’re the one who went all head-butt happy here!”

“I wouldn’t have done that if you weren’t being an idiot.” I retorted quickly despite the fact that she has a point. But I have a point too you know. And…did I tell that I hate it whenever she has a point? No? Yeah well, for the record, I hate it. Please keep it in mind.

“How am I being an idiot?!” She asks as she pushed herself off of the table, glaring at me. “You of all people should know why it’s hard for me to admit who I really am! I was expecting you to back me up there, but instead you made a fool out of me!”

“I’m making a fool out of you?” I snorted, looking at her like she is insane. “FYI, you’re making a fool out of yourself here! Not me! In case you didn’t know, it’s blatantly obvious that it’s you in that outfit. How you think you could get away with it is just plain stupid!”

I pushed myself up from the floor and walked towards her. I stopped when we're arm’s length apart from each other. She kept her hardened glare at me, her jaw tightened as she clenched it hard. She didn’t say anything, knowing I was right. I can see it in her eyes, but she’s just too stubborn right now to admit it. I’m not going to stop now though. As her bestfriend, I have to make her realize that this fear she has is foolish. She really doesn’t need to be afraid.

At least…not when I’m around.

“And I do know why it’s hard for you to admit it! I remember it clearly! I was there! But what I don’t get is why you’re hesitating on telling them.” I said as I sighed, my voice softening a bit. “They’re not like those people who used you. They’re good people, so why?”

Much like my voice, her glare softened as she let out sigh. She shook her head and kept her eyes away from me, pondering for a moment. When the moment passed, she let out another sigh before timidly admitting, “I just…I like my relationship with them right now. What if when I admit the truth…they…change? What if they won’t like me after finding out? I don’t…I don’t want that,” her voice cracking a little.

I placed a hand on her shoulder, causing her to look back at me. I offered her a small smile for comfort as I squeezed her shoulder gently. “That won’t happen. They’re not that kind of people. I know it and so do you."

“I…I guess.” She sighs as she looks to the side, obviously still a bit unconvinced. Seeing it, I decided to go with what I know would make her feel better as I squeezed her shoulder again.

“If it makes you feel better, I’ll punch them for you if they do give you a hard time.” I tell her reassuringly. She turned to me, wearing a small smile, the doubt and fear that was apparent in her eyes were now replaced by amusement.

“Really…?” She timidly asks in a small voice as she looks at me through her eyelashes behind her rectangular framed glasses.

“Yeah.”

“You…promise…?” She asks again. Seeing her like this, I can’t help but be reminded of how she was when we were kids. Flashes of memories like how she’d feel bad for doing something that wasn’t really her fault to begin with and how it’d be my duty as her ‘bestfriend’ to try and cheer her up despite not knowing how, just suddenly came to me. How—despite the headache that she does always brings me—I always have this…weird tendency to protect her.

What brought about this weird tendency I have, you ask?

I…I don’t know. Maybe because I pity her for carrying a heavy burden in such a young age? Being a heiress and all. Or maybe because, deep inside, I know she’s right on what she said. About her giving me life I mean. Not the motherly way, like what I said earlier. I knew what she meant and I just retorted that in defense. But yeah, in her own fucked up way, she gave me life. My life would’ve been boring if it weren’t for her. She gave me a little bit of soul. She never gave up on me and persistently stuck by my side despite my shortcomings. And, I guess I just want to return the favor.

Even just for a little.

I shook my head as the corner of my lips tugged up slightly, giving her a slight grin. “Yeah. I promise.” I assure her, causing her smile to widen. Heh. That’s more like it.

“You know, it’s been a while since you punched people for me.” She says before letting out a chuckle.

“You make it sound like I punched a lot of people. I only punched two guys, remember?” I scowled as I removed my hand on her shoulder and crossed my arms over my chest.  True story. She befriended some seashore back in High School that she thought was a ‘true friend’ but she ended up just using Crazy Psycho to get what she wants and whatever. Almost broke our fucked up friendship. I did warn her that that girl was just bad news and she was adamant in saying how I’m just jealous and all because she’s got a new friend and I don’t. I got furious, she did too. To cut the long boring story short, it turns out I was right and I ended up punching two guys for her in a party. It’s a typical cliché bestfriend story, really. No need to get into details about it.

Why?

Simply because…I hate remembering it.

“And I thanked you for it, remember?” She tells me with a nod.

“How can I forget?” I rolled my eyes and let out a groan at the memory. “You bought me a freaking car for it.” Again, true story. Not important though.

“Which you returned! Rude much?” She pointed out with a glare. “I mean, that’s my thank you gift for you for saving me from almost getting ra—uhm…a-and you just…r-returned it! Again with the rude much!” She stammered and stomped her feet in faux irritation. Thankfully she saw the look I gave her before she says something I wouldn’t like. I just hate hearing it. It makes me remember and… yeah, I just hate it. Enough said.

“I didn’t need that kind of thank you.” I rolled my eyes again, looked away and let out a sigh, clenching my fist tight. “Just saying thanks would suffice, you know.”

“Nah. Saying it over and over again can be tiring. But…” She trailed off softly after a moment. I glanced at her and found her smiling tenderly at me. Upon seeing that I was looking at her, her smile widened as she continued, “…I think I’ll just stick by you forever as thanks, whether you like it or not.”

“That actually sounds more like torture than a thank you.” I groaned as I shook my head, my hand relaxing upon hearing what she said. I wasn’t surprised when she laughed at what I said, causing me to glance back at her. I see her smiling widely, amusement apparent in her eyes. Seeing her like that, I finally let out the grin that I was trying to put away.

But, honestly, as fucked up as it is, deep inside, I do want her to stick around. I don’t need to tell her that though. Yeah, knowing her, I’m pretty sure she knows that.

We stood there, grinning at each other despite the matching bruise we have that was still hurting a bit. Forever fucked up besties with matching bruises. Meh, it beats the hell out of matching pimples that she wanted way back when though.

“Uh, why were we fighting again?” She suddenly asks as she tilted her head to the side, looking at me confusedly.

Yeah, we’re THAT fucked up.



_________________________________________________




“All taken care of?” Was the Sexytary’s question as I came out of the back room and closed the door gently. She pushed herself off from leaning against the fridge and frowned upon seeing that I was the only one who came out. “Where’s Miichan?” She asked as she cocked her head to the side, glancing at the closed door.

I was about to reply but she beat me to it, asking another question. “What happened to your forehead?” She pointed at my forehead, looking at me incredulously as she raised her eyebrow. Blinking a few times wondering what made her ask that, my hand slowly made its way to my forehead and noticed that my bangs were parted, showing her slightly my probably swelling forehead. Great.

Letting out a sigh, I held up my bangs and leaned closer to her, asking, “Does it look bad?” with my eyes darting between her and my forehead. Yeah I know I can see my forehead that way but I can’t help but still look up.

She blinked a couple of times in confusion before she answered me while she adjusted her glasses. “Well it is a bit red.” She pointed out as she leaned closer for inspection. “Looks like a bump is forming. How’d you get that anyway?”

“Well, you know. The usual.” I shrugged before fixing my bangs to hide my forehead completely. “I gave Crazy Psycho a head butt.” I tell her nonchalantly before feeling the forming bump on my forehead. Great. A bump. How attractive. Well at least I have bangs to hide it so...whatever.

“A head butt?” She asked as she looked at me incredulously.

“Yeah. A head butt.” I nodded. “You know, a move wherein I stupidly ram my head on hers causing me to have this…unattractive bump on my head. That head butt?”

She let out a sigh and shook her head. “I know what a head butt is.”

“You do? Great. Let me congratulate you by walking away then.” I tell her unenthusiastically as I tried walking past her. Keyword: tried. Yeah, she stopped me after walking only two steps away from her, grabbing my arm and keeping me in place right beside her.

“Should I be worried? I mean, you didn’t leave her laying on the ground unconscious, right?”

I glanced at her with my eyebrow raised. “You really think I’d leave her on the ground unconscious?”

“Well, yeah.” She says as a grin crosses her lips. “I think I remember her telling me how you left her a couple of times when she passed out and how Kazuhiko was the one who helped her.”

“I did?” I blinked a couple of times, thinking. Huh. I can’t remember when that is. My auto delete function probably deemed it pointless. Meh. It probably is.

I rolled my eyes and pulled my arm out of her hold. “Whatever. She’s not unconscious.” I informed the Sexytary before letting out a sigh. “She just wants some time alone to gather her courage.” At least that’s what she told me. Meh. Again with the whatever. Caring Mariko has now left the building.

“You’re not worried that she might make a beeline to the door?” She asked me as I made my way towards the open doorway. Before turning, I glanced back at her.

“Well, no.” I shook my head, the corner of my lips tugging up. “I mean, if you weren’t standing there like you are now, yes, I would worry because I’m pretty sure she’d try and escape. But now? Nah. So just stay there.” I suggested. I didn’t bother to wait for her reply as I turned and walked out of the open door way. But I did hear her let out a tired sigh though. And no, despite me saying that, I’m pretty sure Miichan wouldn’t escape.

How’d I know, you ask?

Simple. I just know.

I let out a sigh as I sat back on my chair, ignoring the gazes aimed at me as soon as I rounded the bar. I restrained myself from touching my sore forehead just so the person next to me wouldn’t worry. It sort of stings though. Maybe I should put some ice on it or something to stop the swelling? Ugh. Why the hell didn’t I think about that when I was inside the kitchen?!

“Everything alright?” Snorlax asked.

“Yeah, yeah.” I replied monotonously as I waved my hand in a brush off manner. “Everything’s just peachy perfect now.”

“Even though we heard a lot of yelling, cursing, more yelling and lots of grunting?”

“Yeah. Again with the peachy perfect.” I glared at her, feeling a bit irritated as I really don’t want to talk about it. Why you ask? Well why should I? They don’t need to know about what happened. What they do need to know is Miichan’s real identity. Other than that? Yeah, they should just mind their own business. What happened is between me and Crazy Psycho. No need to tell them the tale of the two idiots who have forgotten why they were fighting in the first place. Seriously.

Snorlax seems to get the look of ‘shut the hell up and leave me alone’ look I’m giving her as she held out her hands as if in surrender. I just shook my head and slouched on my seat. With a sigh, I then propped my elbow up on the armrest and leaned the side of my face against my unopened hand, looking at my cup on the table, just waiting and at the same time…just thinking. I hear Snorlax and Creepy discuss something softly amongst themselves. What about the person next to me? Well…

I blinked a couple of times as I noticed a hand slowly and hesitantly moving towards mine that was resting on my lap. My eyebrow cocked up as the hand suddenly stopped moving, the side of our hands almost touching. Curiously, I glanced at her and found her looking at the surface of the table, eyes away from me, biting her lower lip as a faint blush covers her cheeks. Hmm? What’s she—?

My eyes once again made its way to her hand—that was half resting on my lap—as it moved again. Her pinky began caressing mine in soft hesitant strokes as if asking permission if she could do something to…comfort me…? Hmmm. Well at least that’s what I think she’s trying to say. Honestly I don’t need comforting since I’m not feeling down. No, I just…remember what Haruna said to me earlier about wanting to know everything about me…which led me to think back on what Miichan said a little while ago.

What is it that’s bothering me, you ask?

Well…

“Hey, did you tell Haruna something about me?” I asked as I looked at her curiously.

“About you?” She repeats as she looked at me and blinked a couple of times, holding the folded blazer in her arms.

“Yeah.”

“Well I often tell her how you’re always a seashore and all. Does that count?” She shrugged as she placed the blazer on the table behind her.

I stared at her boredly for a moment. Telling my girlfriend how much of a seashore I am huh. Some bestfriend this girl is. Geez. But seriously, I shouldn’t be surprised AND care for that matter. Haruna knows how much of a seashore I am anyway. If I remember, I think she knows that since the beginning so…meh. Let’s just go with whatever despite how fucked up it is.

“Anything else? Anything important?” I asked as I raised my eyebrow after a moment of pondering. She leaned on the table and crossed her arms over her chest, eyes up as she began to think.

“Well, if you ask me, you being a seashore seemed pretty important.” She says as she smiled playfully at me for a moment. Shaking her head, her eyes made its way to the floor for a second and when she looked back at me, I notice her whole playful demeanor changing to seriousness. “But, aside from that, no. I didn’t tell her anything. I’m leaving that to you.”

I stared at her blankly, keeping my blasé façade despite the sad smile she gives me. She shrugged as she tells me, “And in case you’ve forgotten, I don’t know the whole story myself. So how could I tell her?” her voice soft and cracking a little bit, the hurt she feels were evident in her voice.

I looked away and clenched my jaw tight, not knowing what I should say. Seeing this, Crazy Psycho let out a sigh and from the corner of my eye, I saw her shake her head again. This time in disappointment.

“But yeah, if you’re worried, don’t. I’m not going to tell her anything you don’t want her to know.” She tells me softly. Guilt washes over me as my eyes made its way to my hand. I know I should tell Miichan about it. I owe her that much, but…I can’t seem to bring myself to say or even think about it.

It just…

I gripped my arm tight, digging my long nails hard into my skin to feel something as unwanted thoughts swirls inside my mind. Only when Miichan spoke up, a moment later, did my grasp on my arm loosened.

“But you know, I did tell her something important a while ago.”

Blinking a few times, I turned to her and found her looking at the ceiling, her forefinger tapping her lower lip as she mumbled, “Hmmm. I don’t think it would hurt for you to know this and it might be good for the percentages…so I guess it’s okay to tell you.”

Huh? Did she just say…?

“Percentages?” I repeated as I frowned at her. What the hell? Percentages? AGAIN?! Haruna and I are together now and yet, there’s still a fucking percentages? Percentages to what? Something perverted? Could be. This is Crazy Psycho and all. But then…wait. Could it be because of—

Before I could fully comprehend why the percentages had made its fucking appearance again, Miichan looked at me and the let out a chuckle before explaining, “Haruna-chan told me about what you said to her. How your percentages for her tends to flicker from high to low,” as she grins at me, obviously amused.

I let out a defeated sigh, my shoulder slumped slightly as I stared at the beaming Crazy Psycho. Somehow I kinda knew it was because of that. And oddly enough, even though she’s just grinning in front of me, I can hear the constant ‘I told you so’ that I’ve been dreading since I learned that her fucked up theory on Betty was spot on. Her face is full of ‘I told you so’ right now as she looks at me, her eyebrows now moving playfully and…God, that definitely deserves a UGH in bold and capital letters.

“Okay fine! You were right. About your fucked up theory with the damn percentages I mean.” I tell her with a defeated sigh. “So c’mon. I’m giving you the chance to gloat for at least an hour. After that, if I hear another ‘I told you so’ I’m going to beat you up. Got it?” I warned as I glared at her. Surprisingly, she just stood there, grinning for a few seconds then gave me a nonchalant shrug.

“Nah, I’m not going to gloat.” She said as she waves her hand dismissively. “I mean, why should I? You just told me I WAS RIGHT AND YOU WE’RE WRONG which technically makes me the SMARTER one here. So no, I won’t gloat since…you know, GENIUSES don’t gloat. Especially not to the WRONG ONES such as YOURSELF. So again, no gloating, okay?” She says, her eyes widening and her voice climbed a couple of notches in each bold, capitalized, emphasized words. I could only narrow my eyes boredly at her as she blinks a couple of times, wearing a sickening smile that is coated with sugar.

“Great. I’m so glad to hear that you’re not gloating then. It makes me feel so much better.” I deadpanned. Looking at her makes my tooth ache, like literally. With the way she’s smiling, internally, I’m hoping a bunch of ants attack her or something. But that’s just wishful thinking, really. Everything's about wishful thinking you know. Tch.

“I know right? Bestfriend of the year award.” She beamed as she wiggled her eyebrows playfully and irritably. But what do you expect from a Crazy Psycho, eh? Ugh.

I rolled my eyes and shook my head before steering her into the righteous path of our discussion— since it looks like her ADD is acting up again—as I say to her, “Can we just go back to wherein you tell me what little information you have when it comes to Haruna? Cause, you know, the unnecessary things that’s coming out of your mouth…is just that. Unnecessary, needless, inessential, pointless, meaningless, worthless or in simpler terms, stupid. Need I say more?” while I gave her a look. True dat. Now who’s got the bestfriend of the year award now? Heh.

She narrowed her eyes at me for a moment, looking completely unamused. After that sweet silence of just looking at me blankly with a hint of contempt in her eyes, she tells me in a huff, “Just for that, I’m not going to tell it anymore,” before she crossed her arms over her chest.

“Great. Thank you for wasting my time then.” I tell her scornfully as I rolled my eyes. Turning towards the door, I shook my head and began walking towards it. I was halfway into grabbing the doorknob, twist it and get the hell out of there when the Psycho behind me let out a frustrated groan.

“Alright, alright! I’ll tell you!” She let out. With my eyebrow raised, I turned to look at her and found her glaring at me, hands gripping her hair. “God, you know how to drive a hard bargain, don’t you?” She asked rhetorically.

I opened my mouth to say something back but quickly changed my mind since it’s pretty much useless to say that to her. So instead of saying how fucked up she is, I just shook my hand and waved my hand dismissively, telling her to just get on with it and stop wasting my time. Yeah, I know that wave I did sure had plenty message for a nonchalant wave, but whatever. It’s a nonchalant wave full of my feelings of boredom really.

Thankfully and quite surprisingly, Crazy Psycho got it as she let out a sigh before saying, “Okay, this is like, the first and last time I’m going to tell you about my discussion with Haruna-chan, okay? After this, I’m not going to tell you anything, even if you BEG me to. I mean, she’s my 2nd BFFAF…so no sharing anymore. Got it?” as she points at me.

I replied by giving her yet another nonchalant wave. But this nonchalant wave means that I don’t believe the crap she’s saying now because there will come a time wherein she’ll share yet another information about Haruna in the future. Yeah, my nonchalant wave contains long hidden messages. Deal with it.

Aren’t I bothered by the fact that Miichan is going to tell me something that Haruna confided to her in secret, you ask?

Kinda. But you can’t blame me into wanting to know what it is that she told Miichan. I mean, curiosity is common to human beings you know. And despite what you think, yeah, I am a human being. Again, deal with it.

“So yeah, Haruna-chan told me about your percentages flickering, right? Which I again, we clarified that I wasn’t going to gloat about since, again, GENIUSES don’t gloat to the LOWER SPECIES, such as YOURSELF…” She says in a ‘non gloating manner’ as she held up her hand, wearing a crooked smile. And yeah, I’m all meh whatever about it. She can ‘non gloat’ all she wants. Beats the hell out of the constant ‘I told you so’ anyway. So whatever.

“So then, it looked like it was bothering her a bit. What you said stuck in her mind you know.” She says as she slowly lowers her hand while the crooked smile she was wearing turns into a small smile. Her eyes made its way to the floor. My brows furrowed slightly as I looked away, feeling perturbed at this piece of information. Despite the smiles she was giving me, she was still thinking about that? That’s just—

“Stupid huh?” Miichan suddenly said what was exactly on my mind. Keeping the slight frown on my face, I turned my eyes to meet hers and found her smiling gently at me. “You we’re thinking along that line, aren’t you? I can’t blame you. I mean, I thought the same thing as well. I was like; ‘Geez. Haruna-chan’s pretty stupid and blind to be thinking that.’”

I raised my eyebrow at her as she let out a chuckle.

“I didn’t say that to her though since, I figured, it might not be bad if she goes stupid for a while.” She shrugged before letting out another chuckle. You know, despite me thinking the same thing, I can’t help but feel a bit annoyed hearing her call Haruna stupid. Fucked up I know, but what can I do? That’s how I feel.

“So anyway, I gave her an advice. A good one I might add.” She beamed then began wiggling her eyebrows suggestively. Seeing that I let out a sigh, thinking that this good advice of hers probably is related to something perverted. I mean, she’s giving me that lewd old man look so it’s only natural I’m thinking along that line you know. But, surprisingly, her advice wasn’t laced with perversion. It actually made a lot of sense with the way Haruna was acting.

It made everything a lot…interesting. Exciting.

So what is it that Miichan told Haruna, you ask?

“I told her that if she wants to wreck that percentages of yours—whether that is true or not— and make you completely hers, all she has to do is be completely honest with you.” She said with a shrug as her beaming smile softens. “I know it’s simple, but I’m sure that it would get the job done.”

I stared blankly at Miichan for a moment despite feeling mildly overwhelmed at what she said to Haruna. Slowly, my eyes I looked away, trying to hide the small smile that was threatening to appear on my lips as I remember the sappy things Haruna said to me. Those sappy things that made me feel so much.

“So she was being honest. That…explains a lot.” I mumbled, grinning slightly.

“Well yeah. I told her that that’s the main thing that she has to do if she wants to court you properly.”

So Haruna was doing that to……wait...WHAT?!

“What?!” I quickly turned to look at Miichan, looking at her disbelievingly as I kept replaying that old fashioned word that escaped her lips. Haruna is—

“She’s determined to court you properly.” She shrugged nonchalantly as she leaned back on the table, arms crossed over her chest. “At least, that’s what she told me she wants to do to you.”

And cue WTF face. Seriously, what the fucking fuck?! Okay, so yeah, I’m feeling dumbfounded right now, like a whole lot. But, despite that, I really REALLY have to ask…

“Why the hell would she want to court me when we’ve already said that we’re girlfriends now?!” I asked her, my voice heightening a bit as I looked at her incredulously.

Noticing it, she held up her hands in surrender as she defends herself. “Hey, don’t blame me if you guys messed up the right stages when it comes to having a relationship. She was the one who said she wanted to court you properly, looking all cute and all determinedly.”

She looked cute and determined when she said that? Huh.

“Plus if you want to blame someone, blame it on yourself since you’re the one who told her about that flickering percentages of yours!” She pointed out as she glared at me. The palm of my hand made its way to my forehead in frustration, hating at the fact that she’s right. It is my fault. But I didn’t say that just because. I mean, I was being honest with her. At that time…

…I was honest.

I let out a sigh as the hand on my forehead slides upward, brushing through my hair probably messing it up. Didn’t care though. Not when I’m just feeling…ugh right now. Sucky is the word really, just wanted to grunt it out.

“What’s with the frustrated aura?” Miichan asks as she waved her hand, giving me a weirded out look. “You should be happy that she’s doing this. It goes to show that she’s serious about you. Plus, it’s kinda cute you know.” She let out a chuckle as she said the last statement. I let out a tired sigh as I stared at Miichan. She is kinda right. It would be cute and definitely be interesting to see how Haruna would handle...courting me. It might be good for her self esteem as well…

…but…

I bit my lower lip, restraining the urge to let out a sigh as I remember the conversation I had with Crazy Psycho, my eyes still drawn at Haruna’s finger that was caressing mine. Can you believe it? Haruna wants to court me. Or rather, Haruna is trying her very best to court me properly. Who’d ever thought? I know, I didn’t. That information definitely blindsided me. It just…came out of nowhere, you know. But her wanting to court me isn’t what’s bothering me.

What is bothering me then, you ask?

What bothers me is that, I didn’t take back what I said to her a while ago. I should’ve told her that that percentage I said, was stupid because…I knew that moment I called her my girlfriend that...the percentage wouldn’t lower anytime soon. That with her by my side, it just keeps getting higher and higher. That she’s different from Crazy Psycho or anyone else I’ve known. Because I…like her a whole lot. And this like I have for her? It’s turning into something more. Something that I know I’m not going to be able to control any longer. And I want to tell her all that. Like her…

…I want to be honest as well.

“I know she won’t push you, but the good and the bad? You have to tell her, Mariko. She needs to know.” Was the last thing Miichan said to me before I opened the door. What she said, it stuck with me. She was right. Whatever good thing and whatever bad thing that happened to me, I need to tell Haruna everything regardless of the outcome.

Someday.

Slowly, I looped my pinky to hers causing her to stop her ministrations. I glanced at her through the corner of my eye. She does the same.

Yeah, someday.

I clenched my hand slightly, tightening my hold on her pinky as I gave her a soft smile full of promise. She smiled back and, looking at her, smiling warmly at me? I'm sure she understood what I was trying to say. That someday, I promise to tell her everything. And by her smile, I take it that she’s telling me she’ll be waiting.

Someday. I promise. And so does she.



TBC



_________________________________________________

Next Up: Sadly, continuation. :nervous This time, they're really going to talk about DAFUQ or my name isn't FoF!!! :angry:
Well technically, my name really isn't FoF but...you get it anyway.  :lol: So anyway, continuation of this and hopefully the last chap for It's all in the lips chapter. See you guys in a few!   XD

_________________________________________________
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 20: It's all in the lips Part 3!)
Post by: yanouchi on April 15, 2013, 03:15:09 PM
I'll be waiting too Marikoooo!!!!.... :luvluv1:

Woah this kinda different feeling reading this...especially the flashback part

Since we all waiting for the kiss scene...

Now i'm waiting for the Mariko's promise..after that the kiss... XD

I see that Mariko thinking hard about Haruna and their relationship..from be nice, don't want to hurt her,

try to be the best gf for Haruna...and still not enough for Mariko...and now with this "brand new information"

really changes her more towards their relationship....awwhh you're such a sweet person Mariko!!


thanks FoF-san, love this chapter....





Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 20: It's all in the lips Part 3!)
Post by: Yuki88 on April 15, 2013, 08:00:27 PM
Yes for updates!   :bow:

Totally lol at the idiot fight. But then again bestest best friends will make up with each other anyway  :roll:
Onto the talks.... yeah, I think I can understand both Haruna and Mariko's feelings. My otome side understand Haruna's insecurity while my apathetic side understand Mariko's frustration on Haruna's thought  :nervous

AND YOU MAKE US WAIT FOR ANOTHER CHAPTER JUST FOR A KISS  :bleed eyes:  *prepares knives*  :angry:
No j/k. I'm grateful with the update anyway.  :grin:

Ah, I forgot to reply to your reply last time (dafuq with puns), but I gotta tell you that I managed to get an A on the subject (Entrepreneurship)  :love:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 20: It's all in the lips Part 3!)
Post by: theblueknight on April 15, 2013, 11:03:22 PM
orale  :rock: this is what ive been waiting for an update  :lol:  mariko and miichan fighting like jerry springer style  :lol: I actually almost starting betting almost  :lol: too bad it wasent like MG fighting it would have been epic!!!  :lol: im still waiting for their first kiss FOF-san you know what happens when I don't get what I want  :twisted:  :lol: ah so your more into cakes dam well maybe next time ill do a cake one then  :twisted: :twisted: seriously how can you not like cookies I love cookies chocolate chip ones  :inlove: you are not sado really if you say so  :P you know what they say seeing is believing  :P yes onion boy will be back  :P yes dam pranks I hate pranks  :angry: yes laughing is good for the soul  :lol: love this chap thanks for the update and hope to read some for chaps from ya again real soon made my day that's for sure  XD 
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 20: It's all in the lips Part 3!)
Post by: RJay on April 15, 2013, 11:07:33 PM
Ah, this chapter is really amusing. Couldn't stop smiling and grining like a crazy person. XD :P
The argument between Mariko and Miichan was really hilarious; just imagining the headbutt and them cursing and groaning in massive pain, is just too funny. :lol:
I'm really impress with this chapter :twothumbs LOVE IT!!!

I really like Takamina's quote, making me feel all pumped and all worked up; surpassing all my limits. Since chemistry and physics exams are coming up soon, I should keep that quote in mind, imagining Takamina saying that to me and passing those subjects and getting accepted to college would be a dream come true. XD :lol: :) Again, thanks for the great support; lately, I was kind of feeling down and depress 'cause the college I applied to rejected me for the program I wanted and now I'm waiting for the second reply from the same college for my second choice. :( :cry:

Life is so cruel :( :cry: But I should keep my hopes up to the max; praying and believing to God and myself that I will get accepted no matter what!!!
My friends have been cheering me up and they've never left my side(not really physically) after I told them the news and I got the spirit back. :)

Well, anyway, enough about my life for now :P; can't wait about what's going to happen next. XD
Please update soon. :) XD :lol:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 20: It's all in the lips Part 3!)
Post by: kahem on April 16, 2013, 03:19:18 AM
lol the monologue was really for me ? I'm honored lol
Their little fight was a bit wtf xD especially the headbutt ahaha!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 20: It's all in the lips Part 3!)
Post by: crazywota on April 16, 2013, 03:10:09 PM
LMAO. Mr. Pringles and Mariko's fight was a good laugh.  :rofl:
It does make sense that Miichan would be scared, But I do think Miichan could trust snorlax and creepy. :thumbup

So moving on, Mariko's past smells fishy eh? I wonder what she's keeping from haruna? And Miichan doesn't know the whole story about it. I wonder if it's somehow related to Smiles and Mariko's conversation before. The talk they had before haruna and mariko got together. I remember smiles mentioned AKB48 that time and a girl (?) or it's not? lmao. donmai donmai~ don't mind if it's not related at all. lol  :nervous and THANK GOD less skinship this time!!! My yuri meter hasn't fully recovered from last time. If ever the next part would be the last part for chapter 20, I so need to prepare eh? You might be planning the first kissu. It's chapter 20!! It's about damn time Mariko!! Have some courage and kiss haruna already. LOL. Nami and Ray had done it by chapter 14 in POF! lmao. And haruna, if the courting-Mariko-even-we're-already-dating thingy you're planning (which made me wtf really.lol) does not work out, you can go give up on mariko and go run and look for mehh. I'll be all arms welcoming you and we can be happy together 5ever and the story ends before FoF do something XD at least it's less shocking than FoF might be planning it to be. :lol: Kidding.  :lol: :lol: I'll shut up now OTL

I sound calm for the fist time. hahah. Thank you so much for the updateeeeee  :bow:

Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 20: It's all in the lips Part 3!)
Post by: KojiYuu44 on April 17, 2013, 11:28:06 PM
LOL at Mr Pringles even tho i understand why Miichan would be scared
Their fight was completely ridiculous... so childish both of them
I enjoyed reading it tho
I liked the part where Miichan and Mariko talked about Haruna
I wonder what Mariko is bottling up inside
Can't wait for Mariko and Haruna to have the serious talk and see what on their minds
Thanks for the update!!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 20: It's all in the lips Part 3!)
Post by: Crimson on May 12, 2013, 08:21:00 AM
Ohoho... Love this fic :twothumbs
Even sometimes i'm a bit bothered by the harsh word, but well it just my personal preference  :cathappy: so don worry, because i believe that was part of the story needed 8)

Oh and i love the way u move this story. Slow pace with sweet moments appeared in the perfect time :deco:
And to be honest i just read the whole story in 4 nights wooho... Worth it though

Btw, waiting for u next update :thumbsup take care

Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 20: It's all in the lips Part 3!)
Post by: michiyo48 on May 14, 2013, 12:47:39 PM
Aww OH MY GOD!
This fanfic is so freakin awesome! I love it so much! ;heart;

I hate the fact that I'm very very late in commenting and reading, and I have just done pressing the Thank You button in every chapter of this fanfic you posted. So sorry for it! *bow*
I dont know how I didnt notice this amazing fanfic. And now, I feel regret for not being MariHaru shipper earlier, cause I'm a new MariHaru shipper hehe :)


This fanfic makes me laugh, smile, like a crazy person when I'm reading this.. But there are some parts that makes me wanna cry  too :') its just so great! Cant hide the fact that truly Mariko is a nice person in this fanfic, and Haruna being her girlfriend here is just so sweet and cute! ^^

Anyway, I cant wait for the kissing scene in the next chapter. Aww I think I will be melting so high when I'm reading this hehe

FoF-san, you're a very good writer! You're so flawless! Anyway, you're a girl or a boy? *sorry for asking you this!

Anyway, Thank you so much for making this lovely fanfic!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Under construction for editing)
Post by: Sara-chan on June 05, 2013, 07:41:05 PM
Dear fof-san, it's been months and my syndrome continues to grow.
PLEASE UPDATE SOON! the wait is killing me.  :fainted:

BTW the chapter 20 was awesome  :farofflook:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Sorry guys! ^^; Will update this at 6/11)
Post by: Cessy10 on June 07, 2013, 04:28:21 PM
Dear Fof-san

I know that it's my first time commenting on your fic/story. But the truth is, I have been a reader, a silent reader, since the beginning and it's not that I didn't like it, in fact I love it, it's just that I'm shy. Hehe  :nervous

But now, I don't know where I found the courage to comment, I just did. Or maybe I thought it's time to comment or something. As a matter of fact, I wrote this a week ago, but only it posting now. :nervous

I just want you to know that I'm one of your many fans and has been quietly supporting you.  :twothumbs

If ever you feel that you are in a slump, most people do, I think its just normal, just remember that you have fans, that would always cheer for you.

I won't tell you to update soon, no offense to other fans/readers, because it might add to your pressure, if ever you have any. So, I would only say that I would always wait for you. Even if it took you days, weeks, months to update or even years. (Although I do hope you won't take that long.)

So yeah, Take your time.
I, We, will always be waiting patiently :)
See you soon :)

Oh, and I forgot to tell you something,

Thank You!   :)

and

I Adore You!  :bow:


About the story:

I love it. :wub:
Every time you update, there's always a big grin in my face, and can't help but to smile.   :D
Especially if I'm reading it, and I can't read your story/updates if there are many people around, because they might think I'm mentally ill or something, for laughing or smiling by myself.  :lol:

And for the future chapters / future happenings:

I'm sure, whatever happens / whatever you write, I'll love it.  ;)
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 21: It's all in the lips Part 4!)
Post by: FoF on June 13, 2013, 06:54:14 PM
Just nonsense babbling here:
Okay, first things first. Sorry for the much delay.  :kneelbow:
The month of May was pretty hectic for me. Busy with work. But writing was still at the back of my mind at that time.
But then there was a time in May when I really REALLY want to quit writing and just...disappear. I'm blaming that on someone.  :lol:
Thankfully, after going out of the country for two weeks, I got over that and started writing again. That was like June already.
Then I decided to come up with a deadline and said, at 6/11 I'd update. But then, Mariko-sama, my oshi, decided to graduate.
Now that got me into another slumped days that got me thinking about my own situation.  :nervous But I'm not going to divulge on that.  :lol:
Now came 6/11 and I was really determined to finish it. Then another thing arises that required me to be intoxicated for the sake of someone.  That's probably the main reason why I didn't update at 6/11 :lol: Plus, another main reason is that I got into procrastinating again. I thought that the scenes that were playing in my head was short to write. But then when I started writing it, it's so long! Like 30 pages long. And it's actually driving me crazy to the point that, unfortunately, I have to cut it again.  :nervous :nervous
It feels like, if I continue, it'll become dragging. It'll suck ten times the other sucky chapters.  :nervous So yeah, there's a part 5.
I think I've said this in the past, but I will say it again. I will make it up on the next chap. Actually the last chap of the 'It's all in the Lips' contains something about the lips. No kisses though. Sorry.  :nervous I know you guys are like anticipating the kiss, but be patient for a little bit. I'll make it worth the wait. Promise.  :)

I know this is two months late, but...let me go back in time. :nervous

My Replies to Commenters

@yanouchi: Thanks for liking the previous fic. XD Even though I can't remember that. :nervous Have to read it again. :lol: Sorry about the delay. And the kiss...:nervous Mariko does seem to be evolving into the perfect girlfriend huh? :lol: But then again, for me, Mariko has the perfect girlfriend as well. So it's only right that she change and be the perfect one for Haruna as well. :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@Yuki88: Ah the idiot fight. I had fun writing that. I'm glad you like it. XD The talks huh. You have a point. :) And given how they're both new into having a relationship, I think it's only right that they're somewhat hesitant in a lot of things. :lol: A late Congratulations on your A on Entrepreneurship!! XD Better late than never. :lol: Goodluck on your studies! XD Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@theblueknight: Lol at Jerry Springer style. So true. Would've been epic if they go all out as well, like remove their tops on. lmao. Ah the kiss. Unfortunately, no kiss here. :nervous I promise to make it worth the wait. :lol: Yeah, I like cakes better. They're soft. Cookies...I think I have a slight trauma to cookies because, the last time I ate one made my tooth hurt. :nervous Ah, onionboy with the knife? I'm thinking I'd be seeing a lot of those in the future. :nervous Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@RJay: I'm glad you like the previous chap. XD I like Takamina's quote as well. Effort does pay off. :) And I'm glad it had your blood pumping. XD Hopefully, all is well in your end now? :) They do say that if a door closes, another one opens. So keep believing and definitely keep your hopes up to the max. XD I'm glad your friends are cheering for you as well. Goes to show how much they care for you. ;) And yeah, I'll support you as well. XD Lots of luck RJay-san! XD Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@kahem: Yes. That idea came from you. :lol: So thank you for imparting me with a great idea. XD Miichan and Mariko's fight is really a wtf for me as well. :lol: Honestly I was thinking of either a headbutt or a kiss on the lips. But then I remember that this is a MariHaru, not a MariMii fic. Got me laughing hard. :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@crazywota: I'm glad you had a good laugh at that then. :lol: And Mariko's past? Honestly, I have no idea as well. :nervous I haven't really thought about it fully. Help me out, will you? :lol: Your yuri meter won't break here, really. But I'm hoping it will a little bit on the next chap. :lol:  That's currently my motivation right now. I'm all, 'Just a little chink on crazywota's yuri meter...' as I continue to write the next chap. :lol: And no, sorry. Kiss won't be until chap 24, which is like 3 chaps away. :nervous But like I've said to the others, I'll make it worth the wait. ;) To the fact that I need to break your yuri meter fully. :lol: Lmao talking to Haruna about courting. You'd definitely be 5ever if that happens. :lol: What's with the 'something'? I'm not planning anything. LMAO. You do sound calm. No spazzing this time. I'm glad that chap somehow cured you. :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@KojiYuu44: I'm glad you like that chap. XD Change is a very scary thing to most people. So, like you, I can understand Miichan's hesitations. :) It does seem like it's been a long time since Miichan and Mariko talked, so I decided to go with that. :lol: Ah, the talk and revelations of Mariko and Haruna's secrets would probably be after a few chaps. :) I'm sort of building the emotions before I set things on fire. :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@Crimson: Thank you for liking this fic then. :) And yes, I do understand how you're a bit bothered by the harsh words. Truthfully, I am too sometimes. :nervous Makes me wonder why I decided to go on full cursing in this fic. :nervous Actually, the sweetness in every chapter is needed so that you guys won't get bored with the slow pacing. :lol: You spent 4 nights to read this?! O.O Can I just say thank you and I'm sorry for wasting your 4 nights? :nervous  I will most definitely take care. :lol: You take care as well, Crimson-san. :) Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@michiyo48: Thank you for liking this fic then. XD It's okay if your late, really since I'm a slow writer. In a way, we're both late people. :lol: Ah, so you're a new MariHaru shipper? Welcome to the boat then. We're like, boatmates then. :lol: I say boat because, I think they are only a few people who like MariHaru. Hopefully I'm wrong. :nervous I'm glad that you felt those kinds of
emotions while reading. Makes me a happy writer. XD Ah kissing scene. :nervous Unfortunately, no kissing scene here. Or in the next two chaps. :nervous chap 24 is the kissing scene...so...sorry. :nervous Uh, thank you for thinking that I'm a good writer. :nervous Oh and I'm a girl. :) It's okay if you ask me. No prob. :) Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@Sara-chan: LMAO at the return of your syndrome. :lol: But I do apologize for the much delay. :nervous I don't know if this will somehow ease your syndrome but if it did not, I tried. :nervous Maybe the word END would probably cure that. But then that will be in a while. So we better treat your syndromes with updates. :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@Cessy10: Wow.  :shocked That was my first reaction to your comment. Or rather, minus the smileys, it felt like it was a letter. :lol: I'm touched by your concern and kind words. It warmed me. Thank you very much. :) And don't be shy. :lol: Like I said to many people already, I don't bite. And I'm a really nice person. :nervous Though people don't usually admit that huh. :lol: Ah pressure. Yes, I do get pressure from time to time, like most people. Most times, I turn pressure into motivation. Keep me up doing my best. :lol: I'm glad you like my updates and that it makes you smile. A happy reader makes the writer happy also. XD And lol at how people might think you're mentally ill for laughing and smiling by yourself. :lol: I do that sometimes you know. Not on reading my fics though cause that's just...:smhid Here's hoping that whatever I write will be liked by you then. XD Again, thank you. :) Thanks for reading and writing a letter slash commenting! XD


To the silent readers and thank you pressers, I thank you as well.   :bow: :bow: :bow:

With that I warn:

This is fiction. If I ever offend someone, please feel free to tell me. :)

And for the record, I'm not like Mariko's character here, okay?  :lol:

With that said and done...ENJOY!  :)



________________________________________________________________________



(http://imageshack.us/a/img607/4336/e8v.png)
many thanks to yanouchi and crazywota for the poster




Chapter 21: It’s all in the lips Part 4





“Eh?” Creepy suddenly let out before I could take a sip of my coffee. I held my cup near my lips as my eyebrow raised up just the slightest, feeling confused at the sudden interruption. She grinned at me, seemingly absorbed as her eyes darts between my hand and the cup that I’m holding. Now what? The hell is wrong with her this time?

“You’re holding your cup using your left hand.” She answered as if reading my thoughts, keeping the grin on her face as she pointed at the object that I’m holding. Despite what she said, I kept my nonchalant gaze aimed at her, still not getting what’s the big deal with that.

I narrowed my eyes as I dryly replied, “Your ability to point the obvious is beyond belief as usual,” before giving her a look and taking a sip of my coffee. Seriously, the hell is wrong with me holding my cup in my left hand? Am I not allowed to use my left hand now? Tch.

“You’re right handed.” She pointed out yet again as I placed the cup back on the table. She was still doing the whole grinning, pointing it out in a matter of fact voice together with that annoying playful look across her features. I kept my indifferent look on her despite realizing what it is that she’s trying to say here.

What is it that she’s trying to point out, you ask?

I glanced at the person beside me through the corner of my eye as her left hand squeezed my right hand gently, keeping a firm hold on mine. Her free hand was on the table, holding her glass of milk. She kept her eyes trained on the glass, biting her lower lip, trying to look like what Creepy was implying isn’t affecting her one bit when in fact it is what with her blushing and all. She really needs to work on that as well. Her nonchalant look I mean. Oh and yeah. Haruna’s holding my right hand underneath the table? That’s what Creepy is trying to point out here. Yeah, we’re holding hands underneath the table. It’s normal for couples to do that, so please, don’t start the teasing grin now. Really now.

“Know that nursery song; ‘I have two hands, the left and the right?’” I asked as I turned back to look at the grinning Creepy. Shrugging, I continued sardonically, “In case you didn’t notice, I do have two hands. So I think it’s only natural to use either one, you know?”

“Are they clean and bright then?” Her grin widened as she asked, her eyebrow cocking up challengingly. “I think the next line to that nursery song is; ‘Hold them up high so clean and bright.’ So are they? Maybe you should hold em up for us to see.” And now, she’s wiggling her eyebrows. And yeah, the Pokemon next to her is chuckling at the predicament that I’m in. Typical really.

Okay, so yeah, the only solution to this to avoid embarrassment—for Haruna, of course—is to let go of her hand and show them both my hands. That or I just tell them to fuck off. But you know, I’m trying to be a good girl nowadays so that latter is a no-no. The former though is a no-no as well since…I honestly don’t want to let go of her hand. And as she kept that firm hold on mine, I’m guessing she doesn’t want to do that either. So I guess, there’s only one possible solution for this. Sacrifices must be made so…

…sorry Haruna.

My eyebrow arched up as I held up both my hands and showed them, keeping a tight hold on Haruna’s hand.

“This answer your question, Creepy?” I asked, tilting my head slightly to the side, keeping my face relaxed as smirks and chuckles came out of the two in front of me. Even seeing the person next to me through the corner of my eye sinking slightly in her seat because of embarrassment, head downcast to hide her reddish face? Nope, I didn’t really care much. Like I said, I don’t want to let go of her hand, you know. And no, I’m pretty sure she won’t die from blushing too much.

At least…I hope not.

“Yup. All clean and bright Prince.” Creepy grinned teasingly as she looks at our hands. Her eyes then glanced at Haruna and upon seeing Haruna’s current state, she added, “At least, the Princess’s blush is bright,” her teasing smile turning into a sympathetic one. I lowered our hands and placed them back to rest on my lap. Glancing at Haruna, I couldn’t help but narrow my eyes at her blushing state. Keeping my hold on her hand, without thinking, I reached out with my free hand for the ice pack on the table that was on her side to put it back on top of her head. But see, like I said earlier— just so we’re clear— I wasn’t thinking. It was an unconscious move. That it was my goody-goody girlfriend duty to think of my girlfriend’s wellbeing to not let her combust with all these blushing that she’s doing. With that said, I didn’t realize that me reaching out, using my left hand would make me lean closer to her. And by closer I mean, close. Real close. Like the tip of our noses were almost touching close as her head whirled to look in my direction, her lips and mine only a few inches apart. And well…

…gulp.

Yeah. Gulp.

Much like any other time when we're close or just…being drawn to each other, father time once again made time stand still as we gazed at each other. My eyes widened as did hers at the obvious predicament that we are in. Chuckles and voices surrounding us slowly dies down as usual. Everything seemed muted as we were once again in our own world. Just the two of us, unmoving as we focused on the closeness that we had unconsciously put ourselves into. Looking into her dark brown eyes behind her thick rimmed glasses, different questions suddenly swirls inside me as we froze for a moment. Out of all the questions that’s jumbled up inside me, one question stood out the most. It was a question that often resurface as I glanced at her full and plump lips. It was THE question that I often blocked, but at that time, it was impossible to block it, you know. I couldn’t, not when she was agonizingly close. Yeah, at that time, I wondered...

…what would it feel like to press my lips on hers and just…kiss her? Let go?

“—teasing them today?” I hear the end of Snorlax's question to Creepy causing me to flinch, shattering the world that we had put ourselves into as we once again become aware of where we are and who we’re with. I quickly leaned away and turned to the opposite side, swallowing down the nervousness and anticipation I felt as heat engulfs my whole body, particularly my face. My free hand slowly made its way to my chest, feeling my pounding heart beneath my hand. That was…UGH! Goddamn it Shinoda! What the fuck is wrong with you?! In front of the crazies?! Really now?!

I glanced at the two in front of us just in time to see Creepy turning back to me, grinning. “I like seeing the Prince in defensive mode.” She answers with a shrug, her eyebrow wiggling playfully at me. Snorlax turned to look at me as she smirked. Hmmm. From the looks of it, they aren’t aware of what just happened. Although, technically, nothing did happen. But still…THANK YOU GOD!

“Wh-whatever.” I stammered raspingly as I slightly slide down my seat, trying to hide my still heated face. Clearing my throat and ignoring the shared confused looks of Snorlax and Creepy, I glanced at Haruna and found her head turned away, the ice pack once again on top of her head. The corner of my lips tugged up a little as I saw her reddish ear peeking out of her hair. I glanced at our clasped hands, finding it amusing that we hadn’t let go despite what happened. Which again, I repeat, nothing did happen but…you know. It was close. So close that if I just leaned forward, I could’ve—

Tch. Yeah. Let’s not think about it anymore and move on, shall we?

“Why does Haruna-chan have an ice pack on top of her head?” The sudden voice of Crazy Psycho says, breaking my musings. I turned towards her as she and the Sexytary walks towards us, her face devoid of her Pringles disguise, but still keeping her mafia like outfit minus the oversized coat. She removes the ice pack that she was pressing against her forehead, placing it on the table as she stood in the middle, frowning.

“Did you give Haruna-chan a head butt as well?!” She asks in disbelief as she looks at me pointedly. In turn, I gave her a scornful look. How can I not, right? I mean, c’mon. She has got to be fucking kidding me here. Me head butting my girlfriend? Yeah right, like I’d do that! I may be a seashore, but I’m NOT THAT of a seashore. Don’t believe me, eh? Psh. Whatever.

“Head…b-butt?” I hear Haruna say confusedly from beside me, causing me to sigh. Great. Now she’ll know about our amazing feat. Ugh.

“Yeah. Mariko here seems to be head butt happy today.” Crazy Psycho says as she nods. She then held up her bangs and pointed at her reddening forehead. Placing a hand on the table to support her weight, she continues, “See the reddish, bump-like circle on my forehead? Your girlfriend did that!” as she leaned slightly.

“Squealer.” I mumbled as I glared at her. She turned to me and stuck out her tongue childishly in reply. How mature. Really now. Oh don’t look at me like that for saying she’s a squealer. She was the one who started the immature act here. Psh.

“Yes, she did. But let’s not forget that she has the same identical, up-and-coming bump that’s probably irritating her right now.” The Sexytary says with a sigh as she stood beside the grumbling Crazy Psycho. Turning to me, she held out another ice pack that she was holding for me to take.

“Here, Mariko. It’ll help keep your forehead attractive.” She tells me, grinning slightly. Yeah, she said that in a teasing manner, like she’s telling me she thinks otherwise or something. Tch.

Grumbling under my breath how I do have an attractive forehead—which again, I do have seriously—I snatched the ice pack from her hand with a scowl. I was about to place it on my forehead when a soft hand suddenly made its way to my chin, cupping them. My eyes widened as the owner of the hand turned my head to her direction showing me the obvious worry on her face. And before I could somehow tell her that I was fine, that same hand that cupped my chin made its way to my forehead, brushing my bangs away, giving her a view of that unattractive bump that’s beginning to form. Greaaaat. Yeah, deadpan right there.

“Don’t worry. I’m fine.” I tell her with a sigh, squeezing her hand gently. Yeah, it’s funny how we still hadn’t let go of our hands. It’s funny, yet great. No, that one isn’t laced with sarcasm. Can’t you tell if it’s a sarcastic comment or not? Geez.

Anyway, your cluelessness aside, what I said doesn’t seem to wipe off the worry across her face. I can easily see them in her eyes, especially when she diverted her gaze from my forehead and moved them back to my eyes. Normally, I’d be irritated by this sudden attention that I’m getting. I mean, it’s just a bump. It’s nothing life threatening, you know. If it was me having some kind of incurable disease or maybe someone inflicting a huge physical damage that left me bleeding massively on the floor, then yeah, this attention is highly appropriate. Now? Not so much. But, like I said, it’s not irritating when it’s her. It actually feels…nice. Her caring for my safety is…nice. I can really get used to it. But then, despite how it feels nice and all, I don’t really want her to worry that much.

Yeah, mixed feelings.

I squeezed her hand once again, giving her a smile for comfort. “Hey, it’s just a bump. Nothing more. Stop worrying.”

“Yeah, Haruna-chan. I wouldn’t worry too much on Scrooge here since she has a hard head and well…I think my bump can attest to that.” Crazy Psycho quipped. I glanced at her and found her wiggling her eyebrow, grinning. I seriously don’t know if that was for my benefit or she just wants to insult me further. Hmmm. I’m guessing it’s the latter here. Tch.

“I think it’s the other way around, Psycho.”

“It doesn’t feel like it, Scrooge.” She narrowed her eyes.

“Whatever.” I rolled my eyes then placed the ice pack on my forehead. I really couldn’t care less who has the hardest head right now. But for the record though? Her head is much harder than mine is. Seriously. But then the question of who has the hard head between me and Crazy Psycho aside, hearing the banter between the two us somehow made Haruna smile. Yeah, from the looks of it, she’s not that worried anymore. Good.

“The talking therapy didn’t work out, so you decided to go for the physical therapy instead?” Snorlax raised her eyebrow as she looks at me.

“Literally and figuratively speaking, she has a hard head.” I deadpan as I turned to look at her.

“I can definitely attest to that.” The Sexytary let out a defeated sigh as she nodded her head.

“Hey! Two out of one? Disadvantage here! ” And of course, Crazy Psycho protests with a whine. Like it isn’t true. Psh.

“Saying that you don’t have a hard head? Yes, you are definitely alone on that one, since me and Mariko think otherwise.” The Sexytary says before she placed her hand on Crazy Psycho’s shoulder and giving her a comforting smile. “But on anything else? We’re behind your back 99%, okay?”

She gave a grateful smile for the Sexytary before what the latter said to her started to sink in. “Only 99%?” Crazy Psycho tilts her head slightly, looking a bit confused as she looks at the Sexytary.

“That 1% is to determine if we go yay or nay towards your psychotic ideas.” I answered with a nonchalant shrug. My lips tugged up slightly as I see the Sexytary nodding her head in agreement. Seeing that, the Psycho pouts peevishly as she crossed her arms over her chest.

“So you guys aren’t 100% behind my back then?”

“Please, we’re not stupid.” I rolled my eyes then looked away. I pursed my lips tight and continue to press the ice pack on my forehead, hiding the amusement that I’m feeling as I felt Psycho’s eyes on me, probably glaring. Meh, whatever, despite it being true. Oh and yeah, I don’t really care about the disapproving look you’re giving me right now. Psh. Really now.

“Don’t worry Miichan!” Creepy suddenly piped in, raising her hand, waving it as she grins. “Whatever it is, me, Sayaka and the Princess here are 101% behind you! Always!”

“And that’s saying much since Sae added a 2% bonus just for you.” Snorlax added with a smirk. I glanced at the person beside me who’s giving Crazy Psycho an encouraging smile as she gave a nod. 101% eh? Interesting.

“See? They’re 101% percent behind you.” I hear the Sexytary say. “I think that says a lot about how everything will turn out okay, right?”

Placing the ice pack on the table, I turned my gaze back to Crazy Psycho, looking at her expectantly. My eyebrow cocked up slightly as she stares for a moment at Creepy and Snorlax as if in thought. It looked like she was still hesitating a bit, but then, when her eyes briefly met mine, that indecision inside her eyes suddenly eased up as her slightly parted lips slowly turns into a small smile.

What made her smile, you ask?

Honestly, I don’t know. Yeah, I know that I should be the one smiling, giving her comfort and all, but surprisingly, she was the one who smiled at me despite the lack of reassuring emotions behind my stare. But then again, maybe I was unconsciously giving her a comforting look you know. Maybe she saw something. Maybe I was silently telling her something. Or maybe she just remember that I offered her my punching services earlier. Hmmm. Yeah. It could definitely be the latter. Meh, at least it gives her the courage to admit the truth. That’s good enough for me, really.

After the brief look and smile Crazy Psycho gave me, she took a deep breath and placed her free hand on the table. She lowered her head slightly and closed her eyes, seemingly trying some breathing, calming exercises or something. Seeing how contemplative the person beside her is, the Sexytary gave her shoulder one last squeeze before making her way to the vacant seat across me. She gave me a small smile upon noticing that I had my eyes on her. It was like a smile of assurance and at the same time, a smile of thanks. Probably because I talked to Miichan earlier. At least that’s what it looked like to me. But really, I shouldn’t take credit for that since if it wasn’t for the person beside me, I wouldn’t think of trying to talk to the Psycho. Yeah, the credit should be for Haruna here, not me.

Still keeping my hold on Haruna’s hand, I squeezed her hand gently as thanks while I glanced at her. She glanced back at me as she squeezed my hand back and gave me a warm smile.

Yeah, credits all on her.
 
“Sooo…what’s with the sudden silence? What’s going on?” Was Creepy’s sudden question, breaking the silence around us as her eyes darts around from person to person confusedly. Ignoring her question, I turned to look back at Crazy Psycho as she lets out a sigh, the corner of her lips tugging up slightly.

“Right. I owe you guys an explanation and…I really should start explaining, huh.” She nodded her head as she opens her eyes, her lips curled to form a small smile as she looks on the table. Letting out another sigh, she lifts her head to look at the two as she removes her resting hands from the table. She stood up straight not anymore leaning on the table as she poured her heart out.

“See, I’m not completely honest with you guys. There’s something about me that you don’t know about. Something that I’m not comfortable discussing because…because…I’m just not proud of it. Sometimes I just hate being who I am.” She tells us, her voice cracking a little as her sad, fearful yet somewhat confident eyes moves in between Creepy and Snorlax. As her eyes made its way to the person beside me, she pursed her lips for a moment then added, “But then someone told me that I really shouldn’t run away from who I really am. Because despite having all that power, I can’t erase who I am. I am who I am whether I like it or not and…I can’t just run away or turn away from that because they’re…my family. They’re still important to me even though I say otherwise. I really shouldn’t lie to myself, more so to other people. Especially to those people who can easily see through my lies, right?” wearing a thankful smile as she winked as she says that last bit.

I restrained myself from narrowing my eyes at that last bit as I see Haruna through the corner of my eye giving Miichan a small nod as she smiles back at her. Hmmm. I wonder if my girlfriend gave her that advice. If she did, nicely done. I can’t help but have that proud girlfriend moment here. I mean, how can I NOT be right? And yeah, you should stop with the teasing grin. It’ll just bring out more sarcasm out of me, really.

Keeping the smile on her face, Miichan turned to look at the Sexytary saying, “But you know, problem is, there are times when I’d doubt myself about all this. That I may not be qualified. That my knowledge may not be enough to make my family proud. But you know? Dwelling and brooding on all that negativity won’t do me any good. Running away from my problems won’t do any good. Because even though I really think that I’m just a walking failure, to others, I’m not. They don’t see me as such because to them, I can be the person that my family wants me to be if I just…try and do my best. If I do that, it won’t just be my family that would be proud of me. There are others who will too, right?” before the latter responded with a nod.

“I really just have to believe in myself because there are people who are willing to support me, always. I’m not alone and I really shouldn’t forget that. There will always be someone behind my back to push me…" She says before turning to me. "...they'll even go out of their way, hurting themselves in the process just to head-butt my hard head and wake me up from delusions and fears.” A grin escapes her lips as her eyebrows began moving slightly, giving me that playful, suggestive look that is so Crazy Psycho.

Before I could retaliate her signature look with my own—the rolling of the eyes accompanied by a look of indifference—the playful look she was giving me slowly disappears as her spirited features began to soften, turning into a look of sorrow. My eyebrow moved upon seeing it, feeling a bit confused as to why she was looking at me like that. But then, as her lips opened to continue the things that she wanted to say, the confusion inside me just…disappears. It was replaced by an emotion that, when it comes to her—though she doesn’t know it because I hardly ever say it to her—constantly appears whenever she’s this honest. That feeling that I had, it swells inside me. Yeah, at that instant, as I listened to her…

…I was having that proud bestfriend moment.

“Honestly, I really need the push but…that support I’m constantly receiving? I really shouldn’t abuse it for my selfish wants and needs, right? I can’t stand idly by while they push me. Because right now, I feel that…that's what's happening here. They're moving forward so amazingly, changing their ways, being someone they said they would never become. While I'm just...standing still and doing absolutely nothing, still hiding behind their back, treating them as my security blanket. And...I don't want to continue doing that because...I want to walk together with them, you know." A soft smile made its way to her lips as she kept her eyes on me.

"Side by side, I want to walk with them and move forward.” She says before her smile widened. “Whether it’s torture or not, I want to walk with them forever."

“I’m going for the torture. Seems fitting, really.” I tell her with a grin.

“Ah, but it’s a bestfriend forever kind of torture.” She says as she held up her hand and wiggled her index finger, grinning. “That kind of torture stings a while, but don’t worry. You’ll survive that since you do have a pretty hard head.”

“Thanks for the heads up then.” I snorted as I shook my head, keeping the grin on my face. With the two of us grinning at each other, yeah we pretty much look like lunatics. Even idiots. We really are fucked up. But then again, this is the kind of fucked up relationship that—like she said—torture or not, would definitely last forever.

I guarantee it.

"Uh... I don't want to break the lovely mood or anything…" Creepy interjects uneasily, gaining everyone’s attention as she raised her hand hesitantly, wearing an awkward smile. "…but I'm having a hard time putting two and two together here."

All eyes then turned to look at the Pokemon beside her as she too raised her hand in agreement. "As sweet as everything you've said sounded, you actually lost me at the beginning."

"Yeah." Creepy nodded her head then looked back at Miichan. "But we do know that it’s something you’ve kept from us that is related to being who you really are.”

“Something family related as well.” Snorlax added as she scratched the back of her head, tilting her head slightly.

“Ooooh. Power.” Creepy turned to Snorlax, pointing at her. “She said something about power as well.”

“Power and Family huh…” The Pokemon mumbled as she crossed her arms over her chest, a frown across her features as if she was thinking deeply. I glanced at the person beside her and couldn’t help but narrow my eyes as she too joined her partner in crime, thinking. Her brows knitted together and a pout appears on her lips as her eyes were trained on the table’s surface.

After a moment of fucked up thinking, she shook her head and shrugged saying, “If it’s about power and family, all I can think of is that you and your family are in the Yakuza business,” before she turned to look at Miichan, giving the latter a forced smile, looking a bit nervous. “Which is cool by the way. I mean, who w-wouldn’t want to be in a…uh…Y-Yakuza family, right? All that…killing, m-maiming and…blackmailing? Yeah, s-so cool. Yey. Good for you. We’re f-friends though, right?” She added halfheartedly, tensely as she held up her hands, looking freaked out at the thought that Miichan might possible be in the Yakuza business. The thought of Miichan getting angry enough for her Yakuza bloodline to take over probably scares the shit out of Snorlax right now. Yeah, that’s why I think it’s fucked up thinking.

But then again, Creepy’s presumption was quite as fucked up as her roommates’.

Creepy turned to her as she shrugged. “Or they could be a family of modern ninjas. It makes sense.”

See? Told you it was also fucked up.

Silence soon follows as all eyes turned to a nonchalant Creepy. Noticing the stares, her eyes began to dart around, frowning at the blank and weirded out stares she was receiving. “What?! Like Sayaka’s guess isn’t as weird as mine! And I said modern ninjas! MODERN!”

“Admitting that it is weird and then suddenly defending it. Really now.” I tell her dryly, giving her a look.

Creepy looked slightly miffed as she crossed her arms over her chest and leaned back on her chain. “It’s a lot cooler than Yakuza. Yakuza is so overrated.” She mumbled, pouting as she sinks a bit on her chair.

"This isn’t a contest to know who has the weirdest, delusional tale." I sighed out as I shook my head. “This isn’t Fact or Fiction, you know.” I added flatly. The owner of the hand holding mine softly uttered my name nervously, chiding me gently as she squeezed my hand in the process.

Creepy narrowed her eyes at me, suspiciously. "Are you mocking me?" She asks and well, normally I'd retort back and antagonize further. But the person beside me somehow compels me not to do so as her thumb began caressing the back of my hand, trying to somehow calm me down. That's why I decided to just purse my lips tight and just ignore the question being thrown at me.

“Why don’t you just…get to the point then, Miichan.” The Sexytary suggested, wearing a tired smile as she look at the other girl who was currently looking a bit thoughtful, rubbing her chin with her hand.

She glanced at the Sexytary for a second then turned back to the clueless crazies, shrugging. “Honestly, I think being in a Yakuza or in a family of Ninjas sounds pretty cool.”

“Noted and filed under the idiot’s file cabinet, which might I add, is getting full already. So I suggest we refrain from being idiots now. ” I grumbled as I rolled my eyes, earning me another squeeze on my hand from the person next to me. Don’t blame me for not restraining here. Hearing how fucked up that statement is just made it harder for me to stop myself from being a seashore. And yeah, the three crazies doesn’t seem to like what I said since they’re glaring at me now. I’m all meh about their glaring despite saying WE. Yes, I included myself there and yet they’re still glaring at me. Meh whatever. Psh.

I see the Sexytary from across the table, shaking her head as she sighs. “Now would be a good time, Miichan. Before blood spills in this whole room.” She said before glancing at me, giving me an exasperated look. I rolled my eyes and shifted my eyes to the side as the corner of my lips tightened, showing them how unconcerned I am about the thought of my blood spilling. Tch. Yeah right.

“Blood spilling…nope…we can’t have that.” Miichan softly says before letting out a sigh. My eyes flickered to her and found her eyes closed. I watch her take a deep breath then released it slowly.

“Bottom line is, you guys deserve the truth. And...I’m sorry it took a while to admit this to you guys but…” Opening her eyes, she looked back at Creepy and Snorlax finally admitting, “…the truth is…my real name isn’t Minegishi Minami.”

My eyes immediately sought out the two who were sharing a look as a frown adorned their features. A moment passed when they shifted their gaze at the person who was standing, wearing a look of uneasiness across her Gachapin face. But despite the unease feeling she’s having, she still bravely told them her truth.

“Minegishi is my deceased mother’s maiden name. I decided to use that…just to remind myself of her.” She tells us, her voice softening considerably as her eyes again made its way to the table. Like her, my thoughts seem to take me back from when I met her mother. Yeah, I met her mother once when I was a kid. I remember how she looked down on me, gently smiling as she caressed my head telling me how cute I was. I stared at her for a moment, letting her caress my hair as I took note of how fine she looked even though her daughter told me she wasn’t. Yes, at that time, Miichan was slightly aware that her mother wasn’t fine and that they were keeping her sickness a secret to the two of them. A part of her loathes her father for doing that to them. But then, it wasn’t her father’s decision to keep it a secret. Rather, it was her mother’s decision to keep their children in the dark. I should know since…

…her mother told me this herself.

See, Miichan hadn’t known about that little talk I had with her mother until a few years ago when we were in High School. This side story had the two of us fighting again a while back. But, like I said, it’s a side story, so I don’t think it’s necessary to divulge into it further. And yes, my relationship with Crazy Psycho isn’t all unicorns and rainbows in a drugged, fucked up way. Most times, we’d just clash, you know. Tch. Like that’s surprising, huh.

A moment of lamenting over her deceased mother, she decided to snap herself out of her reverie as she shook her head, smiling faintly. “But then again, another part of why I took my mother’s name is because—like I said earlier—I didn’t like who I am.” Her eyes slowly made its way back to the confused crazies.

Her eyes linger from Creepy to Snorlax, until finally, with her eyes darting between the two, she let out a sigh before saying, “My real name is Murayama Minami. Daughter of Maruyama Akihiro, CEO and owner of the Maruyama Group Inc,” as her smile widened a bit. She pursed her lips for a moment until continuing shyly, “I guess, with that information, you could say that I’m rich...?”

“Drop the question mark. It loses its accuracy if it’s there.” I added with a smirk. “Oh, and you forgot to add stinking and filthy. Highly appropriate for the likes of you.”

“Adding another…” The Sexytary piped in with a grin as she rests her chin on her hand. “In Miichan’s case, being rich is more like being a millionaire heading to billionaire.”

I couldn’t help but let out a snort at that. I wouldn’t be surprised if there’s a truth behind what she said. Like I said in the beginning, the Maruyama Group Inc. own half of the malls here in Tokyo. Not to mention they have other establishments all around Japan. So yeah, the billions isn’t really surprising.

Was the other two surprised you ask?

I glanced at the two and wasn’t surprised to see them staring at Miichan with their eyes wide open. They have it so open that if you lean closer to them, you’d see the tiny veins inside their eyes. Yeah, it was sort of funny in a freaky kind of way. But on the scale of funny and freaky? It’s heading towards extreme freakiness. But then again, seeing this reaction from them isn’t really surprising. It was bound to happen, you know.

My eyes shifted to Snorlax as she seems to be the first one to snap out of it shaking her head with a frown, confusion written across her face. She continues to look at the nervous, awkward looking Miichan for a moment just seemingly observing her. I watch intrigued as her confused stare slowly turns into a sick happy face that can also be associated with the word weird. It was like…looking at a gif or something animated that it slowly transforms step by step. Weird I know, but that’s how it looked like to me. Anyway—after that fucked up transformation—she was grinning so widely I thought it would split her face apart, you know. Too bad it didn’t though. What? Don’t look at me like that! It was just a joke! Geez.

“I knew it.” She said under her breath before turning towards the person beside her, nudging her awake. “Pay up.”

Now that’s a surprising reaction. I mean…WHAT?!
 
Waking up from her stupor, Creepy turned to Snorlax. The confusion across her face was replaced by a scowl as she revealed, “No way! You said cousins! In case you hadn’t realized it, they’re brothers!” quite noisily, earning the other to raise her eyebrow at her, shrugging.

“So? They’re still related. It still counts.”

“No it doesn’t!”

This is completely fucked up.

“Yes it is!”

So glad she agreed on that one.

I couldn’t help but narrow my eyes as I momentarily watch the two argue about the obvious fucked up bet they have regarding Miichan’s real identity. I really hadn’t anticipated this. Completely blindsided the four of us. I mean, the Sexytary looks confused as hell with her eyebrow raised up and mouth slightly open as she looks at the arguing crazies. Meanwhile, my girlfriend beside me is smiling awkwardly. Hmmm. Or maybe it’s a grimace. Actually I’m not entirely sure, so you should just go with something between awkward and a grimace. Could be both, but whatever. Point is, she too is feeling a bit weirded out about the whole thing. Not like she’d admit that though.

What about the main girl of the event? What’s her reaction, you ask?

Oh, you know, the usual. She had once again became retarded Nemo, minus the whole opening and closing of her mouth that is. This time it’s just slack jawed open. Not a pretty sight, really. But then again, I’m not a fan of her retarded Nemo look. Hmm. I wonder though, who is?

Noticing a movement from the Sexytary, I glanced at her and found her shaking her head, a hand covering her forehead. “Okay. Will you two stop arguing for a minute here? It really doesn’t help with the headache I’m currently having right now.” She sighed as her thumb began moving, applying pressure on her temple. She really does look to be in pain. Poor Sexytary.

“Um…I-I have some medicine with me, Kashiwagi-san. I c-can get you some water as well if you w-want…?” Haruna timidly asks, obviously taking notice of the Sexytary’s situation. Heh. Her goody-goody sense must’ve tingled at that. Oh, don’t look at me like that. It wasn’t an insult you know. I was merely saying that. Tch.

“That’s so nice of you. Thank you Haruna.” The Sexytary nodded, giving my girlfriend a smile which the latter imitated before standing up. Another stupid thing that happen that night? Somehow, the two of us forgot that we were still holding each other’s hands. I guess, it just felt natural, you know. Like her hand is…also a part of me. Tch. Anyway, mushiness aside, only did the tug from her trying to move away from me—and me staying put in my position—did we noticed it. Stupid, right? Yeah, I’m not going to deny that.

Blinking a few times, I turned to look up at her only to find her blushing as she shyly looks at me, our intertwined hands outstretched for everyone to see. I glanced at our hands for a second then looked back at her, my face feeling a bit heated.

Two words that came to me at that time?

Oh crap.

“Uh, r-right. Sorry about that.” I blurted out as I quickly let go of her hand and pulled my hand away from hers. She shook her head as her eyes found it way on the floor, her hands nervously playing with each other.

“I’ll just…um…I’ll just g-go for a m-minute…” Her voice trailed off softly. Not waiting for a reply, she passed by me from behind and began heading towards the kitchen. As soon as Haruna was momentarily out of the room, an annoying song courtesy of Creepy and Snorlax soon follows, teasing me.

Another ‘Oh crap’ moment.

“I have two hands the left and the—“

I whipped my head and gave them a murderous glare. Thankfully, it caused them to stop singing that fucked up song as they held up their hands in mock surrender. I clenched my jaw tight, my gaze hardening considerably as I saw their eyes twinkling and their lips twitching every now and then despite the surrender gesture that they are doing. Obviously, my anger towards them—despite the hidden message that I will kill them if they utter another word related to that fucked up song—amuses the hell out of them. Anything that would make me flustered amuses them greatly, apparently. Even the Sexytary and the Crazy Psycho, who doesn’t even know the whole joke looks amused, grinning widely at me. Ugh. Damn crazies.

“Riiiighhht.” The Sexytary drawled, nodding her head. I turned my glare at her and much like the other two crazies, it didn’t faze the grin on her face. Luckily for me though, she decided not to prolong the teasing as she added, “As tempting and as fun as where this is heading, let’s focus first on the topic at hand,” before glancing at Crazy Psycho, giving her a pointed look.

“Right, moving back.” Crazy Psycho nodded, scratching the back of her neck as she turned back to look at Creepy and Snorlax. “I know this is probably a stupid question since it is pretty obvious, but…uh…you guys…know about me…?” She hesitantly asks, tilting her head to the side, frowning a little bit at the two.

“Well, not fully, obviously.” Creepy answered as she glanced at Snorlax with narrowed eyes. The latter rolled her eyes as she crossed her arms over her chest. Creepy shook her head and turned to look back at Miichan, shrugging. “But Sayaka assumed that you and that Kuu were somewhat related since you two looked awfully alike to each other. But she said you two were COUSINS, you know.” She said the last bit quite creepily as she placed both her hands on the table and leaned a bit towards Miichan while she said that bold and capitalized letters. Add the whole eyes widening and yeah. Creepy is creepy. Creepy creepily creeps me out. Hmmm. That’s actually not a bad statement. Could be a tongue twister for children you know.

The Pokemon scowled, mumbling, “Still related though.”

Ignoring the annoying look Creepy gave Snorlax, I pointed at her then at Snorlax, asking “So you guys made a bet out of that, huh?” my eyebrow raised.

“Well, yeah.” Creepy nodded her head as she looked at me, leaning back on her seat. “I wasn’t THAT convinced that they are somewhat related since…” She trailed before turning to look at Miichan, giving her an apologetic smile. “…no offense Miichan? You don’t look or feel like a millionaire…” She said before frowning a little, tilting her head slightly to the side. “Or rather, a millionaire heading towards billionaire for that matter.”

Miichan chuckled at that. “Offense not taken. That’s all I ever wanted everyone to see.”

“Given how you ask us to treat you lunch, it’s really not that hard to believe.” Snorlax chuckled. Hmmm. Now that she mentions it, that is true. I mean, Miichan sometimes often ask me for money and most times whenever she does that, I’d just look at her incredulously. Of course I do give her the money she needs since if I don’t she’d whine about it for hours. Seriously, I don’t like whiney Crazy Psycho. Hmmm. I think I’ve said that a thousand times now, huh. Meh, whatever. It needs to be spread anyway so people would be aware of the impending headache that may befall to them if they come across Crazy Psycho. We should be all, alerting the nations here, really.

Creepy began recalling another incident wherein proves that they really were clueless about her status until they met her brother, the Suck-Up. But then I wasn’t really listening because of the movement that caught my eye on the other end of the room who was currently rummaging her bag as she holds a glass of water. I watch her as she made her way towards the Sexytary, giving me a soft smile as she noticed me looking at her. Honestly, I should be embarrassed about how she caught me looking at her. But then again, I think her eyes sought mine as well as soon as she got the medicine at her bag. I’m glad she’s not doing the whole Betty act now though. You know, that whole glancing at me then when my eyes met hers she’d quickly look away and go on blushing. Like how she’s keeping it a secret that she likes me. Now, I’m glad that she’s open about it, you know. It goes to show that her feelings for me isn’t a secret anymore. That I’m not a secret anymore.

At least, that’s the way I saw it…

After a soft thanks from the Sexytary, quietly, she made her way back to her seat next to me. I offered her a soft smile as she sat back down which of course she replied back with a smile of her own. My smile did faltered for a moment though a moment after that. Why you ask? Well, she did surprise me by taking hold of my hand once again, sliding underneath mine and holding it with her hand underneath mine. I watch in fascination as her hand flexed, squeezing my hand gently. My smile turned into a grin as my eyes slowly made its way back to her. How…unBetty like of her to do that.

How Haruna like of her to do that.

“So…just so we’re clear about this…” We hear Miichan say, causing us to turn our attention back to her. I see her wave her hand for a moment as if trying to gain the attention of the two crazies. Noticing that all eyes were on her, she continues, “You guys are…cool with me being rich…right? I mean, it won’t affect or change our friendship, right? Because…I like you guys. And I’d be really bummed out if my status affects our friendship in any way,” as she looks expectantly at the two, wearing a faint smile.

The two looked at her confusedly for a moment, turned towards each other to share the same confused look then looked back at Miichan.

“Are you kidding? Of course it won’t change anything! Why would it?” Snorlax said as she chuckled, giving Miichan an incredulous look before grinning at the rich ass. “I mean, sure I haven’t had a billionaire for a friend, but I don’t think wealth should be that deciding factor of befriending someone. As far as I know, I like you because you’re fun to be with. I don’t think it would change anytime soon. Unless of course you turn into another Scrooge? If that’s the case…”

I rolled my eyes then boredly look at her grinning self as she glanced at me. Seeing my reaction made her chuckle again. I don’t really get why she wanted to poke fun at me when she’s reassuring Crazy Psycho of her sincerity, but…meh. I’m just going to ignore that for the fact that she made a good point regarding rich ass Crazy Psycho. Other than that…seriously. Whatever.

“Sayaka’s right.” Creepy nodded her head as she smiles widely. “Regardless of whether or not you’re rich, it won’t change the fact that we’re friends. Nothing will change that and everything will stay the same. We’ll just keep it in the back of our head that you’re an heiress or something.”

Snorlax began nodding her head as well. “Right. Like we’ve said earlier, we’ll be behind you 101% of the time. Regardless of how rich you are.”

Told you these are good crazies. Good and extremely sappy crazies. Hmmm. Those two traits seems to go hand in hand when it comes to crazies huh.

My eyes shifted to Miichan, curious to see what her reaction is to the sappiness that have been said. I wasn’t the least surprised to find Crazy Psycho’s eyes tearing a bit with her trembling lips upturned. She was nearing her tearful moment, obviously. If she cries, I’m pretty sure she’ll cry out more sappy things. Again with the good and sappy crazies. Ugh.

“Y-you guys…” She stammered softly before she sniffed. A beaming smile slowly crosses her lips as she continues to stare at the grinning crazies. She moved away from the table and began rounding it as she stretched out her arms. “I love you guys! Group HU—”

“No group hugs until we’re completely done!” The Sexytary sternly exclaimed, cutting off Crazy Psycho by just one letter as she stood up, causing Miichan to halt her movements. Without saying another word, the Sexytary took hold of Crazy Psycho’s shirt from behind and started dragging her back to her place. Scowling, she momentarily released Crazy Psycho as she pulled an empty chair beside me, placing it near Miichan. After doing that, she once again took hold of the confused Psycho’s shirt and pulled her towards the chair forcing the latter to sit. 

“B-but…aren’t we done now…?” The Psycho asked, her eyes following the Sexytary who was heading back to her place. Once there, without sitting down, she slammed her hands on the table causing the three crazies and Haruna to flinch at the sound. Me? Nah. I just stared at her indifferently, waiting.

“We are far from being done here!” The Sexytary growled turning her glare at the Psycho who once again flinched. “We are going to tackle everything tonight even if it means we won’t get any sleep. Your rich ass and my job are in the line here in case you’ve forgotten.”

I couldn’t help but groan out softly, my shoulder slumping down a little in disappointment as I stared at the two. I seriously thought this whole meeting is over and done with. But it looks like it’s far from over by how the Sexytary seems to be foaming in the mouth. I guess Miichan revealing her true identity is really just the tip of the iceberg here.

Great.


TBC


________________________________________________________________________


You know, I hate how it looks short here when I post it.  :smhid

Anyway...

Next Up: Part 5. Planning Planning then something fluffy for MariHaru.  XD Hopefully, it will cause you guys to barf a bit.  :lol: Till then! Thanks again for understanding.  :) I will update this soon. Not months soon though. Just a bit sooner than that. :nervous I'm just finishing it. Thanks again! See you guys later!   :bow:


________________________________________________________________________
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 21: It's all in the lips Part 4!)
Post by: maku on June 13, 2013, 07:14:51 PM
Do my eyes deceive me?  :shocked
It's an update  :)
Time to celebrate  :cow:

Thank you so much fof-san  :)
I was really bummed on the sudden announcement of Mariko-sama  :cry: But I'll continue to support her.

About the BC, totally worth the wait  :)

Hope you update soon and don't worry, all of us can wait
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 21: It's all in the lips Part 4!)
Post by: Yuki88 on June 13, 2013, 09:22:34 PM
An update,  at last....  :bow:

Honestly when I heard about Mariko's graduation announcement, I almost immediately thought of you and wondered if it might affect you and your fics writing process. I was personally very sad about it as well, I want an older sister like her  XD

So first of all, thanks for this update.  :bow:

Silent giggles and thoughts filled my reading session of this chapter. I know that feeling when you don't wanna let go the hand of someone you like. MARIKO, I KNOW THAT FEELING BRO  :wub:  and ofc the crazies teased her about that  :rofl:

And then that moment when Mariko thought about kissing Haruna...  take it slow, girl. You're newbie here  :rol
As for no kiss at all.... I guess I can accept that. I like my newbie pair being old-fashioned. Hey it's goody-goody nun-like Haruna, what do you guys expect  :grin:

Ps. Thank you for the wish. Good luck with your job, too.  :thumbsup
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 21: It's all in the lips Part 4!)
Post by: kahem on June 14, 2013, 01:22:45 AM
Hahaha it's so funny!!! I can't help but grin and laugh xD
Saeyaka theory's is my favorite scene lol
Your update is awesome as usual, continue ;)
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 21: It's all in the lips Part 4!)
Post by: theblueknight on June 14, 2013, 01:30:33 AM
 I cannot believe you dam you!!! I wanted them to kiss!!!  :banghead:  :frustrated:  :pleeease:  :on voodoo: :on cloudeye: you just like making us suffer huh?  :cry: :cry: :P oh well at least you updated!!!. I thought with our fav oshimen graduating that maybe you weren't up for finishing this fic boy was I wrong  :D total shocker when I log into my email and went on here and saw you updated even if it was short I was so happy  :w00t: :D :twothumbs I needed a break from all this constant studying so thanks ( I was supposed to do chores first which are washing a lot of dishes and cleaning all the furniture in the living room and vacuuming which I didn't do til after I read BC update so yeah I got introuble but it was so worth it!!!  :twisted: :luvluv1:)  ;) Im glad that miichan finally told everyone who she really is such drama behind it all and fluffy goodness seriously with mariharu scenes man I felt like I had so much sugar from the lovely dovey scenes that I was afraid of getting a toothache  :on bleed: :inlove: :wub: please quiero que se besen=I want them to kiss =watashi wa shitai sorera  Kisu suru ( I prob got that wrong ive been studying mostly how to write the kana so yeah I really avoid saying or writing in Japanese im not that good  :( ) anyways mi hermana (sister) please more and don't worry I promised not to bring out the onion boy with knife  :P  :twothumbs
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 21: It's all in the lips Part 4!)
Post by: yanouchi on June 14, 2013, 01:31:09 AM
booked!

yesh finally an update!!...

cute mariharu moments though with holding hands....and my favorite scene is that Haruna squeez Mariko's hand everytime she going mad or being scrooge mode

its like Haruna saying "Would you just stop it Mari-chan, stop it!"  :lol:...shes like a peacemaker for Mariko...thats new thing i found in Haruna...

and this opposite personalities really match them well...

owh owh the part where Haruna hold Mariko's hand again just so sweet...and she really enjoying a lot holding Mariko's hand eh?  :hehehe:

not for long you'll probably change your mind enjoying Mariko's deep kisses later on which Mariko longing to do it!!!... :luvluv1:



so this meeting weren't just Micchan's identity? its only beginning? owh well its a good thing i guess...mariharu moments will be there...

what 30 pages!!? :shock: owh how i wish wanna hack your pc just to take that 'my precious 30 pages!' and giggling with doki-doki feeling reading that 30 pages...copy and paste!... :on crazygran:

no worries FoF-san unfortunately i don't have that kinda skill.... darn it!!  :temper:


anyway thanks for the update FoF-san...take care and think happy thoughts...sometimes i'm lil worried with your message status these previous chapters...ganbatte...
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 21: It's all in the lips Part 4!)
Post by: heomagic on June 14, 2013, 05:04:20 AM
Aaaaaaaa. an update. I love you love you love you.... Just take your time to continue this amazing fic. Again, I love you and I will be here forever waiting for your fic.
Thanks a milion.
Take care.
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 21: It's all in the lips Part 4!)
Post by: RJay on June 14, 2013, 03:14:10 PM
First of all, FINALLY!!! You finally updated XD; I've waited really long for this, which by the way I'm thankful for :lol:. Really worth waiting for :).

Second of all, EEEEEEHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!! :shocked. There's a 5th part on 'It's All in the Lips'? :shocked I really thought the 4th would be the last. huh. Doesn't matter anymore. :lol: XD :P

Anyway, good job or should I say GREAT job on this part; quite emotional despite having a few laughing worth scene during the middle. Like seriously, Sayaka betting Sae that Miichan is cousins with Kuu, but Sae denied it when she lost the bet. Tsk tsk tsk. :smhid :smhid
Looks like Sayaka and Sae manage to tease Mariko a little :lol: and the hand holding was really cute; just couldn't stop holding Haruna's soft hand. :wub:
Mariko was really thinking of kissing Haruna when their faces were quite close to each other(which I'm still patiently waiting for) and how cute it was when Haruna was really worried of Mariko bump when turning her towards her and stare at it with worry. :oops: :wub:
Miichan finally revealed her identity, that's a good start; but the meeting was really far from being over, but only the beginning of it :lol:

I was actually bummed when Mariko announced her graduation, she's one of my favorite oshis. But I think she should graduate, she's getting older and she got plenty of jobs outside AKB; fashion designer, model and more. But I read that she won't be having a singing job which is kind of sad for me 'cause I want her to sing.(I'm not a music fan for nothing you know and I'm a huge Jpop collector, well sort of :nervous :lol:)

Again, thanks for the support really appreciate it honestly :)
I actually got refuse again :cry: I literally cried like a baby when I receive the letter from the college I wanted to go(how unmanly-like of me :nervous) I honestly thought I would get in this time; but luckily for me, a friend of mine was trying to help get in. I can actually go to college, but I would be attending night classes before actually going to the program I wanted. At least, all my hard work was paid for. :)

Please update soon!!! Will be waiting until the day comes! :lol:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 21: It's all in the lips Part 4!)
Post by: KojiYuu44 on June 15, 2013, 12:09:18 AM
Yay!!! An update!!!
Good on Miichan for being brave and telling the truth
Everyone was super nice about it... Miichan has good friends
MariHaru moments are so cute :)
All the hand holding and Haruna controlling Mariko's mood
I couldn't stop smiling while reading their moments
I will patiently be waiting for the next chapter!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 21: It's all in the lips Part 4!)
Post by: AoiShiori on June 16, 2013, 11:57:30 AM
Yay!! Finally!! An update  :)
Reading this really made my day  :) Thank you so much Fof-san

Honestly speaking, I was really devastated about Mariko's sudden graduation and I'm still in the process of accepting it
but reading this, put a smile to my face and it made me realize to always support Mariko-sama even she's not in AKB anymore.

Thank you Fof-san for continuing this fan fic despite your busy schedule.
Good luck with your work and take care.
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 21: It's all in the lips Part 4!)
Post by: michiyo48 on June 17, 2013, 03:12:56 AM
I havent been online for more than 3 weeks because I was doing my best for the exams, but when I was online a few days ago, I saw that its updated ^^ I'm so glad!

MariHaru is so sweet in this chapter! It made me smiling and grinning alone XD They couldnt stop holding hands! Aww! And I was dokidoki when their faces were close :D why didnt just Mariko kiss Haruna? >< The kissing scene is in chapter 24? Hoaa I should wait for so long.. But that's ok! I'll always wait for it although no kissing scene cause its naturally incredible! ;) And I'm glad for Miichan, she finally told her bestfriends the truth :)

Thank you for your update!

And I wanna say thank you cause you didnt mind to tell your gender, although I could guess that you're a girl but I still wondered if my guess was true or not. I'm a girl too, 16 and turning 17 next month. Are you older or younger? :)

I'm also sad that Mariko will graduate, although she's not my oshi, but I do love her! And if she graduates, there wont be any MariHaru moments huhu ㅠ.ㅠ

And thank you for welcoming to MariHaru boat! I'll be so happy to be on the boat! :D Yeah there are a few people who love MariHaru :( but let's make it bigger! ;) haha

Oh and please dont stop or quit writing! I love the stories you make! Once again,  you're very very good in writing! Dont let anyone make you feel you're not! If you quit writing, you will make so many people sad, especially me :( dont give up! Do your best! ;)

So please update soon! ;) But dont force your self! As your fan, I just want you to be happy! ;)
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 21: It's all in the lips Part 4!)
Post by: FoF on July 06, 2013, 07:55:35 AM
Today is June 20, 2013. A little while ago, after going crazy at FB—my FB friends would probably attest to that lol—because I drank coffee, my tablet beeped telling me I have a mail. Like always, I got up from my chair, went to my bed and grabbed my tab, hoping that I had a message about a new work for me to do. At that time I really really wanted to keep myself busy because I was currently on coffee high. I really wanted to release the excess energy I had. I was even thinking of going out to run just to tire myself out. I tend to be like that sometimes when I drink coffee. :lol:.

So anyway, I checked my mail and found a notification that I have a PM from Jphip. I couldn’t help but grin thinking that it was probably yanouchi-san. (Hope you don’t mind if I share this yanouchi-san.) See, yanouchi-san often PM me in jphip to ask questions about BC. So instantly, I thought that yanouchi-san must have a set of questions regarding BC.

On a side note: I’m actually thankful to yanouchi-san for asking questions to BC since I tend to forget a few things about it. :nervous So in a way, yanouchi-san is sort of reviewing what I’ve written in the past and it’s making me remember things. Lol.

So again with the anyway, reading what she first said; ‘FoF-san, here is some little thank you..and know that you are loved by all of us... so enjoy reading FoF-san,’ made me frown. I was bewildered. I was like, ‘What the…????’ with that may question marks. So wanting to see it clearly since confusion still reigns it’s ugly head in my…own ugly head :lol:, I sat back on my chair and quickly logged in on jphip. And there, I saw it clearly.

Compilations of messages from you guys about what you think about Basket Case.

It was…quite a shock. Still is after reading it for like, 3 times already? :lol: But believe me when I say, when I started reading it, I was shaking and tears were really in my eyes. I believe that wasn’t the coffee that made me shake. Definitely wasn’t the coffee that made me cry. :lol: It’s just…it’s just so sweet of you guys to do that. Got me beaming a whole lot that my cheeks right now hurts. And it’s not even my birthday! What the hell is wrong with you guys?! :bawwwwling: Kidding. :lol: Even when my eyes are red, I’m laughing like a lunatic here. :lol:

Me bawling like a baby aside, I’m very very very times a billion thankful for everything. The support, the comments, the thank yous, the messages, the silent readers, you guys…just about everything. Thank you very very much. Reading such messages from you guys just answered one question that my bestfriend had just suddenly thrown to me just a few months ago. It was a question that made me question my writing for 3 years in this forum.

‘Is writing fanfics for you worth it?’

I honestly don’t know if I answered her. I wouldn’t even be surprised if I answered her negatively at that time since I was feeling tired that day and I just wanted to quit altogether. But if she asks me that now, with eyes a bit red from crying earlier, hands still shaking a bit from the feels, I’d smugly say, ‘Yeah it is. It’s so damn worth it I can’t even describe you how much it feels to me right now.’ That’s how much your messages means to me. Every single sentence despite the heartfelt threats. :lol:

To quote Takamina’s words, ‘Efforts do pay off.’ And I believe this is what my 3 years of writing Akb48 fanfiction effort all comes into. The support and the love is truly overwhelming. Yeah, it’s been 3 years for me. God, I feel old. :nervous

Again, with bold and capital letters that are laced with hearts, rainbows, with a sky as bluest as ever with little fluffy clouds here and there, with the sun shining brightly and unicorns prancing around joyfully while they play the harp—I actually imagined that :nervous—with that all around in the background…


THANK YOU VERY MUCH FOR READING AND SUPPORTING BASKET CASE AND ANY OTHER FICS I’VE WRITTEN.
Know that you guys are my source of motivation to keep me from hanging on and keep on writing. So another again, a heartfelt thank you.

 :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow:


It’s funny how it feels like I’m ending BC now. :lol: I wish. :lol: But nah. My ending rant wouldn’t be like this. Just thinking about my ending rant makes me… :nervous  :nervous :nervous

On a side note: You know I’m sort of curious as to what yanouchi-san  said for you guys to write such…detailed review of all your feels to Basket Case. :lol:

---Obviously I wrote that on June 20. Now it’s July. Ah how time flies. :nervous.---

Oh and I will reply to your messages once along with the comments above. But right now, I can’t since I got a few things to finish. One person actually wrote 3 pages of pure rainbow feels and I actually want to reply to that in the same length. :lol: you know who you are and hopefully I can write 3 pages of reply on what you’ve said. ;)

So with me being busy with my new work, this is to compensate my late update of chapter 22. Just a draft I made a while back. People who knows my FoF FB probably read this a while back so…I’m sorry. You guys have to wait for another week or so for chapter 22. :nervous I’ll try to update next week guys. Here’s hoping I can. :) So enjoy this little draft chapter I did. I will most probably edit it and add a few things, but this is the gist of it. Know that this POV will not be shown until Mariko’s POV ends. So I guess this is a sneak peak? I don’t usually do this but I feel a bit bad for not updating again. Don’t mind me and my guilty self right now. :lol:



So, ENJOY!  :)




________________________________________________



Basket Case (Haruna POV) (Draft)
 
 
 

Chapter 1: My roommate?
 
 
 
“Thank you for driving me to Akihabara University, Oshima-san.” I said as I turned to look at the person beside me behind the steering wheel. A smile quickly made its way to her lips, her dimples deepened as she kept her eyes on the road. Seeing that, I can’t help myself but smile as well.
 
“I told you before, it’s no big deal.” She tells me as she glanced at me for a second then turned to look back on the road. “I owe your Grandfather a lot, so this is just a little payback for what he did to me in the past.”
 
“St-still—”
 
She turned to face me for a moment, giving me a firm gaze despite the smile on her face. “Like I said; No. Big. Deal. It’s fine Nyan-Nyan.”
 
Hearing her call me Nyan-Nyan, I looked away from her and let out a sigh. “I…I wish you don’t c-call me that, Oshima-san.”
 
“And I wish you don’t call me that as well.” Was her quick reply. “But we can’t have everything we want now, right Nyan-Nyan?”
 
I hesitantly glanced at her, not surprised when I saw her grinning behind the steering wheel, eyes glinting with mischief. Seeing her like that, I can’t help but let out another soft sigh, my eyes slowly making its way to hands that were on my lap. It wasn’t that I didn’t like what she calls me. It just that…when she calls me that, it feels like she’s making fun of me. And somehow, I was right as she spoke up once again, causing me to look back at her.
 
“Like I said a while back; you remind me of a cat, so calling you Nyan-Nyan seems fitting.”
 
“I d-don’t get how I remind you of a cat.” I mumbled, frowning a little. I watch her as she glanced at me for a second then looked ahead, chuckling.
 
“Well for one thing, you’re cute as a cat especially when you’re pouting like that.”
 
“I…I don’t think c-cats pout.” I mumbled before biting my lower lip just so I could stop myself from pouting like she said I was doing.
 
“Well, you’re a special cat then since you can.” She replied after she chuckled some more. Letting out another sigh, I turned my head towards the window to quietly watch the scenery pass by. Somehow, looking out the window made me think back on my Grandfather, how he looked worried for me as we stood by the porch, saying our goodbyes. A part of me could tell that he didn’t want me to go. That he wanted me to stay. I can’t blame him because there’s a part of me that feels the same way.
 
I didn’t want to go.
 
I clenched my fist tight, frowning at the window as I silently berate myself from being a coward. As much as I didn’t want to go, I have to will myself to go because…I have to. This is…this is for my future as well. I can’t just stay at home all my life and do nothing. That isn’t what I want. I want to be somebody. I want to be able to interact to other people normally. I want to have lots of friends. Hopefully, people who are close to my age. And if I’m lucky enough and they would come to like me, maybe we can turn out to be friends. Maybe even best friends. Or maybe, as time goes by, maybe it can turn out to be something more than that. Something more than being friends and best friends.
 
Something like……?
 
With an ironic smile on my lips, I pushed my glasses up the bridge of my nose, thinking how absurd that thought was. Who am I kidding? Like someone would like me like that. I mean, look at me. I’m just…plain and boring. I don’t even know how to take care of myself like most girls my age do. I have a somewhat frizzy hair. I don’t wear make-up. I wear thick rimmed glasses. My clothes are completely outdated and…apparently to Oshima-san, I look like a cat. Though she said it’s cute, but still…I’m a mess. A complete mess. So…who would ever want to be my friend? Much more, to be with me?
 
Who would even dare to fall in love with a mess like me?
 
No one. I’m sure.
 
“A thousand yen for your thoughts.” Oshima-san says. Glancing at her, I found her to be doing the same, that familiar playful grin on her lips. “Whatever you’re thinking, stop. You’ll be fine. I’m sure of it.” She assures me, causing me to turn to her fully.
 
“Y-You can tell what I was th-thinking?” I asked feeling a bit amazed. I know Oshima-san is a Psychiatrist, but can a Psychiatrist easily read people’s minds? Is it really that easy for them to tell what it is that one person is thinking?
 
Probably noticing the confusion on my face, Oshima-san let out a soft chuckle while she covers her lips a little with the back of her hand. “I may be a Psychiatrist, but I’m not a mind reader. Given your situation, it’s not that hard to guess what’s inside your head. You really don’t need to be a Psychiatrist to be able to see or tell what you feel.” She tells me as she glanced at me for a second.
 
I pursed my lips and turned to look away from her, hands clutching my oversized skirt. “W-well, given my situation, I guess…it can’t be helped that I…that I’m nervous about going to c-college.”
 
“True. But you really shouldn’t worry much. I mean, you’ll be fine.”
 
I glanced at her through the corner of my eye, biting my lip as I do so. I wasn’t surprised to find her smiling, looking ahead as she drives.
 
“Just be yourself and you’ll be fine.” She added with a nod, glancing at me for a second before looking back ahead. My eyes made its way back to my hands that was clutching my skirt. A moment later, I let out a sigh as I turned to look out the window. Just be myself…but…that’s my main problem. Given how I am and how I look…
 
…I don’t think people will like me for being me.
 
 
_______________________________
 
 
“Here we are.” Oshima-san says as she placed a box on the table. Ignoring the whisper from behind as a two women passed by the room, I walked inside the room with my suitcase on tow.
 
“Y-you didn’t have to help me and c-come up, Oshima-san.” I tell her as stood in the middle of the room, watching her as she pulls out my things from the box and place them on the table. Feeling embarrassed at what she’s doing, I took a step forward, trying to stop her. “Um…I…I can do that myself. Y-you don’t need to—“
 
“Nyan-Nyan, you should close the door.” She tells me without looking as she continues to pull out my stuff from the box. I stood there for a while, just watching her mumble amongst herself as she looks confusedly at the picture of St. Francis of Assisi, one of my favorite Saints. She looks at it for a moment then turned her confused gaze towards me. I quickly looked away, my face burning at her gaze.
 
I know…I’m weird.
 
Biting my lower lip, I decided to follow her order as I walked towards the opened door without a word. Halfway through the door, I see two girls looking at me. I instantly froze as their eyes sized me up, scrutinizing me with their amused gaze that traveled from my head to toe. I watch feeling torn as a smirk formed unto their lips as their eyes once again reached mine. As if their smirks weren’t enough to torment me, one of them let out a biting chuckle as she pulled her companion away while her eyes continue to lock into mine for a second, silently mocking me with her gaze. I clenched my jaw tight as my eyes slowly made its way to the floor, my eyes burning to let out the tears that had formed in my eyes.
 
I know…I’m weird.
 
“Seriously Nyan-Nyan…” I hear Oshima-san groan, causing me to wake up from my musings. “…How many pictures of Saints have you got in here?”
 
Wiping the little tear that had fallen from my eyes, I slowly closed the door and walked back towards her. She turned to look at me, hand on her waist as she gives me a stern gaze. It was only for a second though as her stern gaze was quickly replaced by concern. Her hands slowly slides down to rest on her side as she took a step forward.
 
“Are you…okay, Nyan-Nyan?” She asks as she frowns. Despite the pain inside me, I gave her a smile, trying to somehow convince her that everything is fine.
 
Even though…it’s not.
 
“I-I’m fine. Just…I guess I’m just g-getting nervous again.” Was my half-truth, half lie answer. I try to keep my smile in place as she looked at me for a moment, looking like she’s trying to determine if I’m lying or not. My right hand—that was on my side—subtly took hold of my skirt as I nervously wait for her reply. And when she did, I can’t help but let out a sigh of relief, thankful that she somewhat believes me. Yes, somewhat as I think a larger part of her doesn’t believe me. It was obvious by her forced smile she was showing me.
 
“Don’t worry about it too much. Again, you’ll be fine. Have faith.”
 
“Y-yes. You’re right.” I replied as I lowered my head, eyes downcast to the floor.
 
“But then again, I actually don’t need to tell you to have faith. I mean, just having all these just…screams the word faith.” She says with a chuckle. Keeping my gaze on the floor, I notice her turn back to look at the things she placed on the table. Glancing at her, I noticed her looking confusedly at the Bible on her hand while her other hand scratches the back of her head. A genuine smile graced my lips upon seeing it. Somehow, despite how embarrassing it is for her to help me with these stuff, I’m glad Oshima-san is here with me. Despite our age differences, I’m glad I have at least one person whom I could call as a friend. Maybe just having one friend is enough for me.
 
Surely, I don’t need lots of friends, right?
 
My pleadings for her to stop unpacking my stuff went unheard to Oshima-san as she continuously pull out most of my stuff out of the boxes I brought. I felt embarrassed that she’s helping me when it felt like she had done enough by driving me here. However, she was persistent, telling me that it was fine and that she doesn’t have any other things planned for the rest of the day. I almost believed her and decided to just let her help. But then her phone rang suddenly and without thinking, she picked it up and answered it. Words like ‘later’ ‘okay’ ‘I’ll be there in a while’ could be heard as Oshima-san growled at the receiver. After a moment of talking, a sigh left her lips as she closed her phone. She turned to after that and gave me an apologetic smile. Seeing her look at me like that, I instantly knew what it is she’s trying to tell me. With a smile, I shook my head and told her,
 
“It’s okay. I-I can manage this by myself.”
 
Another sigh once again escaped her lips as she walked towards me. She stood in front of me for a moment until she placed a hand on my shoulder, squeezing it gently as she smiled at me.
 
“You’ll be fine okay? Just remember to just be yourself.” She tells me softly. I could only stare at her dumbfounded as her other hand made its way to my other shoulder. “Don’t mind what other people may think about you. You are who you are and that itself is amazing. Believe me.”
 
And as she looked at me with a soft, sincere smile on her face, I did believe her. I know she can see that as I see her dimples deepened as she smiled widely at me. Oshima-san is right. I am what I am and I shouldn’t let what other people think get me down. Besides, I’m sure there are nice people around here as well that aren’t judgmental.
 
Hopefully, my roommate would be one.
 
After assuring Oshima-san that I’ll be fine and thanking her non-stop, she finally bid farewell, waving her hand excitedly as she gave me a smile. I waved back, giving her a smile as well as I promised to come visit her in the Psychology Department once I’ve settled down. Her smile beamed at that, telling me that she’ll expect me to visit her soon then as she pointed at me and gave me a wink. Nodding my head in reply, I watch her as she gave me a nod then slowly closed the door, leaving me with my things scattered around. I turned to look at the mess that Oshima-san and I had created, keeping the smile on my face. I hope my roommate would get here after I tidied things up. That way, I can help her with her things as well. I believe that being nice to people and being helpful would make them warm up to you. I hope with that thought, my roommate would warm up to me then because if there’s one person that I hope would be my friend…
 
…it’s definitely my roommate.
 
My smile widened at the thought of being friends with my roommate that somehow the negativity I felt earlier just vanished. I continue to work with a smile on my face until finally, I walked inside the bathroom to place my things. I stiffened as the door suddenly shut close, surprising me. I quickly turned to look at the door, clutching my toiletries nervously.
 
Was that…perhaps the wind or…
 
“No way.” I mumbled as I shook my head, trying to wave off the unnecessary and ridiculous thoughts in my head. Letting out a sigh, I placed my things inside the cupboard before washing my hands as I felt it a bit sticky. After washing and closing the faucet, I hear a creak coming from outside the bathroom door. Muffled voices soon follows causing my heart to skip a beat.
 
She’s…she’s here already…?
 
I hear a groan from the outside causing me to turn my head to look at the closed door. A hand made its way to my chest to feel my heart pounding. This…this is it. She’s here and…I’m here at the bathroom, hiding. I should……but…but what if she doesn’t……?
 
No, I shouldn’t think such things. If I think badly of her before I even met her, then doesn’t that make me judgmental as well?
 
Thinking that, I took a deep breath and released it slowly as I closed my eyes, trying to calm my pounding heart. I bit my lower lip and willed myself to walk towards the door. Taking hold of the door knob, I took another breath and thought of what Oshima-san said.
 
‘Don’t mind what other people may think about you.’
 
With that continuously running through my mind, I finally had the courage to turn the door knob and pull the door opened. Silence follows as I stepped out of the bathroom.
 
“Oh, hello.” Was my greeting as I looked at the girl with long, jet black, straight hair then at the person next to her.
 
The woman next to her was…sh-she was…
 
I felt my heart beat tripled, my face feels flushed as I continue to look at the tall woman who was looking at me blankly, expectantly. Her piercing stare had left me frozen and oddly enough had left me breathless. At that moment, I once again heard Oshima-san’s voice, telling me further.
 
‘You are who you are and that itself is amazing. Believe me.’
 
I believed Oshima-san, but as I continue to stare at this woman with short chestnut brown hair in front of me the conviction I felt earlier started to falter. I am who I am, but looking at this woman, somehow I had a feeling that with her presence, I would constantly question who I am in the future. At that time, at that moment that maybe only lasted for a few seconds, I silently wished that this beautiful woman in front of me…
 
…isn’t my roommate.
 
 
 
TBC



_______________________________________


Short I know. But in my defense, it is a sneak peak.   :nervous Ohhhh. A little spoiler on the top. :lol:

Next Up: Chapter 22 of Mariko's POV! I'm actually thinking of combining two chapters since I'm a bit late. Let's see if I can pull that off. See you guys hopefully next week! :)


_______________________________________

Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Sneak Peak: Haruna's POV Chapter 1 (Draft))
Post by: chichay12 on July 06, 2013, 08:38:32 AM
FOF~!!!!
i know i read it before...
but but OMG
im still squeling like crazy here...
i hope my mom won't hear me XD
i cant wait till next week...
thank you for this :on gay:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Sneak Peak: Haruna's POV Chapter 1 (Draft))
Post by: yanouchi on July 06, 2013, 10:45:43 AM
Yeah update! This time its Haruna's POV? even just a draft just makes me doki-doki feeling right now....

edit: Owh Haruna just so sweet and kind thinking she would help
her new roommate with her things...she really want to make friends..
Reading this makes me smiling along with the aww sound XD,
she just so sweet!

So Yuko know Haruna's grandpa? so she probably get along with him...
Aaah Mariko would try harder for this one XD, win grandpa's heart or
he will always mention about Yuko in front of Mariko XD "Yuko always do this....., do that"

edit: in chapter 21 Mariko reveal her forehead so i make gif for that...she got nice forehead btw XD

(http://25.media.tumblr.com/fa1612c1380ecb6f0c4f2d68dd93ffdb/tumblr_mpswnxTvFE1r90g7ao1_250.gif) (http://25.media.tumblr.com/0605db38c6030f346f3da2420c0d58ad/tumblr_mpswnxTvFE1r90g7ao2_250.gif)

woah so many "yanouchi-san" there FoF-san.... :lol:, *i wanna hide* XD 

p.s: its a secret FoF-san  :)
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Sneak Peak: Haruna's POV Chapter 1 (Draft))
Post by: heomagic on July 06, 2013, 11:28:57 AM
Awwww... Haruna POV... FOF-san, you don't know how much it mean for me now, I really really love it (if any word may describe more than the word 'love', please let me know since my English is poor). I really really thanks you for your Basket Case, maybe you don't believe it but it is, really, important to me, like being something in my life now. I have no idea who told you what to make you smiled and cried, and smiled back, but I do appreciate those one as they made you have motivation to continue this amazing fic (and any others that you wrote). I just want you to know that, since I can't show much of my feeling in writing, I am really grateful for everything you did and I will always be here, waiting and supporting for you all the time. Thanks again for everything.
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Sneak Peak: Haruna's POV Chapter 1 (Draft))
Post by: Yuki88 on July 06, 2013, 11:51:07 AM
Adajsdsakafahakasfsjsjssjakafahahajakafaha YOU'RE BACK QAQ *creys buckets of tears*

Hehehe, seriously I thought you gave this fic up *wipes tears* but I keep on hoping you won't, so I'm really grateful to see this update TwT

Comment later, tablet browser being shitty

OHHHHH, So Yuuko has always been Haruna's acquaintance. No wonder they seemed very close hehe.
And then Haruna's insecurity... I sorta feel that a lot but thankfully I have Mariko's apathetic side so I don't have the same problem as her  :lol:
SO! Haruna.... fell in love at the first sight with Mariko  :inlove: :inlove: :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:
BUT BUT BUT Y U NO WANT HER AS ROOMMATE  :panic:

Anyway, once again THANK YOU VERY VERY VERY MUCH for this update. I always believe that 'patience will pay off' when it comes to your fics hehehe.  :wub:



PS. You made me feel like re-reading BC from chapter 1 again, therefore I'm updating my offline file of BC for my usual before-sleep reading  XD
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Sneak Peak: Haruna's POV Chapter 1 (Draft))
Post by: LukeMatsuda on July 06, 2013, 08:57:33 PM
MY GOD!! YOU BACK!

Do not worry we all go through difficult problems, so be welcome back! おかえり!

These looks entity Mariko and Haruna are driving me crazy, please leave them for a date soon. おねがい!  :bow:

Excuse me but I had to say it, but I want you to ignore and continue their great work. Fof-san you can really move the feelings of a person who is going through tribulations interior (both sentimental, loving and intellectual) and I really like it, like suspense at times, to make your readers more interested in his work.

Wait a minute! Now you will repeat the whole story from the point of view of Haruna? You're crazy! :panic: But actually I was wondering about her side of what goes on in her head especially when she will sing in church. :?

Well once again be welcome back and I'm really looking forward to the continuation of this story. And congratulations you really know I'm really stuck writing the plot of this fanfic.  :twothumbs

And remember Mariko-sama is and always will be Mariko-sama! We will support her wherever she is.  :theking

Please continue  :thumbsup
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Sneak Peak: Haruna's POV Chapter 1 (Draft))
Post by: theblueknight on July 06, 2013, 09:50:30 PM
 yanouchi is something else huh? in a good way  :) im glad you like the surprise im glad I participated in this surprise for you I wasent so sure about it since its hard for me to put things into words  :oops: but since you say you like it then im happy then this is the first time I ever done anything like that  :) as for you haruna P.O.V I gotta say its what I was hoping you would do so im happy with it :) now member go in your own pace okay? and drink lots of fluids and no I don't mean drink lots of coffee  :P and eats well and rest well okay :) ill be waiting  ;)
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Sneak Peak: Haruna's POV Chapter 1 (Draft))
Post by: kahem on July 07, 2013, 11:41:59 PM
Finally we are able to know what is inside Kojiharu's mind hihi
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Sneak Peak: Haruna's POV Chapter 1 (Draft))
Post by: RJay on July 08, 2013, 12:13:53 AM
OH! Haruna's POV!!!

Haruna already knew Yuko before college. I thought they knew each other in college. :? Oh well...
Obviously, Haruna was nervous since she was homeschooled all her life and thought that everyone thought that she was weird and all.

First time meeting Mariko, Haruna thought that she was beautiful but she didn't want her as her roommate? Why?!

Sorry for the late reply, was looking for a part-time job during the summer. :P

Thanks for the little draft. Please update the real chapter soon and chapter 22 for Mariko's POV. :) :lol: XD

Will be waiting till the day comes. XD
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Sneak Peak: Haruna's POV Chapter 1 (Draft))
Post by: Sara-chan on July 08, 2013, 06:04:57 AM
Today I edited this

(http://i1138.photobucket.com/albums/n539/FabiolaFaundez/fof_zps5104f513.jpg)

Thanks for giving us a wonderful story, you are the best  :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Sneak Peak: Haruna's POV Chapter 1 (Draft))
Post by: michiyo48 on July 11, 2013, 04:01:18 PM
I thought it was an updated of the next chapter but apparently its not :D

Well well well its okay!!! Since you have given us this Haruna's POV whooa I am so glad! ㅅㅇㅅ

Bitter sweet feeling when I read it... Dont ask me why? I dont even know why ( ; __ ;) maybe I'm overacting? :/ I wonder...

Yuko and Haruna have been knowing each other :/ uhm what is their relationship?

It must be tough for Haruna to live far away from her home, but its for her own dream and future :') cant believe I'll enter college next year just like Haruna lol *no one needs to know it tho. -_-

So, when I read Haruna's feeling, she is normal, I think, not weird... But maybe she is not fashionable :D maybe that what makes her weird..

And hooaa I'm shocked.. Why she doesnt want Mariko to be her roommate? Yes Haruna is weird for thinking like this! >3< sorry Haruna! XD uh I think I know why she thought that way... Maybe she was afraid she would be fallen for Mariko?

Eto.. And I'm so happy for Fof-san.. Yeay! She is not giving up! Please keep writing! Never listen to those people who told you to stop writing! You are a great writer, Fof-son! Please keep writing for us, your fans! I love you so much! (:  <3

Thank you so much for giving us this Haruna's POV.. And I cant wait for the next update! ;)
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Sneak Peak: Haruna's POV Chapter 1 (Draft))
Post by: KojiYuu44 on July 11, 2013, 06:46:50 PM
ahhh just realized i haven't said what i wanted
finally... we finally get to know what Haruna have been thinking all this time
im so happy you are putting in the extra effort to write Haruna's POV
Haruna and Yuko are clearly close
why didn't she want Mariko as a roomate tho??
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Sneak Peak: Haruna's POV Chapter 1 (Draft))
Post by: heomagic on July 16, 2013, 10:47:51 AM
FoF-san... :(

I think you are going through the hard time again, since Mariko-sama gonna graduate soon (about one more week from now huh)  :( :( :(. Just... stay strong and face it with us, ok? :)2 At least that what she want and we will still love her and support her, right?  :yep: So take care, ok? I will always be here, waiting for you to come back (with your amazing fic, too)  :P
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 22: Liar Liar Seashore's on Fire!)
Post by: FoF on August 24, 2013, 07:46:30 PM
AN: Hey guys. How's everybody doing these days? You guys alright? Great! Good, I'm talking to myself.  :lol:
Anyway, I just finished this, FINALLY! This is the only chapter that had so many revisions that it really wasn't funny anymore.  :cry:
Despite the revisions, I have yet to proofread this thoroughly so... :nervous
I've actually wrote 'It's all in the lips part5' but didn't like it so I decided to write the next chapter after that and just combine the part 5 to the new one. So yes, it's a combined chapter.
There are a few things that might confuse you, particularly about what happened in their meeting, but rest assure I will tackle them on the next chap.
I seriously don't know if I'm really making any sense to the story anymore, so please bear with it until I...do something about it. Like read everything in one seating.  :nervous
If I make any changes to the story, I will inform you guys about it. Minor changes, no.  :lol:
I'll bump this thread in a little while for my apologies, rants and of course replies.  :)

So after that incoherent rant, I warn:
This is fiction. If I ever offend someone, please feel free to tell me.  :)

Note: italicize letters are flashbacks.  :)
Thanks and enjoy! Talk to you guys later! :)



_______________________________________


(http://img833.imageshack.us/img833/3397/u6z4.png)
many thanks to yanouchi and crazywota for the poster




Chapter 22: Liar Liar Seashore’s on Fire!








I wonder, did your parents ever told you not to lie?

Stupid question right? I mean, of course your parents did teach you that. They probably said something like you shouldn’t lie and just be a good little girl or else the lying fairy would snatch you under your bed, take your soul and eat your heart out.

I know right? Weird tale. I mean, what the hell does a lying fairy look like? Is she like a rip off of the tooth fairy or something? And taking someone soul and eating their heart out? Seriously? Tch. That is just some whacked up tale.

Anyway, useless questions aside, that fucked up tale is courtesy of Crazy Psycho by the way. That’s actually what Miichan’s nanny told her when she was a kid. She told me about it one time when we were hanging out at my house back then. I seriously don’t know how our conversation turned to that, so don’t ask.

So anyway, it turns out it scared the shit out of the little Psycho and she really didn’t tell a lie after that. So when she saw her nanny doing naughty things to their driver in their garage, she instantly told her dad about it. An hour later, those two were instantly fired, banned from the Psycho mannor. Tsk. Such a sad tale for her nanny huh. I mean, there she was just trying to make the little Psycho a good citizen then it backfired for her. Tch. Pity.

What about me? What did my parents taught me about lying?

Well the usual. Don’t lie, it’s wrong. So I followed them. Now that I think about it, it sort of backfired to them as well. I think I remember being too honest to the people around me. I mean, I told my mom she looked fat in her dress, told my dad how his feet stinks and surprisingly told the mail man how I thought that he’s a werewolf what with how hairy he is and all. Oh and add the fact that I told him he looks dirty and that he’ll never get a wife with how hairy he is, it made him cry you know. I’m not fully at fault there for making him cry mind you. Turns out he just broke up with his girlfriend at that time and that that was what his girlfriend said to him before she left him. Yeah, dad actually went to his house to apologize for the things I’ve said after the mailman failed to deliver our mail for at least a week. That didn’t stop me from being honest and blunt though when I was a child. I’ve had a few victims, but it wasn’t until when I told my grandma she smells like soil all the time did they taught me that there is another type of lie that was basically created to make people somehow feel better. 

Yes, white lies.

I wonder though, what’s your take about white lies?

I mean, based on my parents it was created to make people somehow feel better. To protect them from getting hurt. Lots of people do this right? If they ask you something that they’re insecure about, regardless of the fact that you may think otherwise, you lie for them. Because you care for their feelings right?

But a lie is still a lie.

What would happen is they found out the truth? Obviously they’d get hurt. The truth really does hurt you know. Unless of course you're apathetic like am. But going back, is it okay to do that then? Is it okay to tell white lies?

…Especially to someone who's very special to you?

---

“How many minutes is that now?” I hear Snorlax ask as she stood in front of me. Confused at this question of hers, I raised my head to look at her. I couldn’t help but frown instantly as I see her eyebrow arched up and her arms crossed over her chest as she looks at Miichan who was currently looking at her watch.

“About…3 minutes.” The Psycho says with a look of concentration across her face.

“2 more minutes and you owe me—oh.” A look of surprise crosses her face the moment she looks up to look at me. After blinking a few times, she narrowed her eyes as she gazed at my confused stare. A sigh escapes her lips.

“You couldn’t wait for another two minutes to come back from wherever you are? Now I owe Sayaka 5000 yen.” She tells me flatly as she crossed her arms over her chest, wearing a scowl.

Imitating her crossed arms, I asked, “What the hell are you two doing now?” as I raised my eyebrow.

“Oh you know, the usual.” Snorlax says with a shrug as she grins at me. “Making a bet on how much time it would take for you to wake up from your rainbow filled world of Haruna.”

Okay so a glare is highly appropriate for times like this, right? I mean, it’s my usual response to teasing’s such as this. So I did. I glared. But much like most days, people like her—the crazy type I mean—doesn’t seem to be fazed by my glare. Nah. Right now, her grin just widened as I glared at her. Hmm. Now that I think about it, that’s pretty much usual when it comes to this person. It’s like, it gives her immense pleasure to see me irritable. I wonder though what she’d do or say if I give her a smile instead.

Hmmm.

“Uh…wh-why are you suddenly smiling at me?” She says as she gives me a weirded out look, her eyebrow raised. She points her finger at me as she added, “You look nice and all but…it’s really creeping me out. Seriously.”

So that’s how she’d react. Huh. Oh and yeah, I did change my heated glare into a flowery and hearty smile. And yeah, as much as that description seemed a bit on the druggie side—especially if you add some unicorns and rainbows on the background when I smiled—despite all that, just go along with it. Fucked up, I know.

“Now that Sayaka mentions it, it does have that serial killer vibe to it.” Miichan says as she nods obviously agreeing to Snorlax. I notice that the corner of her lips were twitching a bit like she’s trying to not to smile or laugh. Seeing that, yeah I said bye bye to my flowery and hearty smile and welcomed back scowling Scrooge face. I internally said that mind you. Just so you know.  Anyway, seriously, I don’t get these people. If I scowl, they find it funny. If I smile, they’ll be weirded out. Do normal people react as such? I mean, I wouldn’t know since I’m always surrounded by not so normal people you know.   

“Whatever.” I let out a sigh before rolling my eyes and waving my hand dismissively. “Can we just go now to wherever it is we’re supposed to go? We’re wasting time here.”

“Says the girl who just wasted 3 minutes sitting on the railing just staring at the ground with a small smile on her face.” Psycho says with a smirk that caused me to roll my eyes once again. That’s two now. Ugh. Why do I have a feeling that I’m going to roll my eyes quite a lot today? 

“Which reminds me, what was that about, eh Scrooge?” She added, stepping on my personal space and began nudging my arm with her elbow as she wears a sickening grin across her face. Again with a groan of ugh.

“Whatever Psycho.” I pushed her away from me. “I wasn’t smiling. Nice try.”

A snicker escaped her lips before she pulled out her phone from her pocket. I watch in confusion as she apparently looks for something in her phone. Upon finding it, the smile on her lips turned into a grin as she held out her phone for me to see…a…a picture of me doing exactly what she said I was doing earlier.

The hell?!

“Well the picture I took of you just a little while ago says otherwise. See?” She says before turning to look at the picture herself. “You actually look like you’re waiting for your lover. It’s cute.”

Cute? Ugh.

Snorlax took hold of Miichan’s wrist and turned her hand towards her to see the picture. “Have to agree on Miichan there. It is pretty cute. Scrooge has a cute side when she’s thinking about Haruna.” She teased, causing me to flinch. The flinching is for the word cute. Yeah I do seem to have a bit of a problem when someone is saying that to me. Why you ask? Well it’s just that mostly when someone say that to me, it feels like they’re just teasing me or something. Kinda like what is happening now with these two knuckleheads saying it to me. It feels like they’re ridiculing me.

What about the other thing that Snorlax said? About me thinking about Haruna?

Yeah well, she hit the nail on that one. I’m not going to deny that. I was thinking about her. How could I not when what happened three days ago still pops in my mind every now and then? Okay so a little white lie there. It’s not every now and then but mostly always. But you really can’t blame me for thinking about that always you know. If it happened to you, I doubt you’d forget about it so easily.

I mean, isn’t that always the case when it comes to your firsts with someone you like?

“You should give a copy to Haruna so she’d print it and keep it in her wallet or something SINCE SHE STILL DOESN’T HAVE A PHONE!” Snorlax added, giving me a pointed look at the bold and capitalized letters that she just loudly exclaimed. Internally, I was flinching. On the outside, I’m all meh as I kept my bored look on her. About Haruna’s lack of cellphone…

“Now that you mentioned that…” Miichan started. Her head tilted slightly to the side. Her index finger softly tapping her chin looking to be in thought with her eyes up. “…you know I offered her back then to buy her a phone as a gift, but she turned it down saying that she doesn’t need it and that she doesn’t want to abuse my kindness or something like that.”

The corner of lips tugged up slightly as I looked at the ground. Heh. Somehow I’m not surprised about that. That does sound like what Haruna would say if she was given something like that. Such a goody-goody.

“But given her situation now—with her having a girlfriend and all—I’m pretty sure she’d like to have one…” I hear her smirk. I let out a soft sigh and turned to look at her, not surprised to see her wearing a playful look. “…especially if she misses you as much as you miss her right now.” And cue wiggling eyebrows. Ugh.

“That’s why giving her a phone would be the best gift from you, you know.” Snorlax says as she suddenly wrapped her arms over my shoulder and pulled me towards her, grinning. Not really liking this whole touchy feely thing that the Pokemon is doing, I shrugged her arms off and stepped away, giving her a look. Yeah like always, she just chuckled at my gaze. Again with the ugh.

Unsurprisingly, the Psycho agrees as she says, “Sayaka’s right you know. If it’s from you I don’t think she’d say no,” as she nods her head. “Especially if you add something like going down on one knee while opening the box of the cellphone and be like, ‘Haruna, would you give me the honor of being the first to ask you if I could give you a cellphone as a token of my Scrooged love for you?’ And she’d be like, ‘Oh Mariko.’” She says as she placed the back of her hand on her forehead dramatically.

“’Yes. Yes. My ever so pure and innocent love accepts your Scrooged, cold and ever so evil  heart, my love. With this, I shall message you and call you every second until the battery dies out and I charge it again.’” She wheezed out melodramatically with hand gestures as if acting out a crackhouse play for the druggies. She also began giving me a sickening gaze which she probably thought would be a loving gaze or something creepy like. Sayaka finds it extremely funny though as she began clutching her stomach, bending forward and backward while she lets out this monstrous laugh. I on the other hand just looked blankly at the two laughing in front of me.

Despite how insanely that whole fucked up performance Miichan did, instead of feeling this indescribable feeling that goes way beyond being weirded out, I just stood there, stunned and petrified. A portion of what Miichan said just continues to play out over and over again inside my head. What was it, you ask?

That Haruna’s ever so pure and innocent LOVE accepts my Scrooged cold heart.

That L word…is that…am…I…?

“—buy a phone. So I think giving Haruna-chan a printed copy of this picture would suffice for now.” I hear Miichan say, breaking my musings. Turning to her, I frowned as she grins at her phone.

What and what now?

“She can place it in her wallet or better yet, in her Bible for safe keeping.” Snorlax chuckled causing me to narrow my eyes especially when a roar of laughter from Psycho resonated throughout the campus. Here we go again. Tch.

“Maybe if Haruna-chan placed it there, it would help Mariko’s attitude problem here.”

Okay so my eyebrow twitched at that. I mean, attitude problem?! Me?! Tch. Puh-lease.

Glaring at the two, I took a step forward holding out my hand. “Uh, how about no and just give me that so I could rip your phone apart.” I growled causing them to stop their annoying chuckles. Alarmingly, they took a stepped back simultaneously. Snorlax held up her hand in a halting gesture as I took another step forward still glaring at them.

“Ah-Ah. Remember, I know Aikido.” She says as she points at herself wearing a smug smile. I rolled my eyes at that trivial information.

“And I know how to read and write. Big fucking deal.” I grunted as I once again moved towards them. Snorlax quickly took hold of my shoulders, preventing me from going further towards Miichan who let out a shriek and quickly hid behind the other. I struggled for a while, grumbling every now and then as I try to reach the amused looking Psycho who began taunting me as she stuck out her tongue. She’s also singing that fucked up taunting song that 5 year old sings when they’re trying to irritate their enemies. You know, that song that has only ‘nah’ as its lyrics. Coupled with the whole caveman like dance and yeah…idiot. But I have to say, it is working since it is irritating the hell out of me. If only this Pokemon let go of me I could reach her and rip her and her phone apart. Yeah, apparently it’s not just about her phone anymore.

“Did we just stepped into a loophole wherein young adults attending college turned into a bunch of toddlers?” A familiar voice suddenly comes out of nowhere causing the three of us to halt our movements. Turning towards the voice, a frown made its way to my face as I looked at the bored looking Fang together with Whitey who gives us a smile and a small wave of hand to greet us.

The hell is Fang doing here?

She pointed her manicured finger at us as she gives us a look. “Seriously, maybe you should take that up in the playground children. Where you belong.”

“I guess we could take this to the playground as you’ve suggested. But then I guess we need a babysitter since we’re still children and all according to you.” Miichan replies as she moved away from Snorlax. Turning fully to Fang, she added, “I hear Takamina has done an exceptional job being a babysitter. You think she could reprise her old role and babysit us children?” with a grin coupled with her usual eyebrow wiggle.

Well excuse me if I find that funny enough to let out a snort. Snorlax find it funny as well. Or maybe she finds everything funny. Huh. Whatever. Anyway, the murderous glare being aimed at me and the other two beside me from Fang seems pretty much justified. Meh, she was the one who placed herself in that situation anyway. But you know, I do feel a bit weirded out that Miichan here can be quite a smartass when it comes to Fang though. And they say Fang and I are like twins. Psh. Right. Like I’ll let Crazy Psycho outsmart me like that.

Fang opened her mouth to retort back, but unfortunately Whitey decided to intervene as she stepped forward, smiling shyly. “Hey guys. Sorry for making you wait.”

“Nah, don’t be sorry.” Snorlax says before tightening her hold on me which I clearly have forgotten. “Mariko here had a blast while she was waiting you know.” She added as she leaned her head closer to mine, our cheeks touching. Again with the touchy feely. Gahd.

Grumbling my immense displeasure and discomfort, I shrugged her heavy arm off of me and for the second time, reclaimed my personal space by moving away. Goddamn Pokemon.

“Well, that’s good to hear then.” Whitey nodded as she flashed me a knowing smile causing me to arch my eyebrow at her. Oh-kay…weird much?

“Well since everyone is here—minus the uninvited person who’s currently scowling at me—“

I glanced at Fang momentarily and saw that she was indeed scowling at Psycho with her arms crossed over her chest. But meh, scowling’s pretty much harmless so…whatever.

“—let’s go to my place then.” Miichan beamed, nodding her head as she looks at Whitey who was wearing a nervous smile. She glanced behind her to look at the frowning Fang before looking back at Miichan. She opened her mouth with the intent of saying something but the person slightly behind her beat her to it.

“The uninvited person is coming with you.” Fang simply said as she took a step forward, looking defiantly at the Psycho. The latter raised her eyebrow.

“Uh, no she’s not. She’s unfortunately uninvited.”

“You owe me a whole lot since I helped you with your stupid mission yesterday.” Fang retorted. I blinked back my surprise and turned at the petrified looking Psycho. News to me. Fang helped Psycho with…?

“What the hell did you do?” I asked in an accusing tone as I narrowed my eyes. My suspicions seems to heightened as I notice her flinch at what I said. Hmmm. If it entails Miichan and the word ‘mission’, whatever it is, it would probably make me face palm myself.  Yeah, Miichan and the word mission is really just face palm worthy. I should know since I’ve been into one of those stupid missions myself.

What were those missions, you ask?

Mostly stupid things I don’t want to remember. Nuff said.

“That is classified information! You swore you wouldn’t tell!” A blushing Crazy Psycho suddenly exclaimed after she stomped her feet and pointed angrily at the blasé looking Fang.

The half vampire tilted her head slightly, looking boredly at Psycho. “Yeah well, I must’ve had my fingers crossed then.”

“No you didn’t! I was holding both your hands when you promised, remember?!” Crazy Psycho pointed out.

Fang looked thoughtful for a second before she shrugged nonchalantly saying, “I guess I forgot, so whatever. Still going with you now,” completely disregarding the growing anger of the Crazy Psycho in front of her. Yeah, actually Psycho looks to be foaming in the mouth, but yeah, I’m all meh about it now. See, I’m curious about this whole mission Fang and Psycho did yesterday yet the bigger part of me clearly doesn’t want to know and just tag whatever this mission is as something stupid and trivial. It is Crazy Psycho and all.

“What does it matter if she comes or not anyway?” I let out a sigh and shook my head before pointing at the Amazon Pokemon beside me. “This person here isn’t supposed to go as well and she’s tagging along so—”

“Hey!” Snorlax exclaimed as she turned to me. This time, she wasn’t wearing that annoying cheeky smile hers as she’s frowning at me instead, obviously not liking what I just said. “Just because I don’t play any instruments doesn’t mean I’m entirely useless here.”

I held up my hands, looking at her in faux surprise. “Wow. I didn’t exactly say that you were useless but that sounded so much better, so let’s go with that.”

“Since I promised Miichan that I’d cook today, I think I could probably put one or two poison on your food later on.” She narrowed her eyes looking unimpressed. Meh, not really caring here.

Giving her a fake sweet smile, I tilted my head slightly and intertwined my hands together, placing it against my chest. “How wonderful. So wonderful and very nice of you to do that.” I tell her as I blinked a couple of times. I kept my fake rainbow self for a second before rolling my eyes and turning towards Crazy Psycho, crossing my arms over my chest. In Scrooge mode, I monotonously asked, “Can we go now?”

Through the corner of my eye I can see Snorlax moving her finger in a circular motion around her ear and…yeah, still not caring.

“FINE! She can come, but I’m not walking with her!” Miichan said petulantly as she pouts. She grabbed both Snorlax and Whitey’s arm and began pulling them away. “C’mon. Let’s leave the Scrooges alone to do their…Scrooging!” 

And hello 5 year old Crazy Psycho, we meet again. Ugh.

“Oh boo-hoo-hoo. Tch. Whatever. Like I care!” Was Fang’s reply as she rolled her eyes. Keeping her glare at Psycho’s backside, she says, “You know sometimes I wonder how you became bestfriends with that person,” as she pointed at the Psycho.

I turned my gaze to Miichan who looked back just to stuck out her tongue and taunt us. Seeing that, I let out a sigh and shook my head.

“One of my lifelong questions right there.”

I guess, when you think about it, Crazy Psycho did outsmart me in a way huh.



___________________________________



I let out a sigh causing a small fog to form as I stepped outside and closed the main door of DAFUQ. Taking hold and fixing the strap of my bag on my shoulder, I turned to where everyone is gathered a few feet away from me. I watch in silence through the cold night, staring blankly as Crazy Psycho and Snorlax—who had their arms wrapped around each other’s shoulder—began laughing at the annoyed looking Creepy. The Sexytary on the other hand—who was beside Creepy watching—let out a weary sigh and shook her head, her shoulder slumped slightly as she looks tiredly at the trio. Yeah, the weary look the Sexytary has? Justified. Especially when the Psycho decided to play horsey with Snorlax and suddenly just jumped on her back telling her to mush. And I know, horses aren’t told to mush but it is Crazy Psycho and all so…potato potahto whatever.

What about my girlfriend, you ask?

Pursing my cold lips tight, I turned my eyes to where Haruna stood, completely oblivious to the horsing around of the crazies near her. I let out another soft sigh as I saw that familiar look of sadness across her face as she stares at the ground. Yeah, I guess I’m the one to blame for that one. But, I have a point though, right? I mean, I’m just trying to protect her. But I guess at the same time she wanted the same thing as well.

She wants to protect me too.

“Yo Bestie!” Miichan suddenly yelled causing my eyebrow to twitch, mainly because of that ugh nickname she just used on me. With narrowed eyes, I turned to look at her as she began waving her hand excessively as if I was far away from them. “Let’s grab a bite to eat and celebrate, eh?”

Shaking my head, I walked towards them and stopped just beside Haruna whose gaze I instantly felt turn towards me the second Miichan yelled my name. I kept my gaze at the beaming Psycho as I replied monotonously, “It’s almost midnight and you still want to eat.”

“Ah-ah.” She started as she waved her index finger as if reprimanding a child. “But we’re not only going to eat, we’re going to celebrate as well.”

“Well that makes it all so clear now. Thank you for clearing that up with such trivial information. I feel so much better.” Sarcasm. Seriously don’t care right now.

“You’re welcome.” And she beamed some more that any more would probably tear her face apart. Hmmm. Kinda tempted to make her smile more right now if that is the case. Oh don’t look at me like that. I’m being a good bestfriend here since I wanted her to smile more you know. Tch.

“So Scrooge, are you…in or not?” Asks Snorlax with a grunt as she jumped slightly, trying to fix how she carries the deadweight on her back. I pursed my lips tight as I began to ponder whether or not I should be all yay or nay to this invitation.

A small frown crosses my features as they all stood in silence, staring at me, waiting for my reply. Hmmm. I guess it’s okay to be all festive and jolly right now since Psycho finally admitted to the rest of the crazies who she really is. Add the whole planning thing to be somewhat successful and yeah. I guess celebrating wouldn’t hurt—

I suddenly felt a hand took hold of my wrist causing my frown to deepen in confusion.

—anyone…? Hmm?

Blinking a few times, I turned to look at Haruna. I watched curiously as she took a step forward saying nervously, “Um…I-I’m sorry but…I want some alone time with Shinoda-san s-so…um…” before blushing furiously and squeezing my wrist gently.

Ohhhhhkkkaaayyyy. That definitely blindsided me. And from the silence of the others—without looking at them—I’m pretty sure they were blindsided as well and are now gawking at the blushing Haruna. Would’ve been cool if that left them unable to breathe as well. What? I’m just joking. Geez.

“Am I dreaming or something here?” Creepy asked finally breaking the silence. “Because…everything just suddenly feels like a dream.”

Haruna’s hold on my wrist tightened at that. I watch as she bit her lower lip and lowered her gaze, trying to hide her blushing face. Thinking that if she blushed more her head would explode which left me with a headless girlfriend, I turned towards the frozen crazies and sighed.

“You heard my girlfriend.” I tell the others causing me to…flinch as Haruna’s hold on my wrist tightened enough that her nails are digging through my skin. Ugh. I forgot how that word seems to affect her. I really need to make a mental note about that. Haruna and the word girlfriend? Definitely hazardous on Haruna’s health and apparently on mine as well since her hold on me hurts. Unfortunately, I’m not into sadism so I took hold of her hand—that was torturing my wrist—with my free hand and mumbled, “Haruna, it hurts,” as I leaned closer to her.

She looked mortified for a second as she looks at me and quickly let go of my wrist as if she was burned. Feeling remorseful at what she had unconsciously done, her eyes once again found solace on ground as she opened her trembling lips probably to mumble her apology. She didn’t get a chance to say it though as I quickly took her cold hand and intertwine mine to hers. Her eyes locked on our intertwined hands for a moment until slowly, she turned her gaze to me.

I can see through her eyes that she still feels a bit guilty about that small pain she inflicted on me earlier. And well, not liking that looks she has, I squeezed her hand gently again, saying to her reassuringly, “It’s okay, really. I’m fine,” as I gave her a small smile.  Seems to work as a second later, she answered back with a soft smile of her own.

Heh. That’s more like it.

“Well if you ask me, even if you two join us, you’d bound to still have some alone time.” Snorlax says with a chuckle. Turning my attention to her, I found her pointing at me, grinning completely with the deadweight off her back. “Kinda like what you two are doing now with the whole new world thing you two seem to be fond of creating.”

I narrowed my eyes and pursed my lips tight as I stared boredly at Snorlax. I’m actually trying to restrain myself from retorting back since the person next to me seemingly saw right through me as she began to caress the back of my hand with her finger. Funny how this person next to me knows exactly when I’m going to bite back. How very perceptive of her. But then she is taking Psychology so I guess that helps a bit…….right?

“How…Disney-like of you Mariko. So unlike the cartoon I could associate you with.” The Sexytary smirked.

Still caressing the back of my hand. Still restraining myself.

“Like the cat in a fruit hat?” Psycho suddenly quipped as she turned to the Sexytary who looked a bit confused as she tilted her head slightly to the side, frowning.

“I’ve never really…heard of that cartoon before.”

Hearing that, Miichan pulled out her phone and began looking for something. She beamed as she seemingly found what she was looking for and held it out towards the Sexytary. She pointed at her phone saying, “Here’s cat in the fruit hat.”

The Sexytary narrowed her eyes as she pushed her glasses, looking at Miichan’s phone. “That’s not a cartoon, but…” A snicker escaped from her lips as her eyes began to shift between me and Psycho’s phone. “…I can totally see the similarities.”

Breathe in, breathe out Mariko. Breathe in and out.

“I don’t know. The Disney theme seem so suitable for the likes of the Prince and Princess here.” Creepy added with a smug smile.

Snorlax snorts. “Disney theme. Maybe we should do that in your birthday Scrooge.”

“Hey! That’s a great idea!” And the Creepy agrees. Typical. God, this is getting out of hand now.

Taking a step forward, I tell them, “I’m not really getting the point of this whole conversation that we’re having. Is there even a point, because everything is just blah-blah-blah here,” while giving them a look. Yeah I’m done with the whole breathing in and out and trying to calm myself bit. Sorry to my girlfriend Haruna, but I can’t take it anymore. But hey, at least I tried, you know.

“Point is, we’re letting you off the hook.” Snorlax says as she nodded her head, smiling genuinely at Haruna then giving me this annoying grin. Can you see the favoritism there?

“Well you could’ve saved me from all those blahs if you just said that in the first place.”

“Wait, what?” Crazy Psycho confusedly said as she stepped forward. “We’re going to celebrate and you’re not coming?” She says as she looked at me incredulously. Seriously now?

“Oh I’m sorry. Did you just woke up?” I retorted causing the person next to me to nudge me lightly on my shoulder, muttering my name. Or rather muttering ‘Shinoda-san’ which is also me but so is my parents and my relatives and—well you get the point.

Pursing lips tight, I glanced at the person next to me with narrowed eyes as she took a step forward, smiling slightly.

“Minegishi-san…I…I need to discuss something to Shinoda-san so…i-if it’s okay, can the two of us not go? I’d really like it if…if I could have some alone time with Sh-Shiinoda-san…” She says as a blush forms across her cheeks, her eyes downcast.

I turned my gaze at the Crazy Psycho, giving her a glare that totally went unnoticed as she kept her confused gaze at Haruna. What Haruna said, yeah I didn’t like it. I mean, she really doesn’t need to ask someone’s permission—especially Crazy Psycho’s—to spend some alone time with me. If she wants to, she can. If others don’t like it, well then she should tell them to just…fuck off. Though I seriously don’t think she’d be that vulgar. I think she’d be more like, ‘please get your not so nice face away from me’ or something like that with that cute pout and cute frown across her face. Hmmm. Not bad. I think I can imagine her saying that especially to that blue streaked Suck-Up.

“B-But…it’s celebration time.” Miichan says softly as she looks a bit crestfallen. “I want my two best friends beside me to be there and—“

The hand of the Sexytary on her shoulder caused her to stop midsentence. Crazy Psycho glanced at the owner of the hand that had softly squeezed her shoulder as she wears a small smile. “C’mon, let’s just go.”

“But…”

“I’ll treat you all the ebi fry you want.” The Sexytary offered.

“REALLY?!” Crazy Psycho excitedly squealed, her face immensely lightening up as she beamed at the thought that she was going to be eating her favorite oily food. Yeah apparently, if you tell Crazy Psycho you’d treat her to ebi fry, she’d easily fold and wag her invisible tail excessively. And if she’s THAT hungry, you’d also get to see her tongue hanging out on the side of her mouth while her saliva…okay stopping there. You really don’t need to visualize that. Seriously.

“Let’s go then!” She says as she took hold of the Sexytary’s arm and began pulling her to run. Noticing that Snorlax and Creepy weren’t following them, Crazy Psycho stopped walking and turned to look back. “Aren’t you coming? C’mon! Yuki’s going to treat us ebi fry! Hurry!”

Unsurprisingly, the Sexytary looked a bit dejected at that. Yeah well, it’s her fault anyway.

“You know, I don’t get why she would be so excited whenever she’s treated to free food when she can totally buy it herself what with her being a billionaire.” Snorlax said as she turned to look at us, wearing a pained smile.

I shrugged. “That’s the thing. She can easily buy it herself, but I think to her, it’s more meaningful when people buy it for her. Somehow it gives her the normality that she really wants.” I tell her before looking back at Crazy Psycho who seems to be arguing with the Sexytary in the distance. A sigh escapes my lips upon remembering all those times she annoyingly insisted on me buying her something and all those times I relented just to shut her up. Ugh. Such fond memories.

“At least, that’s what I think.” I added as a small smile crosses my lips as a beaming Psycho suddenly latched herself on the weary looking Sexytary. That’s actually her reward when you treat her stuff. She’d latched at you and give you her beaming, signature smile. Tch. Typical.

“Well, if you put it that way, then it’s amazing, really.” Snorlax says. Turning back to look at her, I found her smiling at me. Intrigued, I cocked my eyebrow upward.

“Miichan?”

“No, not Miichan.” She shook her head before she gives me a knowing look while she grins. What she’s implying somehow stumps me for a moment. But then the thought that maybe she’s just playing with me again suddenly came to mind and then I just stopped thinking about it all together. Yeah, after that I was all meh whatever.

Letting out a chuckle, Snorlax waved her hand saying, “Guess we’ll be seeing you guys later,” before turning to walk towards Crazy Psycho and the Sexytary, leaving the creep to...creepily smile at us. Ugh.

“Bye Princess!” She waved her hand to Haruna who hesitantly waved back. A moment later, Creepy then turned to me while she began to walk backwards. “And Prince! We gotta talk about what you’re going to wear when we have a Danso Day at DAFUQ okay?” She reminded as she pointed at me. “This is so going to be fun that I’m so excited in working with you from now on!” And she gushed.

I can’t really put into words what I’m feeling with these changes. Just that—despite the fact that I’m also into supporting Miichan—I’m not really looking forward to it at the same time. Weird right? Yeah, it’s just that working with three crazies now—which includes Snorlax, Crazy Psycho and now Creepy—would be really hazardous to my mental health. And yes, I didn’t include the Sexytary because I find her somewhat tolerable. But she does have her annoying moments as well you know. Thus the keyword ‘somewhat.’

“You have to wear a suit again, okay? Cause you just look so…” And she ended that with a squeal that made me roll my eyes. “I’m telling you, if girls would see you like that? DAFUQ’s female customers would double and—” Okay I’m cutting her off myself. Internally I mean. Trivial unwanted stuff right there. I really don’t want to think about that Da…uh…Dada day or whatever it is that she wanted just so she could work at DAFUQ.

Yeah just a side note, Crazy Psycho actually asked her to work for DAFUQ and leave her other job as a protest leader with an addition that she’d think about Creepy’s suggestion of having Dada day once a week at DAFUQ. To Creepy, it was sort of like a theme once a week just so we won’t only attract male customers, but also female customers. Her words, not mine. So yeah, I will most probably get stuck working with this creep as well. Hmmm? And you say she wasn’t a protest leader? Do I look like I care about that?! Geez.

“Bye Besties!” Crazy Psycho suddenly began excessively waving her hand as she beamed towards us causing me to narrow my eyes boredly at her. I mean c’mon. Bestie?!

 “You two enjoy yourselves with the…uh…making in…“

Making out.

“…or the woohoo or…gender!”

Sex. The woohoo—by the way—is a reference to sex in some game that she keeps on playing with her lezzie character and her weird house that is basically full of game room or something. Can’t remember the name of the game really since I don’t really care about whatever game she’s playing as long as she behaves. Oh and just so you know, this is actually Crazy Psycho’s methos of not embarrassing Haruna. Yeah, rather than embarrass her, she opted in just confusing the hell out of her. I’m used to these sort of code talk that Miichan usually does when it comes to Haruna so…I totally get what she means. Lame I know. But hey—with the person next to frowning slightly as she tilts her head to the side while looking at the beaming Psycho—it obviously works.

After a moment of excessive waving, the annoying and teasing smiles, the four crazies finally walked away never to return ever again. Well at least in my dreams it went like that. It was either that or they all went off of a cliff. Ah, those were the days.

“Um…I-I’m having a hard time figuring what Minegishi-san mean.” The person next to me asks as she turns to look at me wearing a small frown. “What did she mean by that?”

I just looked at her for a moment through the corner of my eye, internalizing whether or not I should tell her what Miichan meant. But I did say I want to be more honest with her so.... hmmm.

“Do you REALLY want to know?” I asked as I turned my head to look at her, my eyebrow raised a bit. I wasn’t surprised when she nodded her head in reply, keeping the small frown across her face. I can see that she’s really curious about it, but I’m hesitating a bit on telling her.

Why you ask?

Well I’m being a goody goody girlfriend here you know. The downside of telling her the truth now would be her blushing like there’s no tomorrow and becoming a human tomato that would end up—okay I’m stopping since that thought seems highly irrelevant, but you get the point. She didn’t bring along her magical cure—which is the ice pack by the way—thus the hesitating state I’m in here.

…But then, it might be fun to see her squirm a bit and it is pretty cold anyway. Maybe the cold weather can replace her ice pack or something. Tch. So much for being a goody goody huh.

Turning to face her fully, I tried to keep my face blasé, hiding the amusement and anticipation that I feel as to what she would do or say about what Miichan meant.

“Earlier, you said you want some alone time with me.” I pointed out causing her to nod her head again, a look of concentration across her face. “Basically, in couple terms especially in modern times much like right now in case you didn’t know…” I couldn’t stop the grin from coming out as she suddenly pouts cutely as she easily realized what I mean by that. Ignoring that cute pout she has and restraining myself as I tell myself over and over again to NOT look at her full lips—yeah yeah quit grinning—I pursed my lips for a second before continuing, “…it just means getting some,” with a nonchalant shrug.

I watch in curiosity as her pout was replaced by a confused look, tilting her head slightly at the side as she frowns slightly. “Getting some of wh-what…?” She asked causing me to blink back my surprise. Ohhhkkkaaayyy. I should have seen that coming. She is a sheltered child after all.

“Action.” I tell her simply, giving her an expectant look. “For couples, it means getting some action.” I hope she gets that. I am giving her a look and all.

“What…k-kind of action?”

And that’s a no. Hmmm. Let’s try another subtle term then.

“Couples. Bed. Birds and the bees. Number six, but replaced the letter ‘I’ with an ‘E.’” Okay, so that last bit is nowhere being subtle, but hopefully she’ll get it now.

At least…I thought she would.

“N-number sex…?” She muttered, keeping the confused look across her face. You have got to be kidding me here. Still no? Huh. Oh well, might as well go along with it.

“Right, now ever so slowly, scratch out the word ‘number’ and you’d get…?” I tell her giving her an expectant look, moving my hand as if urging her to come up with the correct answer. I watched amused as her frown deepened and she just looked at me for a moment before realization crosses her face. It was really entertaining seeing her eyes widen underneath her glasses as she tries to mutter what I was implying.

“S-s-s-se—“

“That would be the one.” I nodded, grinning slightly. Sure she didn’t say it exactly as I’ve cut her off, but looking at how red she is, how her eyes are like saucers and how she’s gaping? Pretty much tells me that she has it spot on.

“Bu-bu-but…I-I-I wa-wa-wasn’t…” She stuttered as she backed away, shaking her head while she removes her hold on my hand. If I wasn’t weirded out with the whole excessive stuttering she just did, I would’ve frowned at the fact that she let go of my hand. But yeah, I’m frowning slightly at her stuttering that seemed to have worsened.

“…I-I didn’t s-s-say that l-l-like…” She stammered as she lowered her gaze to the ground, eyes shifting from one place to another while her pale hands clasped each other nervously.

“I know.” I calmly stated as I nod my head and cross my arms over my chest. I just stared at her, amused at the fact that she’s in nervous, panicky Betty mode.

How...cute.

“I m-mean…it’s ju-just…I-I never…”

I let out a soft chuckle before grinning. “You got that right.”

“…I-I’ve ne-never th-thought a-a-about th-that before…and I-I—”

Hearing that completely wiped out the grin across my lips. She continues to babble nervously while I just stood there, wearing a slight frown. What she said just suddenly made me wonder on what her thoughts is about us being intimate. I mean, isn’t that where most couples go to? And seriously, she never thought about it? About us doing the ‘birds and the bees’ thing. And yeah stop with the creepy grin. Get a hold of yourself, horndog. Geez.

“Really?” I let out as I raised my eyebrow, cutting her off with her babbling.

I watch as she tensely turned her gaze towards me. Blinking a few times, I saw her throat moved as she swallowed, before asking, “Re-really wh-what...?” in a soft, hesitant tone.

“You’ve…never thought of THAT before?” I asked, my eyebrows slowly moving upwards as I give her an expectant look. “I mean, with us. Never...?”

She stared at me for a moment before her eyes quickly shifted to the side, taking her usual habit of biting her lower lip. I took notice of how the redness across her face increases upon hearing my question and well…I can’t blame her for that. I mean, I know I’m going towards uncharted territories that might embarrass the two of us but…you know I’m just curious about it. I really want to know what her thoughts are about this so that if ever the perversion virus really gets into me fully in the future…

…I’d know if I should restrain myself from wanting to be intimate with her.

“Well……n-n-no…..” She trailed off into silence, her voice cracking slightly. Noticing that, she cleared her throat and kept her gaze away from me. I’m not entirely sure, but somehow I have a feeling that she just lied to me. What made me think that, you ask? Well her eyebrows seems to be twitching a bit as a small frown appears. And the way she’s biting her lips now? Just a bit more and I’m pretty sure it’ll be enough to draw blood out of it. Yeah, she’s biting it that hard. It’s interesting though. I mean, if she is lying to me about this, I find it interesting. By lying about what I asked, basically and obviously means…

…that she had thought about it at one point.

I guess despite Crazy Psycho’s advice to her that she should be honest with me if she wants to win me fully, there’s still seems to be a limit to her honesty. But then again, I can’t really blame her for lying about that. I mean, if it were me and she’s asking me that? I’d probably lie as well.

I guess it goes to show how much we’re not ready for that yet.

Obviously.

Taking pity and not wanting her to damage her lips, I pursed my lips tight and began rummaging the insides of my bag and pulled out something for her. Looking back at her, a crooked smile quickly appeared on my lips upon seeing that she was observing me through the corner of her eye.

“Here.” I held my gloves for her to take. She turned her head looking at it for a second before she turned her gaze to me, frowning slightly in confusion. A smirk formed on my lips as I answered her silent question. “It may be foreign to you, but it’s called gloves. You put it on your hands to keep them warm.” Okay, I know that may not be her silent question, but hey, I just want a tease her a bit.

Knowing exactly what I was doing, she looked away and quickly hid her hands inside her coat pocket while her lower lip jutted out, forming an adorable pout. “I know th-that.” She mumbled, her eyebrows knitted together slightly while she turned her gaze away from me. “Th-thank you but…I don’t need gloves. M-my hands is perfectly fine. I don’t feel cold at all.” She says while she moves her hand from inside her coat’s pocket, probably trying to warm her hand inside her pocket or something.

I let out a sigh. “I can’t believe you’re lying again. What happened to the ‘thou shall not lie’ rule on the stone placard or something?” I mumbled as I rolled my eyes. Taking a step towards her and ignoring the look she’s giving me that is somewhat between confusion and bewilderment, I held the gloves in my left hand while I held out my right hand to her. “Give me your hand.”

“B-But I’m fine.” She insisted as she moved away and hugged herself with her hands still inside her coat’s jacket. “A-and…j-just what do you m-mean by I lied again?”

Somehow noticing how she looked somewhat nervous when she asked that makes me feel like my assumption earlier was right all along. But truthfully I don’t care about that anymore so I just ignored her question and moved my fingers while I tell her, “My hands doesn’t get cold easily. Miichan said so as well. I think she calls them…sun hands or something like that. When she found out about it, she forced me to bake a bread so we could open up a bakery,” while I look at my hand, a frown across my face as I remember that. How weird that I suddenly remembered that memory from long ago.

Hearing that brought about a small giggle on Haruna. “Did y-you and Minegishi-san made a successful bread th-then?”

I lowered my outstretched hand and placed it on my waist as I tilted my head slightly to the side. With my eyes gazing on the ground, I began to think back on what happened back then.

“Well, yeah. I guess. That was when we were kids so my mom was with us at that time. She was the one who made the dough while I was stuck being the one to knead the bread as per Miichan’s order because I had the…hot hands or something.” I recalled before making a face. “Now that I think about it, me and my mom did all the work while that Crazy Psycho just stood there, cheering and ordering us around.” Ugh. Definitely a worthless memory. What the hell? Is my auto-delete function malfunctioning or something? That’s supposed to be erased you know.

“That sounds like fun.” Haruna said causing me to look back at her. She was…smiling at me, yet there seems to be a hint of sadness behind that smile of hers. I was right about that as a moment later, she averted her gaze and let out a sigh, hesitantly admitting, “I’m…s-sort of j-jealous though.”

“Of Miichan?”

Well if you think about it, you can interpret what she said in two ways. One: she’s jealous of Crazy Psycho. And two: that she’s jealous of the fact that she haven’t had that kind of inconsequential moments with someone in the past. Just doing random things in the past that if you suddenly remember, would make you feel a sense of nostalgia. But in my case, I’m not really feeling the nostalgia thing since I consider that memory annoying. Crazy Psycho was really insistent in telling me to put my heart into kneading that damn dough that I ended up throwing that thing on her face. Needless to say, we ended up with a dough fight for at least 3 minutes until my mother finally decided to intervene after taking a picture of the ridiculous dough war. So yeah, don’t blame me if that memory got tossed in my trash bin of uselessness to be deleted forever.

Oh and going back on topic, for Haruna, I’m going for the latter because I doubt she’s jealous of Crazy Psycho you know.

“In a way…y-yes. I am j-jealous of Minegishi-san.” She says as she glanced at me, wearing a shy smile and a faint blush across her cheeks. Okay, so obviously I’m wrong on that. Huh.

“You two have a lot of m-memories together and y-you spend a l-lot of time together. S-somehow…that makes me feel a bit…jealous…” She added as she moved her gaze to the ground, her voice trailing off softly. You know, in the back of my head, I was wondering when she’s going to bring that up. This ‘discussion’ of ours, I mean. She puts it out quite nicely by the way. But still…

Noticing where this discussion of ours is heading, I let out a sigh and once again held out the leather gloves that I was holding. “Will you wear this now so we can go?”

She looked at it again for a second before looking back at me, frowning. “B-but I told you I don’t need it.” She reasoned as she stepped away from me again.

“Okay, obviously you didn’t realize the moral of my story.” I tell her as I stepped towards her. Pointing at her then at me back and forth, explained further, “Hot hands, cold hands. Hot hands, no gloves. Cold hands, yes gloves. Easy right?”

“My h-hands aren’t c-cold. They’re fine.” And she once again insisted…a bit stubbornly if I may add. Yeah, who’d have thought right? Haruna aka Betty, lying. Now she’s being stubborn and still lying. She’s on a roll today huh. Any more and we’ll be seeing her growing a red tail on her butt and two pointy horns on top of her head. A bit far-fetched but hey, you get the point right? But you know, with her being like this you have to wonder why she’s doing it.

Why the sudden appearance of the not so goody-goody Haruna slash Betty?

“Okay, what’s the matter?” I asked as I let out a frustrated sigh, crossing my arms over my chest. “Is it because it’s mine and I’m lending it to you that’s why you don’t want to wear them? Because that’s your pride doing the talking there if that is the case. I’m pretty sure that’s also in the stone…billboard of things you shouldn’t do.”

“N-No! I…I don’t care about that!” She exclaimed as she turned to me fully and took a step towards me, surprising me a little. “I just…I j-just…” And now she’s hesitating on telling me what the problem is as she looked away and began taking comfort into once again biting her lower lip. I’m really curious as to what the problem is especially since she’s blushing and all. But then, I don’t want to force her further if she really doesn’t want to wear them…so…

“Okay. I won’t force you anymore if you don’t want to.” I tell her with a shrug. Thinking that it would be better if I just wear them myself, I began to put one of the gloves on as I say, “If you don’t want to wear them, then I will despite—“

But a cold hand that took hold of my wrist followed by an exclaimed “N-no!” from her prevented me from completing that small task. Surprised the hell out of me though. After the whole surprised feeling comes the confusion as I looked at her hand then at her.

“Oookkkaaayyyy~” I drawled as I raised my eyebrow. “Do you have anything against gloves then? Because if you tell me you do, I’d completely understand why you don’t want to wear them and why you just suddenly seemed to…save me from them.” Weird I know, but the way she just said ‘no’ at that time felt like the gloves were somewhat life threatening.

“No…j-just…”

And we’re back to square one with the hesitating and the looking away along with the blushing. Don’t get me wrong, I do find it cute but…ugh. There’s just no end to this if this continues you know.

“Haruna.” I called her softly with a sigh causing her to look back at me. With her attention on mine, I placed my hand on her shoulder and gently squeezed it. “You know you can tell me anything, right?” I reminded her as calmly and soothing as I can while giving her a small smile.

She gave a light nod in reply, her head lowered a bit. Finally, in the faintest whisper, she relented and told me, “I just…I want t-to hold your h-hand…” as she averts her eyes to the side. And I’m just…momentarily stunned. I mean…

“That’s it?” I replied as I raised my eyebrow. Okay, obviously the dumbfounded moment ended when I carelessly said that. I say carelessly since that really came out of nowhere. I mean, I didn’t mean to say that out loud, you know. But I did…so moving on.

“W-well yes.” She stammered, a slight frown forming on her forehead for a second before her face seem to relax as she let out a soft sigh. “If I wear y-your gloves, I w-wouldn’t get to h-hold your hand properly.”

“Same with me wearing them.” I added flatly with a nod as I remove my hand on her shoulder. That makes sense. Now I know why she’s against them gloves. She just wants to hold my hand. Huh.

With some of the thoughts of what she could’ve said swirling inside my mind, I couldn’t help but let out a chuckle.

“Well…if you p-put it that way, m-maybe I shouldn’t have said anything.” She said in a low voice, a full frown across her face. She seriously look upset and well…I think I know why. Anyway, seeing how amused I am about what she said—which again, isn’t really the main reason why I laughed—caused her to sulk and surprisingly after a moment, encouraged her to walk briskly away from me. Yeah, I know, I’m an idiot. Doesn’t mean I didn’t follow her though, because I did. This is like the third time I run after her huh? Told you it’s going to be a normal occurrence.

“Haruna. Wait!” I called out as I followed her from behind. Wanting to clarify this little misunderstanding, I quickly picked up the pace and grabbed her arm, stopping her. “C’mon, I didn’t mean to sound like that.”

Nothing. She just kept her back to me. Great.

“I wasn’t laughing at you either.”

Still nada.

I let out a defeated sigh as I admitted further, “If it’s any consolation, I was laughing at myself.”

And surprise surprise! She finally moved, turning her head slightly but still kept her back to me. It was as if she was tell that she was listening. Somehow seeing that tells me that I have to embarrass myself further by…telling her the truth. Great. Awesome. Sarcasm people.

“It’s just…” I started, stupidly struggling to find the words on the floor as I frowned at it. “Just that…I guess I was sort of expecting you to say something more embarrassing than you wanting to hold my hand.”

Well, as painful it is for me to admit that—since by saying that, we’ll head into those uncharted territories again—it is the truth. I really thought that what she was about to say would be more embarrassing than that. When you think about it, what she said earlier about how I’m the one causing her to be a human tomato seems a lot more embarrassing than her wanting to hold my hand, you know.

Was I disappointed you ask?

If I say yes, would you—okay scratch that you’re grinning now. And I didn’t even fully admit it yet. Geez

“M-more embarrassing? Like wh-what?” I hear her softly ask, causing me to curse myself internally. I was really hoping she wouldn’t ask that.

Why you ask?

Because…I have to tell her the truth now. I mean, that’s the plan right?

Honesty.

Clenching my jaw tight, I slowly looked at her and found her looking back at me, her body slightly turned to the side. Looking like she wanted to face me fully but having difficulty in doing so what with my hand still holding her arm, I quickly released her and took a step back. She turned to face me fully, eyebrows knitted together in question obviously waiting for an answer.

Ugh. Honesty.

Looking at the side to avoid her eyes, I began scratching the back of my neck nervously. “Just…uh…you know. Something more embarrassing than that.” I mumbled with a frown. Lame I know, but that’s not far from the truth. I just didn’t give out an exact example of what those are. Why you ask? Because it’s embarrassing. Nuff said.

Without any warning because apparently I was in my own world, a cold something suddenly took hold of my cheek causing me to flinch. Apparently it was Haruna’s hand as I quickly turned to her and found her just a feet away from me, smiling warmly at me. Huh? When did she…?

“Itai!” I let out as she suddenly pinched me. The hell?!

“Y-you were blushing so much. It’s c-cute.” She answered my internal outburst before she let out a giggle and released my cheek from her hold. Cute?!

Groaning, I covered my injured cheek with my hand, rubbing it. “Yeah well it’s because you’re trying to make me say embarrassing things.” I retorted as I glared at her. She says I was blushing so much yet…why the hell am I not aware of it?! And no I wasn’t acting like a baby. It really did hurt you know. I think she pinched it hard on purpose or something. Out of revenge perhaps? Hmmm. Could be. Though in her defense, I was the one who introduced her to that sadistic method of making a blush disappear. But still…

“I was just…curious wh-what you were expecting m-me to say.” She let out another giggle, eyes twinkling in mischief as she’s obviously enjoying the role reversal that we’re currently having. I know she’s being cute and all thinking that she got me or something, but I can easily turn this around again you know.

“What would you have done if I said something embarrassing then?” I crossed my arms over my chest and raised my eyebrow as I leaned a bit closer to her. With our faces a few inches part, her face reddened considerably and eyes widened in surprise. I was actually tempted to pinch her cheek out of revenge, but I decided to just stick with my original plan and just make her squirm a bit. Heh.

My eyes momentarily made its way to her lips as I saw her jaw tightened. The moment I looked back at her, her lips parts as she nervously say, “I-it…it depends on wh-what it is….” somewhat challenging me back. Internally, I was happy with her answer. I mean, that’s exactly what I wanted to hear from her. Looks like she took the bait.

Let’s see how she’ll handle this one.

I stared at her blankly for a moment, which eventually made her even more nervous. It was obvious since her neck muscles moved as she nervously swallowed. That was after I saw her glance at my lips for a second though, for your information. And of course, THAT was before I glanced at hers. Confused? Yeah, just think that we glanced at each other’s lips. It’ll be much easier to understand.

Anyway, going back, upon seeing how nervous she was in front of me, a crooked smile slowly appears across my lips. “What would you do if I told you I was expecting you to tell me that you wanted some ‘alone time’ with me?” I said softly, my eyebrow moved suggestively teasing her. “Would you have liked that?”

Blinking a few times, she looked at me confusedly, her head cocked to the side for a moment. That is, until it dawned to her what kind of ‘alone time’ I was talking about.

I watch in amusement as her eyes widened, mouth agape in shock while her blushing deepened, spreading from her head down to her neck as she quickly says, “NO!!” in bold and capitalized letters with at least two or three exclamation points. It was pretty loud that I couldn’t help but flinch at that and back away from her.

Okay. Amusement gone. First time I heard her with that kind of clear tone though. It was…loud. I would’ve said it was nice, but with my ears ringing from the loudness? Yeah, it’s just loud.

“Glad we cleared that up then.” I mumbled as began rubbing my ear. “And geez Haruna. A simple, normal tone would’ve been fine you know.” Looks like the jokes on me here. Remind me again never to joke like that again. Ugh.

“…we haven’t even kissed yet…”

I instantly froze. Okay, I know my ears are ringing from that two letter word outburst she did a moment ago and I’m probably hearing things what with it being mumbled in the faintest whisper that it was almost inaudible—keyword: almost—but…

“What?” I asked as I turned to look at her, frowning.

She looked momentarily taken aback, blinking a few times before a small frown crosses her face as she asked back, “Wh-what what?”

“Y-you…you said something.” I pointed out as I took a step closer to her. She took a nervous step back, looking a bit…alarmed. It was only for a second until it was replaced by confusion.

“Wh-what? I…I didn’t say a-anything.” She denied as she shook her head. Hearing that, I just stood still and stared at her, unmoving.

Did I…just imagined that? Hmmm. Well my auto delete function seems to be malfunctioning a while ago…so maybe I DID just imagined that. Plus, it is past midnight so maybe I’m just tired. Another plus would be how cold it is tonight so…yeah if I add all that it’d be equal to me being in my delusional state thus the imaginative world of Mariko. Fucked up I know, but it is the only possible answer since she does look like she doesn’t know what I’m talking about. Well that or…

…that’s the third time she lied to me today.

“Are you a-alright, Sh-Shinoda-san?” She asked causing me to wake up from my musings. After blinking a few times, I looked away from her concerned gaze and began scratching the back of my neck.

“Uh…y-yeah. I was just…I think I’m starting to hear things.”

“Was it…something im-important?” She timidly asked. Slowly, my eyes moved back to hers. I instantly noticed the expectant look that she’s giving me. It was sort of a sign that…maybe…maybe I wasn’t really hearing things. That maybe she did say that but chose to lie about it once again. But then, those are just…maybes. As long as she doesn’t say it out loud or act on them…

…I really wouldn’t know, right?

“It would’ve been if it was said out loud.” I tell her honestly with a soft smile across my lips. I watch in mild interest as she parts her lips, looking like she wanted to say something but didn’t get to as I shook my head and added, “But it wasn’t, so you really shouldn’t worry about that. I guess I’m just…tired or something.”

“Oh.” Was her simple reply as she cast her eyes down to the ground, looking a bit…disappointed…? Not entirely sure about that, really. It doesn’t matter though.

At least, for now.

“Wow. We’ve been standing outside the cold for an hour now.” I tell her as I looked at my watch, frowning. Receiving no reply, I glanced at her and found her still looking sullenly at the ground. Hey, not my fault now is it? But since she’s feeling down about the wasted opportunity she herself had caused…

Smiling, I held out a glove to her. “Here, put this on.”

Hearing what I said, she blinked a couple of times at the glove in my hand then looked up at me through her eyelashes, frowning slightly.

“Trust me.” I tell her simply, keeping the reassuring smile on my face as I nod my head. She stared at me, lips parted slightly. It looked like she was once again in a daze as she continues to stare at me that I decided to wake her up by—surprisingly—winking at her. It seemed to work as her dazed state was replaced by an embarrassed one as she quickly looked away, blushing. I couldn’t help but let out a soft chuckle as I saw her bite her lower lip while she smiles.

Yeah, obviously she likes that.

“I…I trust you.” She tells me honestly as she glanced at me, wearing a shy smile. Somehow that left me momentarily stunned and by that it means…

…yeah, I obviously like that.

Feeling heated despite the cold, I smiled at her softly admitting, “I trust you as well.”

And it’s the truth. Despite her white lies, I still trust her. Plus, let’s all be honest here. This person in front of me? My girlfriend? Based on our discussion here.

Is really a terrible liar.


--


“—so that’s it.” Fang sighed from beside me, causing me to look at her and frown confusedly as we continue to walk. Wait. What’s it? The hell is she talking about? And…she’s talking to me?! Where the hell am I again?

“You’ve experienced something like that right? I mean with Holiness.” She softly says, keeping her eyes on the ground. Experience what now? God, I’ve never been so confused in my life. Geez.

“Right.” I drawled, feeling a bit weirded out as I looked at the trio walking way ahead from us. “I’ve experienced that. I’m all about experience with Haruna.” Ugh. Maybe I should just shut up. That seriously sounded so wrong. Fang seems to think so as well as she looked at me, raising her eyebrow.

“What are you talking about? Experience? You two haven’t even kissed yet for God’s sakes!“ She pointed out causing me to freeze and stop walking. Shit Mariko. SHIT!

Noticing that I suddenly stopped, she turns to look at me confusedly for a moment until finally, a look of shocked realization came into her.

Fucking shit Mariko! Move! SAY SOMETHING DAMNIT!

But I didn’t. I just stay rooted at the spot, ignoring the people who passed us by. At that time, the world suddenly felt silent with only my breathing and the pounding of my heart could be heard.

“Y-you…you and Holiness kissed!”

Okay and that. That I heard quite nicely.

I opened my mouth to talk, to say something, to deny and I did. After much internal abuse I was having, calling myself a bunch of names that would definitely make anyone cry, I squeaked out a weak and unsure, “N-No…….?”

The hell right?!

Yeah, well apparently, Haruna’s not the only one who’s a terrible liar.

Fuck.



TBC


____________________________________


Next Up: Again, will bump this again for replies because I just finished this and I'm feeling a bit groggy now.  :nervous Sorry guys.  :nervous


____________________________________
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 22: Liar Liar Seashore's on Fire!)
Post by: yanouchi on August 24, 2013, 07:48:53 PM
Huh? update? yeay! Booked!

Aaahh....It’s been a while since I’ve felt this... :nya:

Grinning, laughing like an idiot, giggle, spazzing, clapping (this is new to me)
fluffy feeling inside while or after reading latest chapter....all in one ..and thank you for that :D

Haruna with hand holding moments makes me mecha doki-doki! i don't what will happen to me in kissing scene...!!!
nosebleed overload maybe? XD

Mariko's first winks, damn it you're so romantic Mariko!!! and Haruna likes it...nice move btw..

Seriously i really enjoy it everytime you update!!! thanks again and take care FoF-san... XD


Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 22: Liar Liar Seashore's on Fire!)
Post by: Yuki88 on August 24, 2013, 09:06:05 PM
Booked, too. I'm in no condition to comment or I'll go

HOLY SHIT OH MY FUCKING GOD HALLELUYAH LEMME DIE AS I AM BARFING RAINBOWSS

HARUNA O GOSH, AND MARIKO U....  :inlove:

EDIT:
So okay, a slightly more coolheaded comment, yay.

Mariko. Firsts. HAHAHAHA WHAT FIRSTS OHHHHHHH I SO WANNA KNOW  :inlove:

And Haruna y u so cute  :inlove:

And Fang... I seriously wonder what she was talking about lol. And she's quick to get into conclusion. A bull's eye hit XD

SERIOUSLY YOU MADE ME CURIOUS OF WHAT HAD HAPPENED  :inlove: :wub:

HURRY UP AND UPDATE TO NEXT CHAPTER ALSKDJALSDJKASDJ *is whacked*
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 22: Liar Liar Seashore's on Fire!)
Post by: theblueknight on August 24, 2013, 11:49:27 PM
 Holaz que pasa? long time not see huh?  :) been awhile I know but hey you were busy I was busy so I get it dow I gotta say you totally surprise me here I was like man I gotta check my mail im so lazy don't wanna and I go on it and the first thing I see is an update for this I totally flip!  :twothumbs dow like I said before reading this or any fanfic downstairs is never a great idea my fam is too noisy and jovi-kun almost spilled my coffee on my laptop it was a really close call  :panic: but I somehow manage to read it all without any breaks which is good  :) I love all the teasing that mariko gets from the crazies its really funny and what I thought was epically funny was when mariko smile back at them totally creep them out  :lol: dow they are right about one thing mariko really needs to buy haruna a cell phone it dosent have to be a fancy one just maybe one of those prepaid phones or something  :lol: I totally couldn't stop laughing at the part of kneeling on one knee thing and the corny stuff that came with it was like a declaration of love for all eternity ver crazies  :D and then the alone time moments of mariharu too much sweets there no? you are going to give us a major tooth ache  :P loved it! also whats up with the whole Pinocchio haruna? its never good to lie but white lies are sometimes good its just depends right? dow I thought haruna since shes all religious she would only tell the truth her lying totally threw me off there  :shocked but I guess theres more to this than meets the eye right?... dow im guessing something epic will happen in the next chap huh? well as always im one of your oh so many fans/followers and cant wait for the next chaps im patient like always take your time and please please don't drink too much coffee okay?  :twothumbs 
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 22: Liar Liar Seashore's on Fire!)
Post by: cherrylime on August 25, 2013, 01:51:49 AM
finally an update after the much revisions my dear fof  :P hahaha! i love this one so please continue men..and sorry if your bestfriend's spamming your post again XD hehehehe.. ~vh08^^
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 22: Liar Liar Seashore's on Fire!)
Post by: heomagic on August 25, 2013, 04:34:40 PM
OH MY GOD!!! That is the first three words pop up in my mind when I saw your update. Dear God, thanks for answer my long... long waiting and thanks for let me live patiently enough for this day to come. I promise that I will cherish every single word in all 11,936 words in this chapter.

Seriously man, you save my day (or my months??)!! Actually, today was a good day to me but when I saw your update, you turned it to be the best day ever in 2 months and 12 days! Thanks so much for this update!! Please take care and have a great day my friend (acknowledged by FB ^^)!!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 22: Liar Liar Seashore's on Fire!)
Post by: AoiShiori on August 26, 2013, 04:47:15 AM
Ahhh it's been so long since I open my account and the first thing I saw is your update  :) Thank you for making my day.
Reading this after a day's worth of studying and writing my research paper is a good thing. I can take a break  :)

But anyways thanks for the update and hope to see you soon :twothumbs
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 22: Liar Liar Seashore's on Fire!)
Post by: RJay on August 26, 2013, 06:31:27 PM
FINALLY!!! OMG! You have no idea how much I love you right now! You also got me worried there; you disappeared for many weeks that I thought you died or something :lol: Jokes :P XD. But no really, I missed you and this fic so much. XD

Well this was really worth for waiting; laughed in most of the scenes here. :lol: :lol:

Dang! Mariko is seriously losing it. Being teased by Sayaka and not to mention by Miichan as well; got caught daydreaming about Haruna. :smhid :lol:
And :lol: Haruna still can't get the message despite the numerous hints given by her girlfriend; such a sheltered child. What really happened after that scene there? Something really happened after that(Mariko and Haruna KISSED???!!!)  :cry: I want to know about it right now!!! :cry:

Good job...uh no, great job...no, AWESOME JOB!!! That's it. :twothumbs :twothumbs :lol:

Please update real soon; will be waiting from now on...again. :lol:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 22: Liar Liar Seashore's on Fire!)
Post by: masokun on September 02, 2013, 03:33:18 PM
owmphhhh

I..er..That...umm...
I dunno what to say this in human language..ppfftt

But so glad to be back here..catch chapters  I've missing  :D

About chap 22:

I'm laughing hard in that hairy postman..you always know how to bring out simple funny thing like that FoF-san..  :thumbup

Mariko daydreaming part is too sweet to be true..
ouch my imagination..

 :lol:

Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 22: Liar Liar Seashore's on Fire!)
Post by: KojiYuu44 on September 02, 2013, 05:36:36 PM
YESSSS!! UPDATE :)
It's been sooo long since u last updated
I was so excited to read the chapter and...
As expected another brilliant chapter
Mariko's talk with Haruna was funny...
Talking abt "it" but can't really refer to "it" :lol:
And wait... They KISSED!?
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 22: Liar Liar Seashore's on Fire!)
Post by: chichay12 on September 02, 2013, 05:50:02 PM
just thinking mariharu kissu make me 
:wriggly: :wriggly: :wriggly:
I WANT MORE!
i cant wait to read ur next update
:on gay: :on gay: :on gay:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 22: Liar Liar Seashore's on Fire!)
Post by: BookSniffer on September 08, 2013, 02:01:59 AM
Your story is so good  :inlove:
Mariko and haruna are often seen holding hands in shows, so the scene in your story is very imaginable  :drool:
This might me out of topic but, i wonder why they often hold hands and link arms? (IRL)
I mean do they do it unconciously? Which is so...   :wub:  :wub:  :wub:


Hope you update soon  :twothumbs
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 22: Liar Liar Seashore's on Fire!)
Post by: noah minami on September 15, 2013, 10:16:12 PM
fof san  I really love your story.... :) :cow:
i waiting for an update... :( :cry: :panic: :bow:
your story is the only mariharu fic that almost more than 20 chapter... :thumbup :peace:
actually i wanna read more about maiharu but they are not really fic about them,,, :huhuh
kinda said but i not really too wrote than read,hehe :lol: :roll:

Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 22: Liar Liar Seashore's on Fire!)
Post by: LukeMatsuda on October 11, 2013, 08:54:29 PM
Please continue!!!!!  :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 22: Liar Liar Seashore's on Fire!)
Post by: michiyo48 on October 14, 2013, 11:24:49 AM
Yes there's a new update! Actually I just opened jphip after many weeks because I was so busy of school. I directly went to AKB48 fanfics just to see an update of this fic and fortunately it has been updated :)

Oh this chapter is just so sweet as always! I love it so much.. I love it when they cant stop holding hands <3 and Mariko is giving much attention to Haruna.. I want to have a boyfriend like Mariko lol XD once again they are so sweet.. And Haruna is so cute! :3
I giggled when Mariko told haruna about six in Deutch haha

Fof-san thanks for the update of this chapter.. I'm always waiting for your update of the next chapters! ^_^ Please do your best in making this fic and everything! I'll always here to support you in everything! ;)
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 22: Liar Liar Seashore's on Fire!)
Post by: bimbo on October 15, 2013, 08:46:37 PM
Just realized I forgot to comment here  :banghead:
Well, I love every bits and words from this chapter. And all the other chapters  :P It's funny and cute how both of them are acting more bold now. Basically I will not-so-patiently wait for the next chapter  :cry: I re-read your fic before sleep, you know  XD
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Still writing. Will update soon! ^^)
Post by: FoF on October 23, 2013, 11:59:04 AM
You know, I momentarily forgot how to post here. I was like; 'What do I press again?'  :lol: I had a laugh on that one.  :lol:

I'm back! For a little while only. :nervous I'm not really supposed to update this now since after 34 pages and I'm still not done... :smhid but I decided to just cut it and post it for my sanity's sake. :nervous So Sorry about that. :nervous I don't want my head to explode. :nervous Also, I do have this weird tendency wherein if I am near the ending I'd get slower and slower. Coupled with work and yeah, it explains the months long of waiting.  :nervous Again with the sorry.  :nervous

To those people who read the draft though at my FB, sorry, but I changed the ending.  :nervous I think it's more fitting if it's in the next chapter.  :lol: Oh and if anyone asks: NO KISS HERE! SERIOUSLY!  :nervous :nervous

I would do the time traveling to reply to the comments, but I got confused on my own set of replies that I did for those a couple of months back. It's a bit messy, so maybe I'd do the time travel reply on some other time.  :nervous I'm sorry I can't reply to the commenters of chapter 21 and Haruna's POV draft chapter. Please forgive me and I do offer my wholehearted thanks to everyone. Commenters,thank you pressers and silent readers, much thanks for the support. :bow: :bow: :bow:


As for commenters of the previous chapter:

@yanouchi: It has been awhile. I'm glad you like that one. XD And I seriously don't know what move you're talking about right now. :nervous I think I needs me to read that. :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@Yuki88: I loled at the capitalized spazzing letters. :lol: Wha Fang was talking about will be tackled here. Though I seriously don't know if it made any sense. :nervous Just know that she's beginning to be a messed up as well. :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@theblueknight: Don't worry, I surprised myself as well when I updated that. I was like, 'wow I updated, what am I on?' :lol: I'm glad you're enjoying the sweets of that chapter. More sweets, more happy people, I always say. :lol: And honestly for me, it's great that Haruna of BC is lying even though it's not much. Goes to show that she's changing as well. :) Though yeah, lying is bad. :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@cherrylime: Why thank you my dear. The spamming and the evil laugh at the end is appreciated. :lol: But seriously, I don't have to say to you since we can talk to each other personally. :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! And goodluck with your lovelife  :thumbup

@heomagic: Now this is where I'd feel bad. :nervous Here's another 15,836 words for you to...uh...cherish. :nervous I will try and shorten the chapters now after this. :nervous Despite that, thank you for liking that chapter. :) And yeah, FB friends. :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@AoiShiori: I'm glad to be making days. Uh...that didn't sound right. :nervous Studying and reasearch papers huh. I say good luck with that do your best to pass with flying colors. :) And breaks are neccessary every once in a while. ;) Thanks for reading and commenting! Update soon with Cessy10! XD

@RJay: Awwww. You missed me. Cyberhug! :lol: Don't mind me, coffee high right now. :lol: Yeah, Mariko does seem to be losing it and will continue to lose it until there's no more losing to her...thing. Not making any sense right now. :nervous Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@masokun: masokun-san, been a while! XD That hairy postman? :lol: That was so random. I don't know what I was thinking at that time. I guess it worked since it made you laugh. Yey! XD Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@KojiYuu44: It has been a while since I updated. Life is really against me most times. :nervous I'm glad you liked that chapter! XD The couple's talk does seem funny when I read about it. :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@Chichay12: Well...there's no kissu here yet but I did add more cheese so...:nervous Sorry Chichay12. :nervous But I do promise to make it worth your while until the kissu. :) Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting. XD

@BookSniffer: Thank you for liking this story then. :) Yeah, those two are always attached to the hip when Mariko was still in akb so it does make the hand holding in this story imaginable. Well, if you ask me, I'd say that it's because they're comfortable with each other and that they're clingy towards each other. Mariko does seem to be the one who clings to Haruna often. :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@noah minami: I'm glad you liked this story. :) And yeah, it does seem like this is the only MariHaru fic that has over 20 chapters. At least that's what I think. I'm not really sure if it really is though. :nervous But who know, other mariharu fics just might surpass the chapters written in BC. Here's me giving pleading looks to the other mariharu writers. :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@LukeMatsuda: I will continue LukeMatsuda!!!!! XD I will!!!!! XD Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@michiyo48: I want a boyfriend like Mariko as well. XD She's really a big softy inside. XD Oh, and goodluck on your studies as well. Work hard and study hard! You can party not so hard if you need rest. :lol: You can probably party hard when you pass in flying colors. :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@bimbo: It's okay. I'm pretty forgetful myself. :lol: I'm glad you like that chapter. And yeah, they do seem bolder now than before. Only a few more and they'll reach another level of boldness. :lol: Aww. I'm sorry. As much as I want to keep updating because I'm seriously itching to finish this, I can't. :nervous And you know, I actually tried reading this before I sleep as well. I only lasted a few minutes. :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

To the silent readers and thank you pressers, I thank you as well.  :bow: :bow: :bow:

So I owe 2 replies and one for those guys who gave me those letters. I actually tried to reply to the latter but it was a bit hard since most of them are such nice words or praises.  :nervous But since you guys were so nice, yeah I'll still reply to those.  XD

Anyway...

This is fiction. If I ever offend someone, please feel free to tell me. :)

Note: italicize letters are flashbacks.  :)
Thanks and ENJOY!  :)


_________________________________________________


(http://imageshack.us/a/img811/5320/mvsv.png)
many thanks to yanouchi and crazywota for the poster




Chapter 23: Karma’s a BEACH! (Part 1)







I wonder, do you believe in karma?

Do I mean the one that originated in ancient India wherein the concept of "action" or "deed" understood as that which causes the entire cycle of—wait what?! No! Or yes. I don’t know if you’re right there, but I do know that I don’t want to hear your lecture. I’m simply asking about karma wherein the saying, ‘what comes around, goes around’ comes to mind. Let’s not get deeper into the meaning of karma, okay? Shallow waters please.

Anyway, do you? Do you believe that if one person mistreats others they will get a taste of their own bitter medicine in the future? That if you do good, someday it will get back to you as well.

It somehow makes me think of a kid waiting for Biker Santa to come down his chimney at Christmas. If you think about it, it’s sort of like that, right? Parents says to the kid that Biker Santa won’t get what toy he wants if he continues being naughty. Kid wants the toy bad so he behaves and tahdah sound effect, Biker Santa comes rolling down the street instead of the chimney and hands out the toy to the kid. Messed up metaphor, but meh it works. So yeah, do good deeds, get good rewards. Do bad things, receive bitter medicine.

So do I believe in karma, you ask?

Honestly, I’ve always thought that that was just a way for you to control your actions more. Keep it at bay. I mean, if you believe that if you constantly do good things and that it’ll come back to you tenfold, chances are, you’d keep doing good things. If you think about it, karma makes you act responsibly. It makes you rethink your actions. It controls you. But then again, it really depends on what a person believes in. And…that doesn’t really answers your question huh.

Well anyway, thinking about it, given how I am with other people—how much of a bitch I am—what happened to me, what’s been happening to me and how much of a mess I am…

...I’m inclined to believe it, right?


---


“Took you long enough!” Crazy Psycho growled as she shifted her weight from one foot to the other, her arms crossed over her chest from across the street. I couldn’t help but roll my eyes at her stare as me and Fang walked towards them.

We stopped and stood just a few feet away from them as they continue to give us a look of curiosity. Well at least Snorlax and Whitey were looking at us like that. The Psycho? Well, she’s got her eyes narrowed to slits as she looks at me then at Fang who seems to be trying not to grin but failing miserably. Fang’s lips were twitching a bit you know. And yeah, failure.

Geez Fang. Keep it together will you.

Keeping her look of skepticism, Miichan asks in a low voice, “What’s going on here?” as she turned her narrowed eyes back to me.

I let out a sigh and was about to tell her the truth—which is really me denying that something is going on—when the person beside me grabbed my arm and took a step forward, saying, “Sorry, but unfortunately, you’re not part of this.” in her signature bitchy tone.

Miichan looked at the Fang’s hand for a second then looked back at me, her eyebrow raised. “And THIS is…?”

“—between me and Mariko.” Fang retorted, wearing a crooked smile. “Gachapin look alike are definitely forbidden. Sorry.”

Okay, the surprised look I’m giving Fang is definitely justified here. I mean, she just called me by my name. She freaking knows my name! How surprising is that?! But looking back at Crazy Psycho and even Snorlax and Whitey, it seems like I’m not the only one who’s surprised. Okay again, where the hell am I? Feels like I’m in an alternative universe or something.

“Ma-Mariko?!” Snorlax says, giving us an incredulous look as she shifts her eyes between me and Fang. 

Fang removed her hold on my arm and crossed her arms over her chest. “Yes. That is her name, right?” Fang scoffed, her head slightly tilted as she looked boringly at the bewildered Psycho. That’s short lived though cause only after a few seconds of silence as the trio still looked a bit stunned, Fang turned to me and asked in a low, unsure voice, “That is your name, right?”

Oh yeah, that is definitely facepalm worthy. Don’t worry, I did facepalm myself when she asked that. Though honestly, hearing her say that somehow made me feel that maybe I wasn’t in an alternative universe after all wherein me and Fang are apathetic buddies. Hmm. Wonder how that would turn out. We’d probably be like sheep mode going all ‘meh, meh whatever’ all the time.

“So what? Just because you two spent a few minutes together walking, you two are suddenly all bestfriends now? Is that it?!” Psycho snarled, glaring at Fang.

Fang took a step forward, giving Psycho a snooty smile. “That’s right. Majiro and I have a special bond since she just shared something to me that I’M SURE she hadn’t shared to anyone of you yet. We’re practically best of friends now.” She says before she wrapped her arm around my waist and pulled me closer to her, our sides touching. Majiro huh.

….Meh, close enough.

I couldn’t help but cringe as I felt her skin against mine. Unsurprisingly I felt her cringe as well. Obviously we’re not the touchy feely type with each other and she’s just trying to keep the act that we are just to spite her frenemy. And with the way Miichan is giving her a murderous glare, add the fact that her face seems flushed? Yeah, it’s apparently working. But then after a few seconds of chanting her murderous intent inside her whacked up mind for Fang, she now aims that glare towards me. Huh.

“You’d rather share with HER than with ME?!” She whined, waving her arms exasperatedly, completely weirding me out again what with her inappropriate jealousy vibe. This is actually a normal occurrence as whenever I get ‘friendly’ with someone, she tends to turn all green Gachapin on me. And by ‘friendly’ I mean dazing off in a conversation with someone because apparently you’re still hung up on what happened three days ago. Kinda like what I did earlier with Fang. Yeah, we’re all best of friends now. And yes, that is sarcastic.

Fang tightened her hold on me causing me to narrow my eyes. “Obviously, I’m far more suitable to be best friends with her than with you.” She says, mockingly. “Tough luck, Gachapin.”

“You really should stop putting words in my mouth.” I mumbled softly as I nudge her a little with my shoulder, silently telling her to let go and back the fuck off. She knows the meaning behind that little nudge I gave, but despite that she just tightened her hold on me as she kept her bitchy smile aimed at the seething Crazy Psycho.

I glanced at Snorlax and Whitey, noticing that they seemed pretty amused, silently watching the two battling it on with their…uh stares. Can’t blame them really. I mean, one was staring with pure anger, gritting her teeth as she does so. The other? She’s all just smug. You know, sometimes I wonder how these two survive being roommates. I mean, do they bicker every single time? At times like this, the statement ‘You two should get a room already’ is definitely appropriate. I mean, I’d say that to them but they are already roommates so that’s out of the suggestion box now. And no, I didn’t mean that in the perverted kind of way that that statement usually carries. I’m thinking more like a room full of weapons so they could just end it all. A bloodbath of the sort. That’ll make it easier for all of us…

“Yeah well…I DON’T CARE IF YOU TWO ARE BEST OF FRIENDS NOW! SCROOGE YOU BOTH!!”

…especially when Psycho not only said that in bold and capitalized letters, but also said that in a drizzle of saliva in your face kind of way. Yeah, some of it went inside my left eye causing me to momentarily close it. The rest? Let’s just say I want to wash my face now. Seriously.

Grumbling about the little rain Psycho caused, the latter who’s acting like a child once again let out a huff, stomped her feet on the ground then looped her arms to the amused two and began dragging them again to walk, leaving me and Fang to wipe off her unwanted residue. Ugh.

“Well she literally put something in MY mouth. God! Gross much?” Fang groaned her disgust and began making spitting noise beside me. Yeah, I’m too busy rubbing my eye to look. “She had been tested right? I mean, she doesn’t have some Gachapin virus right?” She asked still in disgust as she rubs her lips.

“I’ll be sure to tell you if you start to turn green and your eyes began to swell then.” I grumbled dryly as I moved away from her. Not bothering to wait for her, I began walking away, following the trio a few feet away from us. Of course I distanced myself from the trio since I have a feeling Fang is still going to pester me about Haruna. Ugh.
 
“So? You were sharing?” She suddenly asked as she walked briskly to catch up to me. See? I’m right. How typical. Great.

“Last I checked, walking away and ignoring you doesn’t constitute as ‘sharing.’” I tell her without looking.

“Revised to ‘you were about to share’ then.”

“Revised again to: ‘No way in hell. Keep dreaming and leave me alone.’” I threw back with a frown on my face.

I see her roll her eyes through the corner of my eye. “Oh c’mon. I told you about what happened to Takamina. The least you could do is share some of yours like that awkward first kiss that you and Holiness had after what seemed like an eternity.”

I clenched my jaw tight, cursing myself as I hope to God she didn’t see me—

“Oh and don’t think I didn’t notice the whole flinching thing you just did whenever I say the word ‘kiss.’”

—yeah. Scratch that. She noticed. Damn it!

“Did it again.” She pointed out.

“Shut up!” I growled, feeling my face heat up. Now I’m blushing. Great. Way to go Mariko. Add more fuel to the fire why don’t you. Ugh.

“Lame come back.” Fang retorted and I’m pretty sure she rolled her eyes on that one as well. Glancing at her, I see her shaking her head as she let out a tsk sound before saying, “That kiss must’ve been really something for you to be acting this way. I mean, you’re acting WAY stupider than usual. I can’t help but feel a bit proud of Holiness here.”

“Thank you suitable new best friend of mine. The support is just REALLY something.” I wryly said as I rolled my eyes. I couldn’t help but repeat my eye rolling act as she seems to be ignoring me. Obviously, she doesn’t know the meaning of ‘shut up’ right now. Ugh.

“I wasn’t really expecting you two to like, kiss or do anything normal couples do. I mean, that’s just not you two. I’ve actually pictured Holiness persuading you to join the convent with her to be like, a virgin together forever, praying and singing alleluia till your 7pm curfew do you two part.”

Okay, giving her a look now because that is just…fucked. I mean, WHAT?!

The weirded out look I’m giving her is replaced by confusion though as she let out a sigh, her hand tightening her hold on the strap of her bag. “And…I know I said I wasn’t jealous before of what the two of you have, but now, seeing Holiness so happy wearing that stupid lovesick smile she always have, I can’t help but be jealous.” A small sad smile graced her lips, her eyes had that faraway look in them as she looks ahead.

“I mean, that’s what I want with Takamina. To be able to smile so stupidly and goofily. Being a sentimental fool that just dazes off every now and then by just thinking of us spending time together after class as a couple. I’ve always thought that…I could have that with Takamina too, regardless of our situation. But now that she’s ignoring me…I don’t know anymore.”

“So she’s ignoring you.” I simply said as I nodded my head, averting my gaze to look ahead. Guess that solves the mystery of the day. Now if I had known about that earlier maybe I would’ve saved myself from the stupidity that led Fang to constantly throw annoying questions at me. I know, sucky stupid me. Ugh.

“Yes! Didn’t I tell you that awhile—oh.” And now she realizes what had happened. I seriously don’t know if that’s a good thing or a bad thing.

“You did the whole lovesick fool dazing off as well on me huh.” She pointed out flatly. Okay, it’s a bad annoying thing then.

“So I was talking to myself for like 5 minutes and you were just dazing off, smiling stupidly throughout my tale thinking of Holiness the whole time.” And again she pointed out in an accusing tone.

I nodded my head. “Pretty much, minus the whole smiling stupidly though. I don’t do that.” Or at least I think so. No need to add that one though. “And I think I know the gist of the Midget’s tale so I don’t really need to hear it again.” I added indifferently.

“If that’s the case, since you seemingly know our story without even listening to it…” I see through the corner of my eye how she turns her head to look at me and crossed her arms over her chest. “…a little advice on what I should do next would be greatly helpful, oh wise-lovesick-skinny-one.” And she deadpanned, causing me to turn to her and raise my eyebrow as I point at myself.

“Yeah well this wise-lovesick-skinny-one isn’t going to do so for the obvious meaning of the word NO.” I said mockingly before I decided to pick up the pace once again and just leave her. And by leave her I mean just briskly walking for only three steps before she stopped me by holding on the strap of my bag and pulling me back.

“You really should reconsider oh wise-lovesick-skinny-one since this is ACTUALLY your fault!” She growled as she pulled me to stand next to her.

I staggered a little before I found my footing and turned to her, my eyebrow raised as I looked at her incredulously. “My fault? When the hell did I become one of the messed up characters of the Midget’s tale?”

“You’re actually the skinny assed seer that advised the heroine that she should just blurt out her feelings to the one she loves just so they can have a perfect ending.” She tells me with a growl as she takes a few step to invade my personal space. “And apparently—if you haven’t heard the whole tale earlier because you were busy droolingly thinking of your goody two shoes girlfriend—you’d hear that when the heroine did that it backfired to the point that the one she loves stammered an apology and just walked away from her!” And now her glaring face is a few inches away from mine.

Normally I’d back away to reclaim my personal space. But I didn’t since she’s obviously blaming me for something that ISN’T MY FAULT. Clearly this is getting to me.  I mean, c’mon. Really? MY FAULT?!

“So what?” I growled as I glared back. “You’re the type that if I say jump you’ll say back ‘Since I can’t think for myself, okay’ is that it? If that’s the case, maybe I should call you Crazy Psycho Jr then.” Harsh but……okay so it’s not really true. Crazy Psycho does have a will of her own. But yeah, she doesn’t need to know that.

Fang took another step, our nose practically touching as she stomped her feet and exclaimed, “I didn’t have any choice! She was flirting with a man!”

Hearing that completely stunned me. Despite the close proximity of our faces and the stares of the passersby—which is really understandable given what I just stated and how loud we are—I blinked a couple of times and just stared at her for a moment. The thought of ‘did I hear her right’ just went through my mind. I mean, what she said is just…

“What?” I frowned in disbelief. The midget professor was……?

“You heard me. She was flirting with a man.” She sighs as she moved away, shaking her head as she heavily sat down the bench near us. She once again let out another sigh, eyes locked at her clasped hands that was resting on her lap. “I saw her and I just…panicked. I blurted how I feel and she just…”

“Said she’s sorry, walked away and now she’s ignoring you.” I finished for her as I turned to look at her pitiful state, my arms crossed over my chest. “That right?”

“Yes.” Was her soft breathy reply.

“And you’re blaming me for THAT?”

I see her roll her eyes as she leaned back on the bench. “Okay so maybe it isn’t entirely your fault.” She admitted with a shrug as she looked away, frowning.

I rolled my eyes and took a sit next to her. “I’d prefer it if you scratch the word ‘entirely’ since it really isn’t my fault.”

“The word ‘entirely’ is now scratched. Happy now?” She snapped, keeping her head turned away from me.

Pursing my lips tight, I leaned back and lazily rest the back of my head on the top of the backrest, my eyes trained on the tree that was looming over us. A sigh escapes my lips as I thought back on what Fang said about how I experienced the same thing that she was currently experiencing and…she’s right. I did experience the same thing with Haruna. The whole push and pull effect and how tiring it had been. Definitely a roller coaster ride of emotions. Remembering the whole drama and thinking how I’m over and done with that now—since me and Haruna did end up together and are now constantly receiving flame bug attacks in our stomach’s whenever we are together—I can’t help but realize that…

…yeah, I am damn lucky.

It’s funny when I think about it. I mean, I wasn’t looking for it. The only thing on my mind back then was to survive college, get a degree and just get a normal job or something. That was my goal in life. Yeah I know it’s pretty basic, black and white sort of thing but…that’s me. That’s what I am, all black and white. But now…everything’s all…different. Colorful, with the rainbows, the fuzzies and the floating invisible hearts. Thinking about something like that in the past, I’d cringe you know. But now? No. Yeah, despite how druggie all that sounds…I like it. This feeling of high whenever I’m with Haruna?

I like it. I like it a lot.

Fang let out another defeated sigh, her shoulder slumping a little.

And this person I’m sitting next to and glancing at? The one that is said to be the splitting image of me—personality wise mind you—clearly she wants what I have too.

Desperately.

I say desperately because she’s asking for my advice. AGAIN. I mean, how fucked up is that, right?

Turning my gaze back to the tree, I simply asked, “You sure she’s flirting?” with my eyebrow raised. “I mean, it’s the DENSE, clumsy, midget professor. With that said; seriously? Flirting? Her? You sure? Again with the seriously?”

Yeah, don’t blame me with the questioning since hearing the word ‘flirting’ along with the name of the Midget Professor sounded so wrong in my ears. It’s just so…unimaginable that I end up imagining that freaking mascot of Kyoto tower that Miichan loves—Tawawa-chan—flirting to someone inside the University. Fucked up I know, but it’s just……it’s the Midget Professor for god’s sakes! Tawawa-chan is easier to imagine with the whole flirting thing! Seriously!

“Yes I’m sure!” She retorted, waving her hand exasperatedly before letting out a sigh. “I saw her with my own two eyes, flirting with another professor of the bookworm department. Mr….Tamagochi or something.” She said that last bit mockingly and…bitchily. I can actually feel the hate there.

“Oh him.” I nodded, knowing exactly who she was referring to. Not his real name though, but I know him for the fact that I call him that too. I think his real name is something like Toga-something-something. So anyway, it’s kinda shocking that me and Fang have the same nickname for that guy. She seems to be a bit shocked about the fact that I know the guy though as she turned to me, frowning.

“You…you know him?”

“Well I am taking up English Literature which is also under the bookworm department, remember?”

“Oh right. Eww. Why?” She simply said, face contorting in disgust as she looks at me from head to toe. Can’t help but narrow my eyes and purse my lips there. Normal people would be offended by those four simple words that she uttered. But me? …Yeah I'm SLIGHTLY offended. Like on a scale of a hundred? 0.05 offended.

Hmmm. Something must be seriously wrong with me if I feel 0.05 offended about that.

“Let us not stray to a much more trivial topic, okay?”

“Whatever Aston Martin.” She rolled her eyes.

“Ooookkkaaaayyyy. Wrong point there.” I said, looking at her weirdly. “I think you better try Jane Austen than Aston Martin since the latter is pretty much a car.” Well at least she didn’t say Steve Austin. I’ll give her a points for that.

She held up her hand. “Whatever nerdlinger. Back to topic now.” And she’s rolling her eyes again. Okay, I can’t be THIS mean, right? Right? ...Why the hell aren’t you answering? Seriously?

“Anyway, I saw her talking to that Tamagochi guy in the middle of the hallway, telling her a lame ass joke that wasn’t even THAT funny and then she just started slapping his somewhat bulky arms under that worn out suit he has while she was giggling hysterically telling him that he was funny when in fact he isn’t! I mean, that’s obviously flirting you know!” She says in a bitchy tone accompanied with hand gestures. Okay, so image of Tawawa-chan is being replaced by Joker with Professor Tamagochi in front of him. Seriously, still can’t imagine the midget one doing that. Unless…

“I wonder about that giggling hysterically bit. Was it like, Ha-Ha with a millisecond pause in between? Or was it continuous Hahaha?”

“It was more like a continuous Hahahihihihi as she clutch her stomach while she rocks back and forth idiotically.” She answers with a shrug. Okay, Joker turns into a creepy witch. Seriously, the transition of the lead actor in my imagination is just uncanny.

“I don’t know about you if you’re just bad at imitating her laugh or you’re using your own laugh, but that seriously sounds fake to me.”

“That’s really what it sounded, Shakespeare.” Her shoulder slumped as she gave me a look. I rolled my eyes at that. Well at least she got that reference right.

Shaking her head, she let out another sigh and slumped a bit lower on the bench, her head turned to the boutique in front of us. I turned to look there as well, glancing at her subtly once in a while as silence once again surrounds us. It really looked like she was pondering on the possibility that the midget ones laugh is fake. Knowing her—since she is pretty much like me—I’m pretty sure the little cogs inside her head are turning with the little possibility that, MAYBE the midget one is just MAYBE making her jealous. It’s a bit cliché like it’s overused in movies or stories and stuff, but hey, it could happen. I mean, it’s a cliché world after all, you know. I should know since one of the most cliché stuff happened to me. You want an example of a cliché thing that happened to me? Easy. Right now, I’m in a relationship with someone who’s amazing…

… and she’s the complete opposite of me.

How cliché is that, right?

“Just talk to her.” I tell her with a sigh, breaking the silence. I see her turn her head to look at me through the corner of my eye and well, I’m not really sure if she’s happy with my advice or—

“Is that your solution to everything? Talking?”

—slightly miffed. Based on her tone, yeah, definitely go with the slightly miffed one.

“I’m not really good with the advice so can I offer you some sarcastic comment instead?” I asked as I sat up and looked at her glaring face. Okay, that doesn’t seem to work. I actually made it worse what with her jaw seemingly clenched tight. Hmm. Let’s try another one then.

After letting out a sigh, I shrugged as I tell her, “You asked for what I did earlier and I’m telling you exactly that. I confronted Haruna and…it worked well for me.”

“Well I’ve listened to that advice in the past and since that didn’t work, I’m thinking NO.” She replied as she rolled her eyes and shook her head. She let out another sigh as she mumbles, “Figures you and Holiness had the same advice,” while she slides down a bit on her seat, her eyes locked on the small boutique in front of us.

Haruna huh. Not surprised there. Though I’m a bit curious if Haruna spends a lot of time with Fang here. I’m getting a feeling that they do which is…sort of weird for me. Oh well, whatever floats their boat.

“Well that’s what the two of us did. We talked it out.” I shrugged before standing up. “But if you prefer not to do it our way, hey whatever. Do whatever you want. I said my piece and all so…bye.” I added, not bothering to look at her and once again tried to walk away.

Keyword? Tried. Yeah, after taking three steps again—much like what she did earlier—she took hold of the strap of my bag from behind and tugged it causing me to stop. Scowling, I glanced from behind and saw her standing up, giving me a serious look.

“I’m thinking of a better solution for this. One that requires YOUR help.” She tells me. I really didn’t need to voice out my confusion as I just raised my eyebrow in reply, keeping my back to her. Seeing this, she took a step forward and added, “Your guy friend, the one who’s in a band, I want you to set me up with a date with him.”

Okay, so this time, words that are bold and capitalized are seriously needed.

“WHAT?!”

Yeah, much better. Ugh.



_________________________________


“What’s your favorite color?” She asked turning her head slightly to look at me. I see the small smile form on her lips as she felt my thumb gently caress the back of her bare hand. Yeah, we’re holding hands as we walk towards the dorm without the gloves. Well, at least my left hand and her right hands are bare while our other unoccupied hands wore the gloves. Yeah, when you think about it, it’s the only possible solution for her to get what she wants and what I want. What she wants? To hold my hand without the gloves. What I want? To keep her chilled hands warm. But then again, feeling her hand still cold against mine, I guess it doesn’t help much huh.

I tightened my hold on her hand causing her small smile to widen. An adorable blush soon follows as it quickly spreads across her cheeks.

Or maybe…it does help a bit.

“I know you haven’t played 21 questions much but c’mon, you can do better than that.” I tell her with a chuckle. I felt her nudge me gently with her shoulder. Yes, we are playing 21 questions which Haruna suggested we do so that she’d find out more things about me. I think the story about me and Crazy Psycho attempting to be bakers in the past triggered this sudden idea of hers. But then again, maybe Crazy Psycho brought this idea in Haruna’s head just so she can ask me anything. I don’t know why but this whole thing reeks of Crazy psycho since this is like her favorite game ever. Oh except for eroge which I’m sure you’re familiar too also. Tch.

“But I want to know.” She reasoned as she pouts a little causing me to grin. She looks at me expectantly, waiting for my answer.

“This is so preschool. But sure, favorite color.” I let out another chuckle as I shook my head in amazement before answering further with a shrug. “I know it’s plain and boring, but I kinda like white and silver.”

“I d-don’t think it’s plain and boring…if you l-like it…” She says softly as she looks at the ground, blushing.

I smirked. “You’re really bringing the romancing thing up a notch huh.” I mumbled to myself with a smile, remembering Crazy Psycho saying how Haruna wants to court me properly and I got to say, she’s doing an okay job on it. I’d rate that 5 out of 10. And hey, that’s saying a lot coming from me. Seriously.

Blinking a few times she asked, “Wh-what did you say?” as she turned to me, confusion apparent in her face.

“So what’s your favorite color?” I asked, keeping the smile on my face as I divert her questioning. She took notice of my obvious diversion as a frown appears across her face for a second, but then she seemingly decided to let it go as she answered.

“Mine is a bit…um…u-unexpected. I wouldn’t be surprised if you even…laugh at it b-but…” She trailed off before biting her lip, her eyes once again downcast as she seemingly hesitates to continue. Finally, after what seemed like a 5 second pause, she lets out a sigh as she says, “I like pink.”

I blinked back my surprise. “Well that is definitely…unexpected since I don’t think I’ve seen pink in anything you own. If more, I thought your favorite color would be more like yellow or blue.” Hell you can add white there as well. Yellow for the halo the saints have, blue for robes they’re wearing, and white for something like innocence. No, my white doesn’t contain much innocence than hers. And freaking hell, I didn’t mean that in the purity virgin type of way. Though white does mean that way, still NO! I just meant it in a non perverted type of way! And no I didn’t check her undies if she has anything pink there! God, get your mind out of the gutter here! Geez.

“I like blue and yellow, b-but I like pink more.” She admitted as she shyly glimpsed at me for a moment before she averts her glance. “A-and I do have one item th-that is pink.” And now a blush covers a considerable amount of her face as she took her usual habit of biting her lip.

And I think I’m doing the same thing upon hearing that. Minus the biting of my lip though.

“Oh.” I said in astonishment at that definite overshare she just said. I don’t know why, but my throat suddenly felt dry which prompted me to clear my throat as I looked away, frowning.

“I uh…I’m not much of a f-fan of the color p-pink so…” I trailed awkwardly, my free hand slightly tugging my collar to release the unwanted heat I suddenly felt. “…i-it’s good that you have just o-one item with your favorite color. That’s…good. G-good for you. I’m…proud of you…?” That last bit is definitely weird. But let’s not overlook the fact that this time the word ‘underwear’ comes to mind here. Or rather the image of her wearing a pink, lacey—Gahhhhhhdddd!

I suddenly stopped and reacquaint the palm of my gloved hand to my face, hard. It had been a long time since they’ve seen each other so, what the hell.

“Are you okay, Shinoda-san?” I hear her ask from beside me, worry apparent in her voice. The corner of my lips tugged up slightly as I felt her hand tightened its hold on mine, squeezing it gently.

“Just dandy.” I grumbled before rubbing my face excessively, trying to somehow rub off the PV out of me. Though I’m pretty sure it’s not residing in my face and all but rather inside me, but meh. “I’m fine. Again, I’m going to put this under the ‘I’m just tired’ excuse and…” I sighed as I removed my hand and looked at her. “…I think it’s best if we move on to an unprovocative topic such as the color pink.”   

I see her eyebrow knit together in confusion as she looks at me, head tilted slightly. I have a feeling she wants to ask what was that about. I mean her one item may not even be a pink, lacy lingerie and it’s much more innocent like a pink…eraser or something which is very much suited for her than a pink, lacy lingerie that I think I’ve mentioned earlier. Yeah, you know, the lacy pink lingerie. But see, my mind is apparently stuck with the image of a pink lacy lingerie in her drawer which is clearly obvious what with me constantly mentioning it and all, so let’s think of pink erasers now for the sake of not feeding anymore inappropriate images of a pink lacy lingerie to the PV inside me. Oh and did I mention that it’s lacy?

Ugh. Shoot me. Shoot me now.

“Sh-should we take a taxi then? You look a lot more flushed than usual Shinoda-san. Do you have a fever? Or…a-are you blushing? Should I…should I pinch you…?” She asked in an uncertain tone as she took a step closer to me, her eyes scanning my face worriedly. I seriously don’t know if I look like a tomato about to burst into flames to make her question or not she should pinch me—though I feel like I am about to burst—but I want to talk to her more.

“No need.” I shook my head and offered her a small smile, despite still feeling a bit flushed.  “The dorm is just a few blocks away from here anyway and I just had a head rush thinking of…uh…pink e-erasers…?” Okay, can’t help but make a face at that and apparently Haruna shares the same sentiments as I do. Weird I know, but I’d rather say that than pinky lacy lingerie that I REALLY shouldn’t be thinking now. Ugh.

“Anyway, I’m done thinking of pink erasers now. Let’s just go and forget about…pink erasers.” I nodded, giving her an awkward smile as I tugged her to walk. She hesitated for a moment until she relented and we began walking happily once again. The happily is just bull by the way. We’re just walking in silence really, both of us occupied with our own thoughts.

“It’s your turn you know, to ask questions.” Until of course I said that as I glanced at her. Seeing the small smile on her lips and the somewhat mischievous look she’s throwing me as she glanced at me, I sighed and told her dryly, “And I’d appreciate it if you don’t ask questions about the pink erasers. In fact, don’t mention that ever again for the sake of my wounded ego.”

“Okay. Noted.” She chuckled and I just rolled my eyes, looking away. I think I’ll just blame momentary stupidity on the PV virus and the fact that something is definitely off with me. I mean, for one thing, my auto delete function seems to be malfunctioning. With that said, I dread that I would remember this for the rest of my life. Ugh.

“What’s your favorite book?” She suddenly asked as she nudged me lightly on my shoulder, smiling.

I turned and raised my eyebrow at her question. “Favorite book?”

“Yes. Favorite book.” She nodded before letting out a chuckle. “You did say that I shouldn’t ask you about the pink erasers. So I opted for your favorite book.”

“Thank you for not mentioning it ever again like I requested then.” Again with the dry tone along with my eyes rolling as she once again let out a giggle. She was smiling widely as she looked at me a moment later and I acted like I’m all meh about that as I shook my head and turned away, hiding the smile that was threatening to appear on my lips.

I felt her nudge me lightly on my shoulder once again. I glanced at her and she’s giving me an expectant look. “Your favorite book?” She asked as she smiles.

Oh right.

I sighed and gave her a nonchalant shrug. “One of my professors mentioned the book Persuasion by Jane Austen as her favorite.” I tell her as I looked ahead. “I’ve been reading it and well…I like it. I guess you could say it’s my favorite right now.”

“That’s my favorite Jane Austen book.”

That made me look back at her, surprised and curious. “You’ve read it?”

“Yes.” She nodded her head. “My grandfather has a collection of classical books and…I-I’ve read a-all of them...” She admitted and stuttered that last bit softly, shyly as she looked away. It was like she’s hesitating on admitting that kind of accomplishment. I’m going to pin this one as her many issues of having low self-esteem. We seriously need to work on that.

“Wow. That’s…quite an accomplishment. Seriously.” I tell her honestly as I smiled.

“Th-thank you.” She shyly glanced at me through her eyelashes, blushing a little, wearing a shy smile. I watch curiously as she looked away and bit her lower lip. Her hold on my hand tightened a bit and feeling that, it honestly felt like she was hesitating on saying or asking me something. Curious as to why she’s suddenly emitting such a weird vibe, I opened my mouth to ask her about it when she beats me to it.

“Wh-what’s your favorite a-animal?” She asked as she glanced at me, still looking a bit shy. My eyebrow arched up slowly at her unsubtle diversion. Yeah, it felt like that wasn’t what she really wanted to say. I mean, the fact that the look I’m giving her made her blush even more and avert her eyes away from me shows that I’m right in my assumption. For whatever reason she didn’t say nor ask whatever it that is in her mind, I should respect that and just answer whatever question she throws at me.

“Panda.” I simply answered with a shrug.

“Really?” She asked with a smile, apparently pleased with my answer. Thinking nothing of it, I nodded my head and grinned as I kept my eyes locked on hers.

“Yeah, I’ve got a soft spot for that big white and black fluffy bear that does nothing but eat bamboo.” My grin widened as she let out a soft giggle. I nudge her lightly on the shoulder.

“Don’t tell Miichan though. She doesn’t know I like Pandas. I never told her since she sometimes have this weird tendency to please me and buy me the things I like. So I told her I like jellyfish instead, which of course prompted her to buy me one on my 12th birthday. For some weird reason, she named it Spongebob.” I looked away and frowned at another trivial memory that my broken auto delete function had apparently made me recall. I seriously need to fix that or more unwanted memories would resurface. Ugh, the torture.

“That’s…nice of Minegishi-san to do.”

“Yeah I guess. It does seem pretty cool since the one she bought me a rare jellyfish that was illuminating in rainbow colors.” I shrugged with a small smile. “I remember the times I laid in my bed and just…looked at that aquarium mindlessly. It looked icky, really. But despite how icky it looks, in my eyes, it looked…wrong. I mean, that jellyfish was swimming all alone around that fancy aquarium, yet it was still giving out these…happy, vibrant colors. I know that it can’t help but glow, but…it still looked wrong to me.” As my eyes made its way to the ground, a sense of nostalgia washes over me causing me to drop the small smile on my face.

“So I ended up sneaking out of the house one evening on a school night and went around the city, looking for a pet shop that may be selling a jellyfish of the same kind. I know it was quite a stretch given that it was a rare jellyfish and all, but I decided to try it out.” I couldn’t help but chuckle as I remember the weirded out look the store owners often gave me while I ask them if they have a rainbow colored jellyfish.

With a smile on my face I said with a shrug, “Anyway—cutting the needless parts of my 12 year old adventure—I didn’t get to buy a rainbow glowing jellyfish. I did get to buy a normal one that I named Squidward. Seems fitting, really. Oddly enough, Miichan was ecstatic when she found about it the next day and—why are you looking at me like that?” I asked the moment I glanced at her. She was smiling fondly at me and well...

…huh?

“It’s just…” She trailed then paused for a moment before she says, “It’s…nothing,” still keeping the warm smile on her face.

I cocked my head to the side, eyebrow raised in confusion as I looked at her. I wonder what’s that about. I mean, she says it’s nothing yet she’s looking at me like there is something. Again with the huh.

“What’s your favorite movie?” She suddenly asks with a smile.

I shook my head and let out a chuckle. “Nice and subtle way to change the subject there.” I gave her a knowing look that she just replied with a giggle. It doesn’t seem like she’s hiding the fact that she is trying to subject now as she kept that smile plastered on her face. Yeah usually she’d be all evasive at this right? Now? Not so much. I guess in a way, it somehow tells me that it’s something unimportant. I’m curious yet, yeah I’m just going to let it go.

But…

“You do know that it’s my turn, right?” I said with a grin. “I just answered your question regarding my favorite animal. And of course I answered you back by babbling some stupid, senseless childhood tale of mine that is totally unrelated to your question, remember?”

That totally wiped the smile on her face as she looked a bit disturbed at what I said. Probably about that ‘stupid, senseless childhood tale’ bit I just said. Honestly that tale seems trivial to me. No sense in really remembering or eve sharing those. Again I blame my broken auto delete function for that.

She opened her mouth to probably say something that would make me think otherwise about that when I just suddenly blurted out my question, imitating her subtle way of changing the topic.

“If you win the lottery, what would you do?”

My grin widened as I stare at her dumbfounded reaction; her eyes wide with her mouth slightly open. I don’t know if she’s more surprised at the fact I decided to change the topic or if it’s because of my question. Maybe both? Not really sure. Seem kinda unimportant though.

“L-lottery…?” A frown adorned her features as she confusedly looked at me.

“Yeah, lottery.” I nodded my head. “What would you do if in case you won?”

She blinked a couple of times, tilted her head slightly to the side and just stared ahead for a while as we walk, seemingly in a contemplative state. I guess that question blindsided her or something. I mean, sure that question I threw at her is nothing like the preschool-like-questions that she’s throwing at me. But this is how me and Miichan play this. Or rather, this is how she plays it. Though now that I think about it, that question is still pretty much tamed compare to the question Miichan throws at me.

I couldn’t help but smirk and turned my gaze away from her, patiently waiting for her to answer as we continue to walk. It was then I saw a couple that had their arms wrapped around each other were heading towards our direction. I stared blankly ahead ignoring the curious glance the guy as he blatantly sized me up the moment he and his unaware girlfriend passed us by. Like most annoying, perverted look jerk guys throw at me, I ignore it. So you could say I’m used to it, but it doesn’t mean I like it. Obviously, the person next to me shares the same sentiments as I do.

Blinking a few times, I felt the hold of Haruna’s hand tightened on mine and she unsubtly moved closer to me, our shoulders now pressed lightly together. Ignoring our close proximity, I glanced at her through the corner of my eye and saw her staring at the ground looking a bit troubled. You know, I do like seeing this possessive, jealous side of her, but isn’t this a bit…ridiculous?

“Hey.” I moved my shoulder a bit, trying to get her attention. The moment I pulled her out of her gloomy musings as she turned to look at me, I continued saying, “What’s your answer?”

She looked at me confusedly, her eyebrows knitted slightly together. “E-eh?”

I let out a soft chuckle before I pointed out, “You, winning the lottery.”

“Oh. Th-that.” She mumbled before she trained her gaze back to the ground, pursing her lips to tight to once again think of her answer. A moment later, I frowned my curiosity as she turned to look back at me. I noticed that she’s wearing this...soft-peaceful-holy-like smile that was somewhat radiating with rays of hope or something. Okay so I’m obviously having a hard time explaining what it looked like, so just bear with that fucked up explanation. Anyway, I only saw that look for a fleeting second and I somehow knew what it is that she was about to say.

“Oh and don’t give me those beauty pageant answers like ‘I will save the world from hunger’ and ‘World peace’ crap.” I interjected before she could say something as I narrowed my eyes at her and waved my free hand dismissively. “I know you want to make the world all better by constantly doing good deeds—“

She bit her lower lip at that and averted her gaze.

“—but I want you to be more selfish about your answer. I don’t want you to tell me what you want to do for others. I want you to tell me what you want to do for yourself, okay?”

“Th-that’s…hard.” She mumbled, frowning slightly as she pushed her glasses up the bridge of her nose with her free hand, her eyes downcast to the ground.

“I know.” I replied with a small smile as I gave her hand a gentle squeeze. “But I want you to be selfish every once in a while, Haruna. Even if it’s just pretend or just…with me.” I admitted.
My smile widened as I see a blush spread on her cheeks while the corner of her lips arched up slightly, forming a small smile on her lips. Hmm, I wonder what’s going on in her head when she heard me say that. I mean, that’s basically me telling her not to hesitate on anything she wants to do when it comes to me, you know. Curious to know, but then it doesn’t really matter does it? I mean, I’m bound to know eventually anyway. I guess we’ll just see.

Hopefully we’ll see.

And soon.

“So? You winning the lottery. What would you do?” I nudge her playfully on the shoulder before she glanced at me. I moved my eyebrows up giving her an expectant look while I kept the smile on my face, trying to show her that I am eager to know. I think it worked since she pursed her lips tight for a moment then heaved a sigh as she looked at the ground.

“I…I do want to go to…Eu-Europe someday…” She mumbled softly. 

I grinned, impressed with her answer. “So travelling.”

Haruna gave a timid nod in reply, blushing a little. That’s actually not a bad selfish idea, but…

“Is that solely travelling like for sightseeing and stuff or in the back of your head you’re thinking of curing world hunger once again?”

She shyly looked up at me through her eyelashes as she shrugged. “Um…b-both?” She admitted hesitantly before she gave me a sheepish smile.

Hearing that, I pursed my lips tight and gave her a chiding look. “Haruna…”

“I’m…I’m sorry.” She let out a dejected sigh, her shoulders sagging a bit as she averted her gaze. The corner of my lips arched up slightly, forming a crooked smile as I glanced at her. Typical Goody Goody Haruna slash Betty. Tch. I guess it can’t be helped then, so maybe…

I pursed my lips tight for a second before I looked away. “Well, if that’s the case then…m-maybe I should go with you.” I suggested as I lightly scratch my cheek with my free hand. A frown forms across my face as I internally berate myself at how lame that sounded. I mean, my voice cracked for pete sakes. How lame. And now I can feel her eyes on me, and ugh, I can feel my face heat up again. Geez Scrooge, get a hold of yourself.

“Y-you…you’ll go with me?” She asked in astonishment evident in her voice.

“W-well yeah. I mean, you know, just so...I could prevent you from being all saintly on your supposedly selfish t-trip.” My frown deepened at that as I felt my embarrassment heightened at the fact that I still sound lame. I cleared my throat thinking that it would help with the lameness before I continued. “I can be like the little devil on your left shoulder or something. I’d guide you to wherever selfish things we could do together in Europe. Going around Europe, wasting all that money for sightseeing or buying needless amounts of—“

“Pink erasers?” She unexpectedly quipped, causing me to groan out my annoyance and give her a blasé look. If what she just wisecracked was so unlike her, then you can add the innocent look she’s giving to me now whilst she blinks a couple of times. It was somewhat unnerving seeing her like that, yet there’s a larger part of me that is highly amused at this turn of events. Probably why the corner of my lips were twitching as a smile threatens to appear across my face. But unlike earlier when I hid it from her, this time I just relented and let it happen.

I smiled.

Or rather, I grinned as I shook my head.

“You’re really something else. Have I told you that?”

She shook her head then let out a chuckle, her cheeks tinted pink from—I could guess—happiness. Watching her for a moment with that carefree smile on her face made me remember the things that I haven’t told her about.

Particularly…that.

“Someday huh…” I mumbled mindlessly before I frowned and pursed my lips tight, eyes downcast to the ground.

“Someday…what?” She asked snapping me out of my musings. I glanced at her and found her looking at me curiously wearing a small frown. Not wanting her to worry—since I’m pretty sure she will given the type of person she is—I shook my head and smiled at her. After that, much like what she did earlier…I lied.

Just a white lie though.

“I just hope that someday, we’d get to do that. Travelling together, I mean.” I tell her with a shrug. Hmmm. Maybe that isn’t a white lie since I do want to travel with her. I think I’ll just call that a diversion then.

Hearing that, she lowered her head a bit and gave me a shy smile as she looked up through her eyelashes, her glasses lowering a bit down the bridge of her nose.

“Really?” She asked timidly, her eyebrows moved upward as she gives me a look of anticipation. “You would…want to travel with me? Just the two of us?”

Hope wasn’t only apparent in her eyes but also in her voice. Add the fact that I can also hear excitement behind that question of hers, instantly made my smile falter. Not in the bad way though. I mean, with my face turned to her, my heartbeat pounding erratically, my face flushed, mouth slightly agape, throat suddenly feeling dry and damn bugs going haywire inside my stomach? As I looked at her while we walk, I don’t know why, but…I was mesmerized by her. At that time, at that moment that maybe only lasted for a few seconds…

…I wanted to kiss her.

PV be damned.

I just want to kiss my girlfriend and assure her that what I feel is real.

My eyes slowly went to her full enticing lips. If I was blushing a bit just a while ago, now—just by locking my gaze at her lips—I’m blushing furiously. I swallowed hard and tightened my jaw as I once again became deaf with only my heart thumping in my ears.  If I could just…lean and capture those lips of hers, then I show her that I—

“Sh-Shinoda-san…?” She called out to me breaking me out from the enthrallment I suddenly felt for her lips. I shifted my gaze and saw her frowning. The sudden haze around me slowly fades and it was only then I realized that we had stopped walking and that we were now in front of our dorm. With a frown, I turned my head and looked at the closed door of our dorm. Ooookkkaaayyy….

“Shinoda-san, a-are you sure you’re okay?” She asked again. I turned my gaze at her and just stared at her for a moment until I…smiled.

I felt relieved somehow albeit disappointed. Weird I know. It’s just that, somehow looking at her, it made me decide to hold off this obvious urge I have to kiss her. Don’t get me wrong, I REALLY do want to kiss her. You can obviously tell by how I emphasize that word in a bold and capitalized kind of way. I’m not going to deny that anymore. I’d even admit the fact that the PV has fully gotten into me. I think it was pretty obvious especially when my thoughts began to linger on…pink erasers.

…Okay, so I’m still trying to restrain myself from thinking THAT. Anyway, going back to the main topic, point is, I do want to kiss her. I’m ready to kiss her, but…

…I just don’t think that she is though.

“You know that’s probably your most asked question today.” I pointed out as a grin appears on my lips.

“You’ve…been acting strange today, Shinoda-san.” She tilted her head slightly to the side, still wearing a worried look. “M-Maybe it’s because of the bump on y-your forehead? Should we…go to the hospital…?”

“The little bump in my head doesn’t really scream extreme medical attention. I think going to the hospital is a bit over the top.” I wryly said causing her to pout a little.

“B-but you might have a concussion and—“

“—And I don’t.” I butt in as I squeezed her hand. She looked unconvinced so I widened my grin and try to convince her. “See? It doesn’t hurt that…m-much…” I stuttered that last bit in pain for the reason that I just slapped my forehead with my free hand. It doesn’t seem that convincing now since I’m giving her a forced, pained smile. Well at least she’s not looking at me worriedly now. No, she’s actually giving me a stern gaze, totally looking unimpressed by my idiotic move to convince her. This look she’s giving me is kinda new and…also kinda cute. But then that’s the least of my problems huh?

I let out a defeated sigh. “Okay, so I guess it still hurts. Not to mention, it does seem to be swelling a bit.” I tell her scowling as I gently caress the little lump on my forehead underneath my bangs. The words ‘Kill Crazy Psycho’ suddenly entered my mind. But then, in her defense—though I don’t really know why I’m defending her but just go along with it— it really isn’t her fault. I mean I just suddenly experience idiotism attack at that moment. Yeah, I blame me.

“Do you w-want me to get you some ice for that?”

Lowering my free hand from my injury, an eyebrow quirked up as I tilted my head slightly to the side to look at her. “Would it make you feel better if I said yes?”

A small smile appears on her lips as she nodded her reply.

In turn, it caused me to let out a sigh of relief and offer her a small smile of my own. “Then sure. Ice would be…nice.” I made a face at that unexpected and lame rhyming I just did. Hmmm. Maybe there is something wrong with me tonight. Aside from the PV and idiotism attack, I probably have the lame bug as well. Geez. Maybe I should go to the hospital or something.

Probably thinking how funny I am being an idiot, she let out a soft chuckle then gave me a smile. “Let’s get you some ice then.” She says with a nod before she turns towards the main door of our dorm. She took two steps up towards the dorm but then suddenly stopped. I don’t know why, but she didn’t move and just stayed rooted at the spot. I tugged her hand gently as I stayed two steps below her, confused at her sudden change of mood.

“Something wrong?” I asked with a slight frown as I kept my gaze locked on the back of her head. It’s weird but even though I can’t see her face, somehow I have this feeling that she isn’t smiling anymore. Plus seeing her shoulders slumped slightly after she let out a soft sigh seems like a dead giveaway. 

“It’s just…we’re here now…” She trailed softly causing me to raise my eyebrow for the reason that I feel a bit weirded out at the fact that, yes we are here now and that’s obviously obvious for the last minute. But then, I’m pretty sure she’s not yet finished with her explanation so I bite my tongue and restrained myself from saying any sarcastic comment. And I was right. As she continued, it became clear to me where this discussion is heading.

“It’s just…I’m h-having fun right now and…if we go inside, the night would be over.” Her head moved as she lowered her gaze to the ground. “We’ll sleep and when we wake up in the morning, w-we’d go our separate ways again and…I won’t get to see you until the evening.” She once again let out a sad sigh. “I wonder when we would have another night like this? Just the two of us…?”

I stared at her back for a moment, completely understanding what she was saying. See, Haruna and I hardly ever spend time together what with college, work and sleep against us these past few days. I know it’s ridiculous of me to say or even her to say that since we are roommates and we do see each other every day, but it really isn’t enough for me. Obviously, it isn’t enough for her as well. We just spend a minimal amount of hours like lunch or when we pass by each other in the hallways; and I do see her sleeping cutely on many occasions when I get back from work and all, still it isn’t enough.

We both just…miss each other.

It’s crazy, I know but that’s just the way it is.

Earlier at the meeting, thinking that it would be a good idea, she proposed to Miichan to work at DAFUQ with me, which of course I declined strongly. And by strongly I mean saying NO in bold and capitalized letters while I gave the others a murderous glare as if saying to just shut it and move on. Luckily for me, there was a smart one in the bunch—the Sexytary—and she told Haruna to think about it more before she makes a hasty decision. Don’t get me wrong though. Like I said earlier, I do miss her. But as much as I miss her, I don’t want her to work with me…

…and that obviously hurts her a lot.


_________________________________


“The Hirakawacho Mori Tower huh. Fancy.”  Fang said flatly from behind me as we enter the building, snapping me out from another Haruna induced trance. Ugh, I’ve got to get a hold of myself here or else she’d think something is up again. Which isn’t far from the truth, really. But she doesn’t need to know that. Actually, no one needs to know that.

Grumbling out my displeasure of how my head is acting up with the remembering, I glanced at Fang for a moment, noting the unimpressed look she has a she inspects her surroundings. Hmm. Interesting.

“Hello. Welcome to the Hirakawacho Mori Tower. How may I help you?” The woman from the counter greeted with a warm smile as I approached her.

Placing both my hands on the counter, I offered her a dry smile as I said, “Yeah. My friend just went up to her apartment. She’s M&M.”

“Like the western singer?” Fang asked as she walked towards me. Standing next to me, she crossed her arms over her chest and gave me a look. “Lame codename.”

I just rolled my eyes not bothering to correct her as I was determined on ignoring her. Turning back to look at the receptionist, I noticed that her warm smile didn’t seem to waver at our little interaction. She actually even smiled widely at that and well…it’s a bit creepy for me. Seriously.

“Ms. M&M just went up with her two friends and she did say that two BITCHES are going to be a little late to join them.” She informed us in her usual bubbly tone, still smiling warmly at us which seriously caused me to look at her weirdly. She let out a giggle at that. “I’m sorry for that foul language. Ms. M&M requested that I emphasize that word more as to express how livid she feels towards the two of you.”

“Nicely done then. I can feel the hate.” I retorted sarcastically before giving her a forced smile which she returned with her…unfazed bubbly smile. Obviously she doesn’t know that my native language is sarcasm. I don’t think she’s even aware of what sarcasm is. Huh. I can see the similarities and I wonder if this woman is related to Creepy. Seriously, what’s with the creepy smile?

“Why thank you. I do practice saying expletive words since my husband likes to hear them sometimes. You know, for dirty talk.” She shared before giggling. Forced smile turns into…a look of pure grossness. Fang and I shared a look for a moment and yep, she too wears the look of pure grossness. Seriously, what is wrong with this woman?

“That’s…definitely an overshare, lady.” I sneered as I looked back at the receptionist.

“Is there a suggestion box here somewhere? Because I’m thinking of writing how your receptionist skills is just out of this world.” Fang said as she sized up the woman with a bored look. Again with the sarcasm and again the lady didn’t seem to get it.

“That’s nice of you.” She says as she smiled fondly at Fang before she pointed towards a box on the far end of the counter. “The suggestion box or tip box is right over there. Please feel free to write down your praises to me.”

I frowned at her choice of words. It honestly screams egotistical, really.

Fang seems to think so as well as she sneered. “Why sure. I’ll write down beautiful praises for you.” She says before haughtily grabbing the pen right off the receptionist’s hand and walking towards the suggestion box. The weird ass receptionist didn’t seem to find that rude though as she smiled momentarily at Fang then at me.

“Ms. M&M actually required you to say something first before you come up to her place, but since you two are so nice, I’ll just say that you declined to say it and threatened to beat me up unless I tell you where she is located.” She tells me with the creepy smile.

“Okay. Great.” I dragged out giving her a face. The creepy vibe is now heading towards a scary vibe that can be closely associated to being a serial killer. Seriously.

She nodded. “Ms. M&M’s room is on the 23rd floor.” She informed me before she pointed at where the elevators were. “You have to use the elevator on the far left. That’s the only elevator that goes up to the 23rd floor’s entrance. I’ll unlock it for you.”

“Okay, thanks.” I grumbled as I walked towards Fang, not bothering to wait for the Creepy’s Killer Aunt to finish her goodbye speech or whatever it is that she’s saying about enjoying our stay and blah blah come again whatever crap. Anyway, that aside, I made my way to where the elevator is not bothering to wait up for Fang who is happily writing her beautiful praises—her words not mine—for Creepy’s Killer Aunt. I guess her evaluation isn’t that much because even before I reached the elevator and pressed the button I felt her follow me closely from behind.

We were silent for a while, listening to the jazzy music around when she wryly says, “Thanks for waiting, by the way,” as we stood side by side waiting for the elevator.

I glanced at her through the corner of my eye, still noting her indifference upon being in one of the most expensive residences in Japan. I’m curious yet…nope, I’m just curious.

“I take it by your lack of enthusiasm you’ve known about Miichan’s status?”

She let out a snort as she glanced at me. “Oh, you’re talking to me now? Are we best friends again? Oh happy day!” She says in fake enthusiasm as she places her hand daintily on her chest before she rolled her eyes and went back to her uncaring self. But you know, even after sending her a glare for that, she still answered my question. It makes me think if she suddenly thought that she should be nice to me if she wants my help into getting her a date with Smiles, which by the way, I will never ever agree to do regardless of how nice she will be towards me. Just saying.

I hear Fang let out a loud sigh causing me to glance back at her.

“To answer your question, she told me about it last night in a bedtime story kind of way while I was trying to sleep.” She tells as she shrugged nonchalantly, keeping her blasé stare at the elevator. “Didn’t really make much of it and just told her to shut up and that I don’t care if she’s rich or whatever.”

I let a snort at that, the corner of my lips tugging up in amusement. “Careful now in saying that or she’d end up latching on to you telling you you’re now her new bestfriend for life.”

“That or…” She started then turned to me, her eyebrow quirked up. “…she’d fall in love with me, right?” The corner of her lips moved and the way she looks at me crosses between knowing and teasing that left me with an unsettling feeling. Is she…?

“Are you implying, what I think you’re implying?” I asked, giving her an incredulous look. I ignored the sound of the elevator and it opening as I kept my gaze locked on the blasé looking Fang who rolled her eyes and shrugged.

“Obviously.” She simply says before nonchalantly walking inside the elevator. I glared at her for a second then followed suit.

“Didn’t give us much of a choice, huh? Feels like we’re going to Hogwarts or something.” She grumbled to herself as she looked at the lonely 23rd button before pressing it. The door closed and we were once again left with the sound of the jazz music. Honestly, the music annoys me, but what she was implying earlier just annoys me even more.

“What makes you even think that Crazy Psycho is in love with me?” I asked in annoyance as I looked at her.

“Was.” She retorted as she rolled her eyes. “It was pretty obvious by her story yesterday about how you two first met and how you just saved her from…whatever whatever when you were whatever.”

“Great story. The climax seemed a bit whatever but hey, whatever right?” I tell her sarcastically. I’ve never really heard of me saving Miichan from that monster. And I saved her? News to me. I mean, I can’t really remember how I met her. It was just so damn long ago, you know. Blame time, not me. Oh, don’t give me that look. Tch.

“She keeps on yapping and yapping and I was tired!” She groaned out. “So forgive me if I didn’t listen whole heartedly to your beginnings!”

“You didn’t listen to it fully, yet here you are concluding that the Psycho was in love with me? You serious?”

“Damn serious.” She nodded before she turned towards me fully with a scowl, irritation apparent in her features. “And why the hell are you so upset with this? It’s not like this is news to you. I’m pretty sure you’re not THAT idiotic or dense.”

I just clenched my jaw tight and just…glared at her. I know should’ve said something, anything to make her think otherwise or even divert this crazy discussion, but I can’t. I really don’t know what to say and that obviously amuses her as a small, bitchy, knowing smile appears on her glossy lips.

“I guess I hit the nail on that one. I’m not surprised since she sometimes have this vibe that she can’t live without her walking stick or whatever.”

“Keyword: sometimes.” I pointed out.

“Yeah.” She waved her hand dismissively then leaned her back on the elevator wall opposite to mine. She crosses her arms over her chest and locked her bored eyes to mine, keeping that annoying smile plastered across her lips. “I wouldn’t worry about that freak now. I don’t know her much—heck I don’t want to know her—“ She says that in a grossed kinda way causing me to narrow my eyes for the fact that I can tell she’s somewhat lying, but meh. Whatever floats her freaking boat. “—but I think she’s trying to stand up in her own gross feet now. Which is good. She doesn’t really need an apathetic walking stick to guide her anyway.” She finishes with a nonchalant shrug.

I stared at her for a moment as she moved her gaze upwards to where the blinking numbers were. Looking at her, despite the blasé look she’s giving, it got me thinking of my own conclusion about her relationship with the Psycho.

“You’re worried about her.” I simply stated as I leaned back on wall beside me, imitating her.

“Are YOU serious?!” She asks with an attitude as she gave me an incredulous look. We stay rooted at our spot despite the sudden little chime of the elevator signaling that we had reached our floor. The moment the elevator door opened fully, I pushed myself and gave her a conceited smile. 

“Damn serious.” I mimicked her earlier words. I couldn’t help but let out a snort as a glare slowly appears on her face. As I took hold of the strap of my shoulder bag, keeping the smile on my face just to annoy her, I tell her as I walk out of the elevator, “If you and the midget professor don’t hook up? There’s always Crazy Psycho, you know.”

“You have got to be fucking kidding me.” I hear her growl from behind. The smile on my face just widened because, in truth, I was kidding. But you know, she doesn’t really need to know that.

Look who’s annoyed now, eh?


__________________________



“I do want to spend more time with you too. Believe me.”

She turned to look at me, frowning slightly with her mouth slightly agape. Continuing to look up at her and ignoring that sarcastic side of me—since this is so like Romeo and Juliet what with her two steps above me and our clasped hand outstretched in between us—I pursed my lips tight for a second then let out sigh. “And…I know that it hurt you that I was against your idea of working at the bar, and I’m sorry about that, but…” I tell her before giving her hand a gentle squeeze.

“…you still think…I sh-shouldn’t…?” She meekly asked with a soft sigh, her shoulders drooping a little as she averted her gaze to the ground. I chewed on my bottom lip for a moment upon seeing her dejected form. Yeah, that definitely tugged my heartstrings a bit. Even when the first time I said no to her idea a couple of hours ago during that meeting, it tugged quite a bit. But But, this is for her own good so…

“Yeah.” I replied with a nod. “I still don’t think it’s a good idea.”

Still unable to look at me, she asked, “Why?” with an obvious hurt in her voice.

Ignoring how my heartstrings tugged big time upon hearing that, I let out a soft sigh and told her the simple truth. “Because you work too hard.”

Which looked like surprised her as she quickly at me, eyes widening slightly.

“You look surprised.” I said flatly with my eyebrow raised. “Were you thinking that I would say along the lines that you can’t take care of yourself?”

I wasn’t surprised when she looked away, biting her lower lip as she does so. “Y-you…don’t think s-so…?”

“Well if you go to Crackhouse University and survive a whole day without going insane, I’m pretty sure you can take care of yourself, you know.” I tell her nonchalantly which made her smile, still keeping her gaze away from me. A momentary crooked smile formed on my lips upon seeing that. Shaking my head, I let out a sigh, removed my hold on her hand—which she didn’t seem to like what with a frown forming on her forehead as she turned to me—gave her a stern look and decided to continue trying explain further.

“Anyway, point is, you work too hard.” I repeated as I crossed my arms over my chest.

“You wake up so early in the morning for whatever reasons.” The thought that she’s the one who opens the University every morning comes to mind here.

“You have a job that you obviously like—” Though I don’t know why, but let’s not say that.

“—which sometimes takes you evening to finish.” Again with the ‘I don’t know why’ but I’m blaming the creepy squirrel on this one.

“You study for at least 3 hours once you get back to our room without so much as taking a break.” Her eyes widened at this. Probably surprised how I know this.

“You’re always gone on Saturdays because of your altruistic deeds.” My girlfriend, such a goody-goody.

“You go to church at Sundays and sometimes you help out most of the time there which makes you come back in the afternoon. But after that you study some more for at least 5 hours.” I gave her a look.

She opened her mouth to retort about that when I rolled my eyes and waved my hand dismissively as I interject, “And yes, you do take a break…”

She smiles, nodding her head.

“…sometimes you don’t though.” I mumbled. The corner of my lips arched up slightly as I noticed Haruna’s smile quickly faded from her face and was replaced by a frown and a pout, looking like a petulant child. And if that isn’t amusing enough—and not to mention, surprising—she just suddenly flopped down and sat on the step, wrapping her arms around her knees and hugging them close against her chest with her eyes trained on the ground. The thought that I must’ve said something wrong comes to mind here. I mean, she’s sulking like someone just told her that Christmas isn’t coming because Biker Santa doesn’t need that shit now that he’s freaking rich. Fucked up tale, I know. But that’s how I see it.

“How do-do… you know all that?” She asks in a low voice as she hesitantly looked up at me, her chin resting on the top of her knees.

“I’m your roommate.” I shrugged then averted my gaze to my right as I deadpanned, “Plus that’s what you get when you’re friends with a whiney, loudmouth Crazy Psycho.” Ugh. I shudder at the thought of remembering how she’d whine about Betty being not available to entertain her childish self. I call her Betty because all that information is mostly in the Betty arch, before I got myself a sweety. Mom’s words, not mine. The sweety thing mind you. Yeah, she…kinda bugs me most times she calls, pleading me a bit to come home at least one time and spend the weekend there. With Haruna in tow of course. Apparently my mom wants to get to know Haruna better, whatever that means. I’m hesitating, yet lingering on the idea since I do want Haruna to meet my dysfunctional Shinoda family. That and I want her to be part of it. And…god, why am I telling this trivial information.

Anyhow, needles information aside, Miichan was the one who whined about all that information about Haruna. She still does actually from time to time and she’s a bit disturbed about my lack of caring about it. Can’t really tell her or show her how these tight schedule of Haruna worries me a whole lot especially when these hectic schedule of hers still hadn’t eased up even after we got together. Yeah, it worries me a whole lot. I wish she’d just…take it easy for a while, you know.  But despite the worry inside me, I didn’t say anything or do anything about it because I can see that she likes doing all these things. Don’t ask on why because it’s a dead end. I’ve actually done that a couple of times now. So anyway, Miichan still gave me an earful about it, despite not knowing how I really feel. And well, it got me thinking of what I could do for her as her girlfriend.

She immediately looked alarmed about hearing that Miichan was the one who disclosed such information. “Mi-Minegishi-san…?” She suddenly sat up, her eyes wide as she looked up at me. “Did-did…she tell you a-anything else?” She nervously asked.

“Is there anything else that I need to know besides your tight schedule?” I challenged as I raised my eyebrow and cocked my head to the side.

Unsurprisingly, she recoiled in surprise, a blush slowly spreading across her cheeks. “N-n-no…?” She lied, looking away.

Meh, harmless lie.

“Right.” I drawled before I let out a snort. I shifted my weight from one foot to the other, keeping my arms crossed against my chest. With a frown, I tell her sternly, “So are we clear now as to why I don’t want you to work with me? Because unless you ease up your very tight schedule, I have to say no to the idea of you working with us. I’m pretty sure everyone would agree with me as well if I tell them about your hectic life. And I know I said earlier how I want you to show your selfish side, but if your selfish side is going to harm your health, then please refrain from being selfish from now on.”

She let out a defeated sigh and mumbled out, “I..I understand…” in a low spirited voice, her shoulder slumping from disappointment as she looked away.

I pursed my lips tight and just stared at her dejected form. I know I’m being kinda hard on her, but you get where I’m coming from, right? This is all for goody-goody sake. I’m pretty sure it’s my duty as her girlfriend to be this…protective. I mean, I think Miichan said something about this kind of thing when she said some rules about dating someone. Plus, you know, I like her. I want to keep her healthy so that when I admittedly tell her I like her, she won’t pass out on me because of exhaustion. Again with the weird tale but you get the idea. Anyway, that aside, it sucks for her. You can tell from the massive pout on her face that undeniably tugs my heartstrings yet again.

Letting out a sigh, I took a step up towards her and sat next to her, our shoulders touching. I placed my hand on top of my knees and locked my gaze on my gloved hand. “I know I’m being like your terrible stepmom right now by saying all that. But I just…worry about you, Haruna. All the time, especially when I’m not with you.” I admitted with a soft sigh.

I felt her move and I knew she was looking at me now.

Keeping my gaze on my hand, with a small smile, I continue, “So I thought of a possible solution for our situation.” I glanced at her, keeping the small smile on her dumbfounded state. “I was thinking of asking Miichan if I could have 2 days off so we could spend more time together. I mean, with Creepy being added permanently to the whacked up crew, I’m pretty sure they can all handle the horde of future zombies at the bar, you know. Plus that way, I could like distract you from all the seriousness and just drag you out to have some fun. A date night two days a week.” The soul of Crazy Psycho probably merged into mine as I gave Haruna the whole grinning and wiggling of eyebrows thing that was Crazy Psycho’s signature move. I seriously don’t know if I look like a perv upon doing that, but her lack of emotions as she’s still looking dumbfounded at all this makes me think that I can get away with it. That doesn’t mean that my grinning and eyebrow wiggling thing means anything perverted! No! That’s just a playful look on my part! Geez!

“Granted, I’m not really sure how we’re going to have fun, but I was thinking—for starters— maybe we can do those coupley cliché stuff. You know, having some dinner at a restaurant then we could watch some lame cheesy romantic movie at the theater. After that, we could like, walk back to the dorm like we did now, talking and playing 21 questions. Then if a flower vendor just suddenly materializes right in front of us, I could maybe buy you a rose and maybe put it in your ear.”

She let out a giggle causing her nose to cutely wrinkle. I tried to scowl, despite the grin on my face.

“What’s so funny about that?” I asked as I nudge her on her shoulder.

“It’s just…” She let out another giggle before continuing, “…it might hurt if you do that si-since roses have thorns.”

This time, I was the one who chuckled as I realize her point. “What’s little pain when your girlfriend just made a cheesy, romantic gesture, right?” I asked playfully with a shrug.

She surprised me as she looped her arm through mine and took hold of my gloveless hand, squeezing it. “True.” She simply said before she surprised me further by resting her head on my shoulder. “I could take any pain if it means I could see more of you.” She says softly with a sigh, her thumb caressing the back of my hand.

I gulped, the cold winter night just suddenly turned into a scorching hot summer. Well at least for me. And yeah, that’s a definite 8/10 for doki dokiness. She’s…really good at this romancing thing despite not making any effort, huh? I wonder if I’m like that to her as well.

Trying to calm my pounding heart and trying not to notice how her forehead is just a few inches from my lips—yet obviously it’s too late since I already noticed it—I asked softly, “S-so I take it, you like the idea then…?”

“Very much.” I felt her nod.

“Good.” I smiled and turned my gaze to the street in front of us. “I figured since our first date isn’t much, I was thinking that maybe we could have a normal date. One that requires all that I said earlier.”

“I’m surprised that you-you thought all that.”

I blinked a couple of times and began scratching my cheek with my gloved finger. “Uh, that’s not exactly all. I did leave out another small thing that might be considered another date night…or day.”

“Hmm?”

“Well, since I’m not really doing anything every Saturdays, maybe…maybe I could come along and do some altruistic deeds with you...?”

I tried not to frown or make a face as the weight on my shoulder and the feel of her hand suddenly disappeared. Pursing my lips tight and trying not to show the disappointment I feel, I glanced at her as she leaned back and sat up, facing me.

“Wh-What…?” She asked blinking back her surprise.

“Me. Doing altruistic deeds. With you.” I tell her as I pointed at myself then at her, my eyebrow quirked up. “That is if it’s okay with you?”

She was silent for a moment until a frown appeared on her face as she looks at me in disbelief. “You-you would…spend the whole Sa-Saturday with me and…help me…?”

“Well, yeah.” I said before I let out an exasperated sigh and turned to her fully. “I meant what I said earlier about wanting to spend time with you. Plus, with me to help, maybe it won’t take all day to finish the act of altruism.” That’s a lie, I know. Remember when I ended up cutting fruits instead of helping? Yeah, I’m pretty sure that might happen again. Meh, at least I get to spend time with her. That’s my not-so-hidden motive anyway.

She was silent once again for a moment and just sat there, unmoving. I seriously thought I broke her or something and it was really creeping me out. Though, now that I think about it, I did anticipate that she’d be shocked but not for the reason that I’d would want to spend Saturdays with her and help her with the…helping. I mean, is it really THAT hard to believe?

I was about to wave my hand in front of her face just to snap her out of her trance when one of the brightest smile I’ve seen her wear just suddenly materialized on her face. Add the fact that her eyes were twinkling in delight and yeah, a toothpaste commercial comes to mind here. Not that I don’t like seeing her this happy but I can’t help but wonder…

“Are you—“

And I was cut off by a loud scream followed by a thud, few curses here and there then a series of groan. All of which, came from me. Surprised? Well I was since she just suddenly tackled me out of nowhere causing me to fall down two steps down the stairs on my back and ASS!

“Oh for the love of—crap!“ I groaned out with my eyes closed tight as a lay on the ground in pain with a heavy weight on top of me. That heavy weight seemed to ease up a little bit and began to talk to me, worriedly.

“Shinoda-san?!” She called out quite loudly causing me to cringe. “Are-Are you okay?!”

Gritting my teeth, I slowly opened my eyes and wasn’t surprised to see her looking down on me, her hands lay flat above my shoulders, helping her carry some of her weight off of me while her long hair cascading down her shoulders and ending near the side of my face, tickling me a little as it moves a bit because of the wind. Honestly, if the scenario was a bit different, I’d rate this 100/10 for doki dokiness because she’s pretty much pressed against me. But I seriously hadn’t thought that as the pain still radiates on my ASS. Yes, it’s bold, capitalized and it screams out PAIN! My tailbone definitely felt that one.

“Is it alright to say no for the obvious reason that I’m not alright? Because I’m not.” I croaked as I gave her a forced, pain filled smile. Or rather a grimace. Whatever. “I think I need that ice now. One on my forehead and the other on my ass.”

“I’m so sorry! I was just so overwhelmed with happiness and I just couldn’t contain myself and—“

And I’m cutting her myself in my mind as she just frantically rabbles on and on. I just laid there with my eyes narrowed just wondering when she’d figure out that half of her weight on top of me just isn’t helping one bit to ease the pain. Oh and just to make you understand and possibly sympathize on my situation; the upper half of my body lay flat on the ground while my lower half is uncomfortably resting up on the stairs. And to literally top it off, my girlfriend is in the same position as I am, only, she’s freaking on top of me babbling out how sorry she is. Ugh. I know, right?

“Haruna just ge—“ I started but I was once again cut off by a voice from above.

“Oh my God! You have to look at this! Someone’s having sex outside the dorm!” The voice exclaimed causing the two of us to freeze.

Uh-oh.

And if that unknown person—who’s trying to rally up an audience isn’t enough—the door of the dorm just suddenly opened with a loud thud—which caused me to eat hair because Haruna just whipped her head towards that direction—and through the messy hair on my face, I see the scary eyed dorm head come out from the door wearing her pajamas looking mightily pissed as she looked down at us on top of the stairs. 

“On second thought, maybe that hospital suggestion thing isn’t such a bad idea.” I grumbled as I propped myself slightly up using my elbows, staring at the pissed off dorm head. While I ignore the pleadings coming from the woman above for her roommate to look out the window and brush off some of the hair on my face, something tells me I’m going to get personal with the dorm head’s eye veins again.

Oh what a memorable night. Ugh.


_____________________________



“That bad, eh?” Fang asked as she stood beside me, giving me a sidelong glance.

Moving my face from my hand that was covering it, I growled, “Shut up.” Okay, so I’m back from being annoyed just because I hate remembering that. How long is that, 5 seconds? Ugh.

“Tch. Grumpy.” She mumbled before turning her gaze towards the door. Her eyebrow quirked up as her eyes scan the antique wooden door. “This is so Narnia. Or Howarts. Or whatever time or century this door is supposed to be in.”

I removed my hand from my face and turned to look at the wooden door with wood carvings in front of us. It does look out of place since the whole building scream modernized, but…meh.

“To each his own.” I shrugged and headed towards where the lion head knocker is. After taking hold of it and pounding it against the door a couple of times, I made a mental note to ask Miichan who’s idea this whole door is despite what I said. Don’t blame me if I seriously felt weirded out the moment I took hold of that thing.

“How medieval.” Fang said flatly with her arms crossed as I took a step back and stood next to her again, waiting for whoever to open the door. “Is it okay to come empty-handed? I mean, shouldn’t we slay the dragon first and then offer its bloody heart to the king?”

“Too heroic, too bloody.” I shrugged. “I have some tic-tac on my pocket.”

She nodded her head. “That’ll do Stick. That'll do.”

The corner of my lips tugged up at that. Honestly, it’s not that bad hanging out with Fang. Minus the whole questioning thing, her weird request for me to help her get a date with Smiles and her accusation on Crazy Psycho’s past love for me? Yeah, she’s not that bad. But then if you minus all that, the only thing left is our interaction on Creepy’s killer aunt and Miichan’s weird ass door. Hmmm. It’s not much but…meh, it’s good enough for me.

“Coming!” A chirpy, familiar voice from the other side says which made me sigh as I remember who’s usually left in charge of Crazy Psycho’s apartments. Yes, with an ‘S’ since she has one for every city, I think.

After a few wobbles and loud noises from the other side as the person fumbles to open the door, with a look of indifference plastered on my face, I greeted Crazy Psycho’s cheerful looking maid. For about a second only though because when she saw me, she instantly froze.

“Hey Cyborg, long time no see.” I greeted with a curt nod.



TBC


______________________________________________________

The end isn't actually supposed to be about the Cyborg but I just decided to place that there as well. But that's really the end of what I can write for now.  :nervous Give me a few days/time to write the next chapter. Hopefully it won't be long since long chapters drain me.   :( Looking at a chapter posted and you see that it isn't that long compared to Word also drains me.  :( Anyway, few days, few time.  :) Oh yeah. I'm posting fics as well at TUMBLR (http://forgetfoolkid.tumblr.com/post/63806723892/taboo-mariharu). It's only one so... :nervous Links on the tumblr word.  :lol:

Next Up: Mariko and Smiles get into a heated argument that made Mariko walk out to clear her head. She ended up buying Haruna a phone (FINALLY) but then get the surprise of her day when someone unexpected calls her. Dun Dun Dun. Whoever that is?! It's karma!  :lol: Coffee high. See you guys and thanks for reading! :)


______________________________________________________
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 23: Karma's a BEACH! (Part 1))
Post by: yanouchi on October 23, 2013, 01:06:08 PM
gosh! this forum having server crash...when FoF-san update!? seriously?
BOOKED!

When i noticed the title change "Chapter 23...i was...
(http://media.tumblr.com/a08f91de6ab4fbb52c1de3378bc659ff/tumblr_inline_mv2gtcfwgT1qfvq8o.gif)
for a while XD.....

Seriously FoF-san, I read the flashback scene 10x than MariTomo scene....XD,


"Oh and did I mention that it’s lacy?"
Yeah, like 5 times you mention it Mariko...XD...Mariko's PV get worst....but for us its a good news...XD...


So Mariko in this chapter shows a lot her caring side to her gf...amazingly she been monitoring Haruna quite a while...

and its nice of her trying to figure out how to spend time with Haruna.....aaawwhhh why damn romantic Mariko you.....!!! *poke* *poke*


Theres so much doki-dokiness in this chapter...the nudging scene, holding hands, the blush, the grin, the smile, the PINK ERASER, the lips...

aaaahh!! the LIPS!! its coming on the next chapter right? i hope i can maintain calm....huh, really?


Owh FoF-san don't make that DUN DUN...hope it’s not as serious as it sounds....XD

Anyway...again great chapter FoF-san, i love it a lot!!


Take care and stay healthy FoF-san *hugs + pat on the back*

Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 23: Karma's a BEACH! (Part 1))
Post by: Yuki88 on October 23, 2013, 02:28:05 PM
WHAT? UPDATE? YAY!!!  :shakeit: :shakeit:

booked for now. Submission deadline for assignment on day after tomorrow and I'm barely done  :panic:

Finally done with the paper (almost, actually) LOL. So I figure why not a little comment for my most awaited update from FoF-sama  :fap

So... HAHAHA Fang, (oh man I'm calling Tomochin with FANG when I usually call her CHIN HAHAHA), I'd like to see an alternate world where she is the close friend of Mariko instead. WORLD OF SCROOGES  :twisted:

Then the MariKoji scenes...... NOOOO I HAVE BEEN DECEIVED.  :angry: *is whacked* So... no kiss. *dejected* BUT FULL OF MARIKO'S PV HAHAHAHAHAH. GO FOR IT MARIKO  :fap  The 21 questions part is cute but..... HARUNA Y U SO PURE BUT THAT PINK ERASER PART. I started to wonder if she even got what Mariko actually means with that pink eraser.  :rofl: like.... PINK ERASER SERIOUSLY. LACY PINK ERASERS  :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: And then THE ACCIDENT ON THE STAIRS HAHAHAHAHA. I was so surprised when Haruna leaped at Mariko (did she?) and caused their fall at the stairs which ended in UGH AWKWARD position but she didn't even realize, poor Mariko. That must be painful  :rofl:

Next hmm.... Fang's breakdown. I was like.... AWWWW LEMME GIVE YOU A HUG. TAKAMINI YOU IDIOT  :angry:

Hmmmmmmm last thing. CYBORG. I wonder if the cyborg is that someone who's usually addressed as the CYBORG? Can't wait for the next update :roll:

I hope there's nothing I left in the comment  :oops:

I DID FORGET ONE MORE THING  :bleed eyes:

About Fang asking for a date with Smiles... Haha, must be some kind of her plot device to make Takamini jealous but I wonder how Smiles would react to that proposal.... and Mariko already disapproved it, too  :nervous


OOKAY, I guess the next update will be a long wait again? SO maybe in the meanwhile I can re-read this for nth time to help me gaining some inspirations for my own fics. Yeah, right.  :panic:

Ps. MID-TERM EXAM NEXT WEEK  :panic: :panic:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 23: Karma's a BEACH! (Part 1))
Post by: AoiShiori on October 23, 2013, 03:09:48 PM
Is this for real?  :shocked
I can't believe it. It's an update :))
I'm jumping for joy  :cow: I don't know if that counts for jumping hehehe

It has been a loooong time since I've read a mariharu fanfic chapter and this just ignites my shipper heart.
It was a jumpstart that I have been longing for.

For the story, all can I say is: it's so fluffy I'm going to die :)

By the way, I'm done with my research and I passed. Yey! :)
And to you too, good luck with your work. I know you can do it. :)

Thank you sooo much fof-san  :)
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 23: Karma's a BEACH! (Part 1))
Post by: JaneDoe05 on October 23, 2013, 03:44:28 PM
I'm kinda of new to this, but i really love your fic! Keep it up!
I hope there'll be even more mariharu scenes soon  XD
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 23: Karma's a BEACH! (Part 1))
Post by: RJay on October 23, 2013, 05:23:57 PM
AN UPDATE! :shocked OMG!!! :w00t:

[EDIT]: I did say that I would edit it the other night; I kind of forgot about. :nervous :lol:

Wow :shocked! This is one hell of a long chapter; but sill love it!!! XD

Anyway, Mariko losing even more than before :smhid but that's a good thing thought :lol:. She's becoming more romantic and she didn't even notice it :lol:.
Mariko and Haruna are getting more ridiculously adorable :wub: Honestly, I didn't expect for Mariko to be this much of a pervert; she's becoming more perverted day by day. XD :lol:
Seriously...pink erasers? :lol: Can't stop laughing at that so much :P. Mariko is such a good girlfriend wanting to spend much more time with Haruna that Haruna became so happy and hurt Mariko instead. :lol: Looks like Mariko wants to kiss Haruna so badly now. AH! The rest of the precious chapters! :banghead: You have to get the next chapter done soon.

Takamina and Tomochin are having a hard time now? :smhid They should really talk about it. I really can't imagine Takamina actually flirting with anyone.
I feel bad for Tomochin though; wants to get what MariHaru have. She would get it soon.

Yeah I have missed you lately *returns cyberhug* :lol: Coffee high huh? I know what you mean; I've been there too. :lol:

Please update as soon as you can! :)


...ARGH!!! I wanna know the next chapter now!!! :P :lol:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 23: Karma's a BEACH! (Part 1))
Post by: noah minami on October 23, 2013, 07:25:09 PM
woahhh~ an update.. I really excited when I read ur reply for the update... :cow:
I LOVE MARIHARU SCENE!! :inlove:
haha.. :lol:
sure looking forward for the next part...YEAHH~~  :thumbsup :yossi:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 23: Karma's a BEACH! (Part 1))
Post by: heomagic on October 24, 2013, 01:46:59 PM
Oh my god... you know what FOF, when I was working and saw your update, I wanted to scream, I wanted to quit right away and go home to read it. My boss looked at me when I was laughing to myself all day like I am a weirdo, she asked me what happened... and some things like that(can't remember), even my colleagues... ^^ . Anyway, thanks for the update. Again, you made my months worth. And why do you feel bad? Please, you can make it into 30k something if you want, I wish I had the rest of your writing (more than 10 pages now, yeah?) now, really... Dying to find out what happen next T.T .

Thanks again for the update. Wish you have a great day and waiting for your chapter 24. Take care.

(P.S: if tomorrow my boss fire me for this issue, I think I will have more time to read it again and again :D )
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 23: Karma's a BEACH! (Part 1))
Post by: bimbo on October 24, 2013, 04:49:11 PM
ASDFGHJKLASDFGHJKLASDFGHJKL
Yeah, that's my reaction  XD I LOOOOOOOOOOVE this  :cry: I've read this 3-4 times already when you post it  :P
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 23: Karma's a BEACH! (Part 1))
Post by: theblueknight on October 25, 2013, 03:58:19 AM
 AY! no tengo idea donde empezar!!! (I have no idea where to even begin...) but I guess ill go with hey! long time no see here no? miss ya here  :twothumbs I am glad you came back even if its for a little bit  :) I wanted to respond to this chapter yesterday but I was not myself... to tell ya the truth the highlight of my day or night yesterday was you putting up the next part to this awesome story! so thanks for cheering me up I was really upset yesterday and well as soon as I saw alert message I came over here and read it... you really made my night that's for sure! so thanks my friend as always you always have interesting timing when updating your story seriously thanks  :twothumbs oh and BTW the pigion I saved I named him Riku because of you since you love haruna so much :P that and I love Mendol Ikemen Idol anyways back to the story I think I may need to reread the story again  :nervous seriously  I forgot who whitey was  :panic: ... :smhid and other things that happen in the story so yeah will need to reread everything but that okay I love this story either way so no problem  8) so what is up with Mayu being in this story? please don't tell me it going to be one of those Mayuki pairings things I hope not :shocked I don't hate the pairing its just like when you eat the same thing all the time you will get tired of it ...that's what happen to me I read fics that had them as extra pairings and some only revolving around them and well I m tired of them :P anyways what else? as yes Haruna wanting to work at DAFUQ (Did I get that right?) and Mariko not wanting her to overwork herself wow that was a lot for her to go and say that since well she was and still kind of is a scrooge no? and Mariko wanting to go on dates with her and wanting to go help her with her volunteering that was a shocker!!!  :w00t: and then the "Butt" accident poor Mariko that's got to hurt and I should know I had that happen to me a lot of times   :cry: but anyways you really got me there dow I seriously thought a kiss was going to happen even though you said there wasn't going to be one in this chapter... :doh: And another thing whats up with fang saying that about miichan being in love with Mariko? I didn't really think of that this time around since its a Mariharu fic so now you got me wondering over here  :sweatdrop: . Also I want to see fang happy with Bakamina seriously I am feeling like wanting to go into the story and B-slapping Bakamina for being a big dummy!!!  :angry: maybe even giving her a kick!  :kickass: seriously frustrating!!! . Anyways two last things (and no I am not going to talk about the kiss) first when is Mariko going to bring Haruna to her family's house?  and last When is Mariko going to give Haruna a dam cell phone!!!  :angry: Well that's all I wanted to say and hope to catch around you know where on those very rare occasion  :P and I love this chap and good luck with your work :) say hi for me if you get a chance to you know who ....miss M.I.A that I seem to miss a lot  ;) and drink an extra cup of coffee for me please since I cant drink coffee anymore its been 2 months now  :frustrated: :err: :fainted: :gyaaah: :pleeease: :imdead:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 23: Karma's a BEACH! (Part 1))
Post by: Haru_Jei on October 26, 2013, 02:39:25 AM
This is my first time to type a comment in this topic. :)

My brother suggested me to read your fics such as Price of Fame, Basket Case and others, and I have officially become one of your fans XD. I was amazed by your ideas of your stories that made me want to read more and more XD.
You're one of the reasons why I joined this forum and started writing. :lol:

Anyway, about this chapter, outstanding job! :twothumbs

Mariko-sama being a considerate towards Haruna about her not wanting to work together because of her hectic schedule despite wanting to spend more time together for their alone time :wub:.
Mariko is becoming more of a pervert than I ever expected her to be :lol:. Pink lacy underwear! Pink erasers! Kissable lips! :smhid :lol:. Haruna is being all innocent and all; aww, how cute.

I hope Tomochin would try to talk it out with Takamina and also become happy together. :)

I think the 'Cyborg' at the end is definitely Watanabe Mayu since she was always called as Cyborg Girl. :? :)

Thank you very much for this chapter, I really enjoyed it :).
Please take your time writing you next chapter, I'll be looking forwards for your next update! XD

PS: I think you can guess who my brother is in this forum. :)
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Karma's a BEACH Part 2!)
Post by: FoF on January 17, 2014, 01:31:24 PM
First things first! To BC readers...

HAPPY NEW YEAR 17 DAYS LATER TO EVERYONE!!! (ﾉ￣▽￣)ﾉ ゜ﾟ･*☆

I think that's the last time I'm going to say that. :lol:
I think it's been 3 months now since I last updated this and...I'm sorry.  :kneelbow:
I had two jobs for a few months and it was stressful. So whenever I have a break time, I opted to de-stressed myself by doing other things that doesn't require me to think constantly.  :nervous Plus, it's the holidays, it's a required moment to be lazy and binge watch on new shows that now I have to wait for the new season which sucks. Argh!   :banghead:
So anyway, my weird frustrations aside...


My replies to commenters:

@yanouchi: I kinda like the MariTomo scenes on the last chap. They're fun to write. Oh and Mariko mentioned the lacy thing 5 times? I didn't noticed that. :lol: Actually, Miichan helped a lot to make Mariko notice how busy Haruna is. In my head, she's just whining everytime no one is there to entertain her. :lol: Well, there's a slight DUN DUN DUN here. Another one would be on the next chapter. Too many DUN DUN DUN is really not healthy especially for me. :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@Yuki88: Most awaited? Sounds frustrating. :lol: I want to see an alternate world of the Scrooges as well, so I might do one for the first chapter wherein, instead of Miichan and Mariko heading to college, it'll be Tomo and Mariko. That sounds fun. :lol: You should get back to writing as well. :lol: oh and I know this is like 3 months late (?) but good luck on your mid term exam that next week of oct 2013. :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@AoiShiori: Your avatar makes me want to salute so...*salute* :lol: It's been a looooong wait for this one I guess. :nervous And I'm glad I can still ignite them mariharu hearts that are slumbering nowadays...or rather 3 months ago. :lol: It is pretty fluffy huh. Oh, and please no dying, despite the changes, I am still planning on more fluffiness. XD At least I think so...:nervous. Thanks much for the goodluck. I'll try my best. :) Much luck to you too AoiShiori-san! XD Waiting for Halfway Gone with you and Cessy10! Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@JaneDoe05: Thanks for sticking to this and reading it! XD I'll be sure to make more MariHaru scenes in the future. If not here in BC since this might end soon, then in other fics. :) Much thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@RJay: Don't sweat it. I actually forgot this fic as well. Or rather I tried to. :nervous Mariko's totally unaware of how romantic she can be. :lol: That pink erasers. :lol: I was thinking of something pink that was innocent and I couldn't think of anything until I remember that I had a pink eraser when I was a kid that smelled nice. Seems innocent enough. :lol: The TakaTomo pairing here does seem frustrating. :nervous but no worries. All will end good. :) Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@noah minami: Glad you liked it then. :) You know I was tempted to just copy the summarized chapter 24 I told you about. :lol: I seriously didn't know it'd be this long to write. :nervous Anyway, here's the longer one. Still uncomplete though. :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@heomagic: I don't know if I should be thankful or be sorry that you just experienced temporary insanity. :nervous I hope all is well there. :) Actually if I didn't cut it now, I would've reached 30k. But alas, I don't want to go insano girl for now. :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@bimbo: Wow, 3-4 times? I'm glad you didn't get bored reading it that much. :nervous And I'm glad you liked that one enough to make you type incoherently. :lol: Thanks for reading so many times and commenting! XD

@theblueknight: Awww I'm glad I cheered you up that fateful day of Oct 2013. You're a savior of the pigeons then. I thank you on their behalf. m(_ _)m I will now call you the defender of all pigeons, Pigeon Lady! :lol: kidding. You know how much I enjoy trolling you. You make the best reactions. :lol: Yeah, you should kick Taka of BC. She's...stubborn, but with a reason so...maybe a half kick? :lol: As for your questions; Haruna meeting Mariko's parents? Soon. Mariko buying Haruna a celphone: On the next chapter, amongst other things. :3 <- You know I like that face in fb, why isn't that here? Sad. :( Sad for your non coffee days as well. :( I'll drink for you. :( Oh and MIA is still MIA :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@Haru_Jei: Awww, thanks so much for reading those. XD Means a lot especially since POF and BC here are long and I think it'll take you days to finish? :nervous Tried it on POF and I think it took me a week maainly because I was only reading every night. :nervous I'm glad I'm one of the reasons I got you out of your writing closet then. ;) But I'm pretty sure your other reason is your beloved brother. :lol: Actually at first I didn't know your brother, but then I saw you and your bother's tumblr and tada! I have been enlightened. :lol: It's RJay-san right? :D Kinda jealous of you. I wish my brother is into the things I'm into as well. :( I tried making him watch yaoi and he just looks at me weirdly. :( Which is why I do it all the time since the weird look makes me laugh. :lol: Anyway, thanks for liking that chapter! Thanks for reading and commenting as well! XD

To the silent readers and thank you pressers, I thank you as well.  :bow: :bow: :bow:

Now onto the explanation on the new poll that makes me sort of sound like a kidnapper. :lol:

About the New Poll; this ones pretty much explanatory, right? Sequel vs Haruna's POV. But let's throw in some clue as to what you will be expecting if you choose the other.

In Haruna's POV, you'd get to see BC through her eyes. More Yuko, Rena, Tomo and of course Miichan. And Mariko. Can't forget her. :lol: But yeah unseen scenes, familiar scenes, new scenes. etc. Remember those mean girls looking at her while she went to the dorms with Yuko at the Haruna draft? Remember that there's bullying in the world? That there are tons of judgemental people in the world? And remember how I'm writing and I sometimes tend to think of complicated plots? Yeah...  :lol: You could say it's like a modern Cinderella type of story with a little something in the end that would complete Mariko's POV. It's different, yet similar in a way to Mariko's POV.

Now for the Sequel...one word? Drama.  :lol: I like my sequels dark with a hint of maturity since BC Mariko's POV is pretty much fluffy first love thingy anyway. I'm thinking, 7 deadly sins. It's not necessarily 7 chapters only, just that those are the arc or possibly chapter titles. Dunno yet but I like the idea of incorporating the 7 deadly sins to what will happen to them.  :lol: Oh, this is 3rd person POV. Different, shorter, thank god.  :lol: This will be a few years after BC Mariko's POV so they're pretty much older and...professional crazies. :lol:

So there. Oh yeah, see unlike the last poll wherein I didn't close that poll and just left it hanging there, this time I will close this one at least 3-5 chapters before the ending. So do vote wisely.  :lol: Kidding, either one is just dandy, seriously.  :) To those who already voted, much thanks.  :) And to those who regret voting to the other and want to change, if I get at least three request to reset it, I'll reset it.  :)

So that's that!  :) And yeah, I had to cut this chapter because it's making me crazy.  :) But the kiss will still happen on chapter 25.  :) Just a heads up.  :) Just one more. :)


Questions? Suggestions? Violent reaction that might lead to murderous intent to the author? Please feel free to say it and I will try my best  to answer and  take it with a smile.  :)

Usual warning though:
This is fiction. If I ever offend someone, please feel free to tell me. :)

See you guys after a week. :) No, hopefully I'm not kidding. :)

Enjoy this unedited frustrating chap! :)
Seriously, I don't know what I'm doing anymore. Still smiling though.  :)
Seeya!  :)




______________________________________________





(http://imageshack.com/a/img14/2315/6b03.png)
many thanks to yanouchi and crazywota for the poster



Chapter 24: Karma's a BEACH! (Part 2)





“Hey Cyborg, long time no see.” I greeted with a curt nod. The corner of my lips tugged up as I watch her bewildered state slowly turns into her usual signature scowl, her obvious displeasure upon seeing me clearly showing. Yeah, this person right in front of me obviously doesn’t like me.

Why, you ask?

Actually, I’m not really sure since we hardly ever talk, but I have a feeling that its got something to do with the fact that she thinks I’m only friends with Miichan because of her money or something typical like that. Honestly, I don’t really think it goes beyond that since there was a time when I went to Miichan’s apartment back in Osaka and she just followed me wherever I go, you know. It’s like, she was waiting for me to…steal something. Getting that vibe and getting annoyed that I had an unwanted shadow unsubtly following me as I look around, I decided to just…give her what she wants to see. Yeah, I stole something from Psycho whilst Cyborg hides and watches me through the obvious shadows. I stole some magazine which weirdly enough—I found out from Psycho as I returned it the next day—was mine to begin with as she just took it from my room without my permission. Yes, turns out Miichan was the one who went klepto on me before I went pretend klepto on her. It’s messed up, I know.

Going back to the topic though, now that I think about it, I guess I gave Cyborg a reason to hate me huh. I guess you can scratch that ‘I’m not really sure part’ since that little tale pretty much tells why Cyborg here doesn’t like me. But then again, you can’t blame me since she was annoying at that time. So let’s just go meh and move on with our lives now.

Oh, her name?

Watanabe Mayu.

You’re surprised I easily remembered her name? Yeah well, there’s a small nameplate pinned on the left side of her chest that says, ‘Watanabe Mayu’ so I’m guessing that’s her name. Oh and don’t ask why she has a nameplate pinned on her maid like costume. I have no idea as well. For all I know, Miichan probably made her wear that to make it look like she’s from a maid café. Hmm. That seems believable since she sometimes tend to make Cyborg wear something that she thinks would look cute for the Cyborg. And no, I don’t know if she ever made her wear something skimpy or sexy. But I’m betting on no since…the Cyborg isn’t exactly the obedient type most of the time, you know.

“What are YOU doing here?” She asks with an attitude, folding her arms to her chest as she kept her glare on me.

I tilted my head slightly, my eyebrow arched up on her question as I kept my blasé look on her. “Didn’t your master informed you of my visitation rights?”

“She didn’t.” She simply answered in spite.

I held up my hands mockingly as I say, “Not my fault,” causing her glare on me to intensify. Not really caring about how she’s killing me with her heated look, I let out a sigh and boredly pointed at the person next to me who was silently observing our interaction. “Yeah so can we go in now? I don’t want to scare you or anything but she has fangs. When annoyed, she will bite you.”

Cyborg glances at Fang for a minute then sized her up while she kept her glare in place. I glanced at my companion and was mildly surprised when she gave Cyborg a toothy, forced smile showing her deadly weapon. Despite the unimpressed look the Cyborg gave Fang, she kicked the door wide open, gave me the evil eye then walked away with a huff.

“So, sex slave?” Fang suddenly asked causing me to glance at her. She was giving me a sidelong glance, her thin eyebrow arched up in question.

“She’s only 15 years old you know.” I pointed out.

“So, underage sex slave?”

“No. She’s more like her housekeeper or something.” I made a face at the mental image of Cyborg being Psycho’s sex slave. That is so wrong. But then again, the Cyborg doesn’t seem to fall under housekeeper as well now that I think about it. “I think it’s more like ‘or something.’ Her relationship with Psycho seems a bit…complicated.” Hmmm. That seems to be an understatement since any relationship with Miichan and most women has complicated written all over it.

“Not surprised.” Fang flatly agrees with a nod before she turns to me. “So? Point me to where the suggestion box is so I could also write beautiful praises to your other best friend. I mean, that performance is just screams ‘fire me.’”

I raised my eyebrow at her. “What’s with you and suggestion boxes anyway?”

“I like to suggest things.” She shrugged. “Writing ‘she’s weird, fire her immediately’ is like my favorite thing in the world.” She says like it’s the obvious thing before she heads inside, leaving me to look at her with my narrowed eyes.

Okay so just for your comparison notes? If you ask me who’s a lot meaner between Fang and me? You should jot down her name immediately. Make it bold and capitalized. I mean, obviously I’ve got two horns that is slowly shrinking what with Haruna’s goody goody influence. But Fang? 3 horns. And a couple more is starting to grow. She’s the root of all evil, really. Seriously.

With a sigh, I followed Fang and headed inside Miichan’s Tokyo apartment. Thankfully, the inside of her apartment is so unlike her medieval door. Much like the whole interior of the building, Psycho’s apartment screams the words clean, minimalist and modern. You know those interior designs that would be featured inside a magazine? The ones that you’d dream of having but that’s all you can ever do? To just dream and drool about it? The ones that probably only the finest, creative, high class interior designers could only ever come up with that is probably worth more than your life unless of course you’re a complete rich ass? Okay, that seems to be a bit of an exaggeration but you get the point right? Thing is, looking around the place—much like Miichan’s other apartments—yeah, this place screams the words, ‘Rich ass.’ That was actually the first thought that came to me the first time I stepped inside her apartment in Kyoto. But now, I’m pretty much used to it. You can tell by my look of indifference as I stood in front of the living room, its walls made up of glass that overlooks the gorgeous balcony and the awesome view of the city of Tokyo. Yeah, I’m all meh about it. Surprisingly, the person next to me shares the same sentiments as I do as she looked boredly at the view, eyes narrows with her arms crossed to her chest.

“Nice view.”

“Geez Fang, don’t go jumping up and down about it. Try to contain your emotions why don’t you.” I tell her tediously with my eyebrow raised.

Much how like she speaks the kind of language that I do—which is sarcasm—she rolls her eyes and replied, “I’ll try to tone down the festive screams that I’m currently doing while I leave your skinny ass and look around then,” before waving her hand dismissively while she began walking towards the balcony entrance leaving me to stare at her retreating form.

I watch her for a moment as she stood by the railing, her hair cascading in the wind as she looks at the balcony view of the city. Looking at her, I can’t help but think back on her situation with the Midget Professor. How she asked me to help her get a date with Smiles and how I strongly said NO despite her shoving out reasons that she helped me with Haruna and that since we’re apathetic buddies, I should help out the other apathetic people in need especially her. Still said no since that is one fucked up reason really…despite it having some little truth in it since, yeah, she did kinda help me a bit. Keywords: kinda and a bit.

Anyway, she then went and did the reverse psycho thing on me by telling me that maybe I’m just being selfish and that I just want Smiles to be not over me because I have some IMAGINARY feelings for him still. The bold and capitalized letters were on my side and didn’t really came out of Fang’s mouth mainly because she thinks that I do have some sort of feelings towards the Buffoon. Pretty delusional really since, c’mon, my mind’s playing Haruna home videos constantly for pete’s sakes. I haven’t for one second thought about Smiles. I just think that her having a fake date with Smiles whilst the Midget one spies on them in a corner isn’t a good idea. But then, honestly, I am curious how the Midget one would react to seeing Fang on a date with someone. Hmmm. Maybe that’s why I didn’t bother telling Fang to get lost earlier. I mean, with her still being here she’d bound to meet Smiles later. So in a way, when you think about it, I am helping her despite how I’m supposedly hesitating huh. Ugh, I think my goody goody conscience seems to be heightening a bit nowadays since I’m sort of helping Fang. I’m blaming Haruna for her goody-goody influence here. Again with the groan of annoyance, ugh.

“Hey, you’re finally here.” The voice of a Pokemon suddenly said from my left, causing me to turn towards her smiling self as she walks towards me from the doorway that looks to be heading towards the kitchen.

Keeping the look of indifference plastered across my face I tell her, “Hmm. Methinks you still need to brush up your understanding on the meaning of the word ‘obvious.’ You won’t get to advance to the next lesson of mastering the word ‘duh’ if you don’t know that word you know.”

“That’s okay, I’m still learning the word ‘bitch’ anyway.” She said as she shrugged, obviously unfazed with my sarcasm as the grin on her face didn’t falter. “As far as I can tell, I’ve got a long ways to go in fully mastering that word.”

I crossed my arms over my chest in reply, keeping my blank stare on her as I hide the slight amusement I felt on her being a smartass. Seeing my indifference, Snorlax still managed to chuckle finding my response to her sassing to be quite enjoyable. No surprise there. I think all the crazies around me find my annoyance or even my indifference nowadays delightful to see. Honestly I don’t know who to blame for this one. Maybe I should blame myself…?

Huh.

“So Miichan told me this is your first time being here as well. How about it? Want to look around this huge place with me?” She grinned, wiggling her eyebrows playfully. I can’t help but let out a sigh finding the wiggle of eyebrows to be so Crazy Psycho. She seriously needs to stop spending so much time with that Psycho. Tch.

“Thanks for the seemingly tedious offer, but let’s be honest here...” I stepped closer to her. Standing in front of her within arm’s length, I placed my hand on her shoulder and gave her a fake smile. “As much as seeing you going all ‘ooohs’ and ‘aaahhhs’ on every little thing you see around this place screams torture? Yeah, I’d rather not.” I tell her before giving her shoulder a friendly pat then walked passed her towards the doorway wherein she came from.

The corner of my lips arched up as I hear her mumble out, “Definitely got a long ways to go,” from behind me. I would agree with her there and I know, I know. Bitch of the year awardee right here. But you know, I’m not really interested in seeing Miichan’s over-the-top Tokyo apartment. I’ve seen her apartment in Kyoto, right? So yeah, that’s kinda enough for me to know that this place screams rich ass.

“Mayu, there’s not much food here. How can Sayaka cook for all of us with just a bunch of…leftover junk foods here?” Was what greeted me the moment I stepped inside another 3d rendered like kitchen. After scanning the place a bit while I stood by the doorway, I turned my gaze at Miichan who was currently rummaging her huge, cabinet like refrigerator while the Cyborg stood beside her with her arms crossed over her chest and a scowl across her face looking mightily bored.

Remember when I said that the Cyborg is a housekeeper and that she and Miichan have a complicated relationship?

“Rather than whining about it, why don’t you just buy what you need in the grocery store so she’d have the ingredient she needs?” The Cyborg huffed childishly whilst she rolled her eyes.

Yeah, it’s complicated that way. Like I said earlier, the Cyborg isn’t really the obedient type to Miichan. She does seem to be obedient towards the Sexytary though now that I think about it. That’s mainly the reason why I call her Cyborg by the way. It’s just that, she acts like a damn robot whenever the Sexytary is near her. Like every beck and call the Sexytary does, she’d obey without so much as a blink.

I’m exaggerating you say?

So you say, but I’m not. Ask Miichan and I’m sure she’d tell you her whacked up theory about how the Sexytary brainwashed the Cyborg into believing she’s God whenever she’s homeschooling the housekeeper. Yeah, the Sexytary is actually Cyborg’s sensei as she seems to be teaching her loads of crap about business, thinking that the Cyborg can replace her as Rich Dad’s sexytary someday. Curious about it, I asked the Sexytary and that’s her answer. Not in exact word though, but that’s the gist of it. She believes the Cyborg has an exceptional mind when it comes to business stuff. Don’t know how she got that vibe though. I mean, the only vibe I got from the Cyborg is that she doesn’t like me. Tch.

How’d Miichan find such a bizarre helper as the Cyborg, you ask?

She didn’t. It was actually her rich Dad that found the Cyborg. I think she was the child of one of the Maruyama helpers that got into an accident and died or something. Keeping the typically cliché drama story short, rich Dad just decided to take her in when she was young. So in a way she’s sort of Miichan’s adopted sister that didn’t want to be called that so she just told rich Dad that she wanted to be just their helper. It’s kinda messed up, but the Cyborg seems adamant in being called their helper rather than being called one of the Maruyama’s. It’s all pride I guess. But then the way she acts—despite how she’s dressed right now—it seems kinda pointless to call her a helper huh.

Upon noticing me standing by the doorway, Cyborg once again gave a vicious glare for a moment—which of course I replied with my eyebrow raised—before walking past Whitey and heading out another door, leaving her master to grumble out her displeasure of going to the grocery store herself. See? Got that hateful vibe again from her. But then, I also get the vibe that she doesn’t want to be my unwanted shadow right now. Huh. Feels like an early Christmas present from Cyborg right there.

I made my way towards Whitey who was sitting on a wooden stool by the kitchen counter. She gave me a smile before picking up her tea and a taking a sip of it. “Hey.” She greeted as she placed the cup back on the counter table.

I gave her a curt nod and a quiet, “Hey back,” as I sat next to her unbeknownst to the grumbling Psycho.

Her eyes shifted towards where I came from for a second and with a frown, she turned her gaze back at me and asked, “Itano-san’s not with you?”

“She’s there.” I mumbled as I propped my elbow on the marble surface of the kitchen counter, lazily resting my chin on my hand as my eyes made its way to Miichan. I watch her crouched down, grumbling here and there about how hard it is to find good help nowadays while still searching through her fridge. “She’s just looking around the place like it’s a theme park like Snorlax is.”

“Snor…lax…?” I hear Whitey tentatively ask.

Oh, right.

“Sayaka.” I simply answered as I gave her a sidelong glance. I watch as her confused look lingers at me for a few second before she turned to look at her cup of tea.

“Oh, right.” She let out blinking a few times. A moment later, she let out a quiet laughter as she shook her head. “Somehow I forgot about how you’re fond of making nicknames for everyone. I mean, I thought you are over that by now.” She said as she glanced at me, smiling.

My eyebrow quirked up. “What makes you think I’d get over that?”

“You seem…different. Like you’ve loosen up.”

I kept my eyebrow raised at her for a few seconds before I let out a snort. With a crooked smile across my lips, I turned my head slightly to face her then said, “With me being indifferent then suddenly committing myself into a relationship, how can I not?” as I shrugged.

“True.” She nodded her head while a soft chuckle came out of her thin lips. Seeing her and interacting with her like this, made me remember how Haruna was at first. You know, being Betty. They’re similar yet different. Similar in a way that they both seem gentle and innocent. A real person, someone without pretense that’ll easily make you feel at ease. Kinda like a holy person, really. And you know, they’re different in a way that…Whitey here doesn’t blush easily, doesn’t stutter while talking to me. She doesn’t give me shy, hopeful and longing glances. Doesn’t wear outdated clothes. Doesn’t bite her lower lip when she’s nervous. Doesn’t give me a warm smile. Doesn’t make my heart beat fast…

I sighed as I turned my gaze away from Whitey, the smile across my lips slowly fades.

Doesn’t make me feel like I’ve got it real bad enough to miss her constantly. Is it time to play Haruna home videos again to torment me oh brain of mine? Ugh.

Shaking my head and willing myself to focus for the nth time, I glanced back at Whitey and found her looking at me amusedly, a playful smile across her lips. Why do I have a feeling she knows exactly what’s going on inside my mind? Ugh. Goddamn perceptive Whitey. What the hell is she taking up again? Do I even know?

“Uh s-so…I didn’t know you and Fang knew each other.” I lamely divert the topic—which is me being a lovesick idiot—as I looked away, my face heating up a little.

“I met her through Kojima-san.” She replied after a moment of silence which could be because she’s trying to figure out who Fang is…or she finds my lameness amusing. Hmm, could be the latter. “I sometimes see them together and from time to time I join them. We had a couple of meals together as well.”

“Oh.” I frowned slightly. So Fang does spend time with Haruna, I guess. That’s…I can’t really imagine that. I mean, Fang spending times with a couple of…Holiness? Oh don’t give me that patronizing look. I know one of the two is my girlfriend. I’m just saying that—you know—they both have Holiness vibe to them and it’s…Fang. You have met Fang right?

“I hope it’s okay I brought her with me.” Whitey asked causing me to glance at her. She was looking at me expectantly, wearing a small smile. “She looked a bit troubled earlier and when I said I was going to meet you, she insisted adamantly to come with me.”

“I could guess why.”

“I’m guessing it’s because she’s your new bestfriend and she’s missing you terribly, right?” A scornful tone coming from the Crazy Psycho suddenly said causing Whitey and me to turn towards her. She was looking at me, giving me a sneering look as she leaned on one foot with her arms were crossed against her chest. “I mean, that’s what she is to you right now, am I right? She’s your new bestfriend now despite the little, tiny fact that I’ve been your longest friend ever!” And now the scornful tone has upped its volume so annoyingly. Well to me it’s annoying, to Whitey though? It’s pure entertainment as she let out a giggle.

Letting out a sigh with my eyes boredly looking at the pouting Miichan, I asked her bluntly, “Are you in love with me or something?” as I remember my little discussion about this with Fang. I wasn’t surprised when she visibly jerk, her eyes widening at my question. I kept my blasé demeanor despite how the corner of my lips were twitching as I continue to look at Miichan. I even had the urge to glance at my side to look at Whitey as I felt her eyes on me. I have a feeling I also surprised her on that, but meh, I’ll keep my eyes on Miichan since her reactions pretty funny. Now she’s concentrated in reprising her old role of becoming retarded Nemo with her mouth opening and closing. Heh.

“Wh-wh-where the heck did THAT came from?” She finally asked after her award winning performance of being retarded Nemo.

Seeing the incredulous look that was still plastered on her face and her eyebrow visibly twitching, I finally crack a grin, as I tell her, “Well since I’ve said it out loud, I’m guessing it came from my mouth,” tilting my head a little bit as I kept my chin rested in my hand.

Her eyes instantly narrowed upon hearing my reply. “Wow, I would never have guessed that.” She deadpanned causing the little grin across my face to widen. Noticing it, Miichan rolled her eyes and shook her head. “So am I talking to egocentric Mariko who just wanted me to hear again how I had a thing for her in the past? Because that’s sooooooo over and done with. I mean, right now I do love you, but I’m not IN love with you, you know.”

“I know, I know.” I sighed, waving my free hand in a brush off manner. “Same goes with Fang. She knows that too.”

“You told her that I had a thing for you?!” And the disbelieving look is back coupled with the loud voice as she slammed her hands on the counter. “I know how you can be egocentric sometimes Mariko, but not THAT egocentric. Geez.”

I gave her a look, not really enjoying this anymore since she just assumed that I’d be all proud that she had a thing for me back then. I mean, seriously?

“Right, like you having a thing for me is like a freaking medal for me to brag about. You have no idea how much I wanted to beat the crap out of you just so you’d forget your silly crush on me. It’s THAT annoying.” I rolled my eyes, resting both my arms on the marble surface of the kitchen counter. Surprised that I’m aware of her little crush on me? Yeah well, don’t. Crazy Psycho doesn’t really know the word ‘subtle’ back then. Hell, her thing for me is a lot more obvious than Betty’s you know. No, I’m not exaggerating here. I mean, if you think she’s being a bit silly with the jealousy and the possessiveness about me having a ‘new’ bestfriend, then times that to a hundred and you’d know why I’m so fucking annoyed by it. Tch.

“You say it like I’m much worse than most of your stalkerish suitors lurking around your house just so they could get a glimpse of you through your open window.”

“You say it like you’re not one of them.” I bite back. “Oh wait, you’re not, because unlike them who are OUTSIDE, you’re actually INSIDE my house stalking me.”

Her glare on me intensifies, gritting her teeth as she does so. I just raised my eyebrow daring her to say more while Whitey who was watching our interaction silently suddenly let out a noise that sounded like a stifled giggle turning into a fake cough. Hearing that caused me to look at her.

“Well this is…interesting.” She said before she let out another fake cough, covering her mouth slightly with her hand as she suppress the giggles by these turn of events. She removed her hand, looking at me then at Miichan with the corner of her lips twitching a bit. Obviously, she’s highly amused by our bickering. Tch.

Pursing my lips tight, I shook my head and rests my chin in my propped hand again. “I think it’s more like unimportant than interesting, really.” I tell her boredly as I looked back at the Psycho who nodded her head.

“Not to mention incredibly stupid on my part.” She admittedly mumbled, leaning away from the counter as she once again crossed her arms over her chest whilst she looks at the side. I obviously heard that and well, I agree to that. It is pretty stupid to have a crush on me. I mean it’s me and…wait. Haruna had a crush on me as well. Does that mean Haruna is included on the stupid bunch? Hmmm. Maybe I should just go with; Meh whatever huh. Seems pretty easy to think that than jumping into needless conclusion. Doesn’t seem to be like me either so yeah, let’s go with meh whatever.
 
“So are we just going to reminisce the extremely annoying times of our past or are we going to rehearse?” I asked not really caring if I sounded impatient with my eyebrow raised. But, for the record, I kinda am. I just really want to get this over and done with while I’m still stable without my brain playing home videos of Haruna. Seriously.

Miichan let out a sigh before turning to look back at me, a slight frown across her face. “As much as I want to start pounding my drum set again as hard as I can, we can’t since the lead singer isn’t here yet.”

Oh, right.

Smiles.

“Where is he?” I asked, frowning. Right, right. Smiles is going to be here as well wherein he’ll probably meet Fang and then they’ll be all and soon will have a fake date for the sake of Fang and the Midget Professor’s unrequited love. It’s really a touching modernized Romeo, Juliet and the thick wall kinda story if you think about it. Fang’s Romeo, the Midget one is Juliet and the thick wall is actually the Midget one’s denseness. What about Smiles you ask? What his role? He can be…something that would help the Midget one to realize that, well, there’s a freaking wall in front of her and that her Romeo Fang is just on the other side reciting damn poetry for her all these time. It’s a messed up story, I know but it seems to fit them, you know.

“Well he told me, and I quote…” She tells me with a look as she held up her index finger before continuing.

“‘Oh Miichan, I’ll be a little late since I had a kickass gig last night that ended till the crack of dawn. You know how it is.’” She rolled her eyes annoyingly after she says says that animatedly, deepening her voice as if mimicking…Patrick Star. Yeah, I think she was trying to imitate Smiles but it came terribly short and ended up sounding like a doofus. Though her interpretation isn’t spot on, I kinda like it though. Heh.

Hmmm? You say you’re confused? Why were we waiting for Smiles and what’s with this rehearsal meeting that we had, you ask? 

Well remember that little problem the Sexytary was saying when we had that meeting at the bar? Yeah, turns out the problem is the unwanted return of the Suck-Up—which if you don’t remember is Miichan’s little brother, Kuu. So yeah, after retelling the typical fairytale of the two fucked up, rich ass siblings that have this rivalry regarding their father’s inheritance to Snorlax and Creepy —which is really more on the Suck-up wanting it more than Crazy Psycho since the latter is pretty much meh about it—the Sexytary began to inform us about the Suck-up’s latest purchase that is basically related to the sibling rivalry.

Club Red. 

Remember that? Yeah, that was the club wherein I ventured to find Smiles, Miichan and Haruna a couple of weeks ago. The one with the C3PO and R2D2 tunes. Honestly, I’m not really liking that certain memory—particularly remembering Haruna passed out drunk in the arms of Smiles— so let’s not relieve it. Seriously.

So anyway, yeah, Miichan’s little brother bought that place after that fateful encounter wherein I almost smashed his face for grabbing Haruna’s hand. Crazy Psycho believed that me blurting out to the Suck-up about how I have a girlfriend now, prompted him to divert her frustrations to Miichan by probably trying to show their father that he should be the next one in line in their multi-million or billion business. Kinda hardcore right? Yeah well, it’s the Suck-up being his usual fucked up self. He just really doesn’t like his sister THAT much. I don’t want to divulge deeper on this subject because…well it’s not my story to tell, you know. So let’s just say it’s just a family messed up crisis that’s happening between them.

Was Miichan worried about the needless purchase of Club Red by his nitwit brother, you ask?

Hmmm, let’s see. Well given how she really doesn’t care about the inheritance? No, she wasn’t THAT worried. In fact, she was all meh while the Sexytary was talking about it to Creepy and Snorlax.


--


I glanced at Miichan, wondering about her reaction. Typically of her, she looked unconcerned as she’s slumped in her chair with her arm propped up as her elbow rests on the arm of the chair. Her chin rests on the palm of her hand as she looked boredly at the Sexytary. Yeah, she’s really whatever right now. Like really REALLY bored. Obviously she doesn’t care much about her brother’s evil schemes.

“Club Red is like…packed with people. ALWAYS.” Creepy pointed out, looking quizzically at the Sexytary. “I mean, I haven’t been there before, but I’ve heard about it. It’s pretty famous at AU.”

“Probably why he bought it just recently.” The Sexytary said as she nodded her head. She then turned to look at me, the corner of her lips tugged up a little bit. “Two days ago to be exact.”

Two days ago was…?

“That day was when we were playing basketball.” Snorlax said as she frowned. “That was also the day when he bullied Haruna and Mariko decided to step in and stop him.” She added with a growl, her frown turning into a glare. I couldn’t help but blink back my surprise at that. I mean, I honestly thought that she’d turn that into a tease, but…she really looked pissed off. But then, despite the slight shock there, I get what she feels. Thinking about how that Suck-Up took hold of Haruna’s hand just makes me want to murder him. What?! Like that’s surprising. Geez, stop with the grinning. Tch.

“Let me guess.” Miichan says with a sigh, keeping her relaxed position as she looked boredly at the Sexytary. “He bought that immediately after he met us, huh?”

The Sexytary turned to look at her, frowning as she pushed up her glasses up the bridge of her nose. “I don’t know. And it doesn’t seem to carry much importance if he bought it the minute after he met you all.”

“Not all. Just Mariko.” Miichan smirked as she glanced at me for a moment. It made me frown, not liking how her look somehow tells that it is because of me that that Suck-Up bought that club. I mean, what the hell is him buying a club have anything to do with me anyway?

She turned to look back at the Sexytary as she wore a grin. “Actually, Kuu impulsively buying it is pretty important. I mean, Dad isn’t going to like that hasty decision of his. Spending millions just because he’s pissed off, finding the love of his life apparently with someone else right now—“

Which is eww for barfness. Throw out all the word synonymous to gross in bold and capital letters up in the air. Seriously. Gahd.

“—and is now hell bent on turning his anger and frustrations to me, is typically childish of him. For Dad, that kind of a mindset is definitely a no-no for a business. Especially if Kuu wants to be the future big boss.” She said with a shrug. “But then, Dad will definitely give him the benefit of the doubt and I’m sure he’s going to investigate this further as to why Kuu suddenly bought that. And knowing you—how he trusts you completely—I’m sure he’s going to ask you about that as well. I guess all you have to do is tell him the truth. As always.”

The Sexytary looked a bit stunned at that as she stares blankly at Miichan who just let out a sigh of boredom as she looked to the side. I got to admit though, the Crazy Psycho does have a point. Rich Dad isn’t going to sit idly by once he saw the massive bill he has to pay over the Suck-Up’s newest purchase.

“I get your point…” The Sexytary says as she finally snapped out of her little daze. With a frown once again in place, she continues, “…but by your tone, it feels like you’re implying that we should sit back, relax and just let me tell your father the whole story and everything would be okay. Are you seriously going to just…sit still?”

Hmm. Another good point. Looks like it’s raining good points now, huh. Interesting.

Looking a bit offended, Crazy Psycho shoots a glare to the Sexytary. “You look like you’re doubting what I said earlier.”

“Well with how you are now…” The Sexytary trails as leaned back on her chair, crossing her arms over her chest and with a shrug, she continues, “…how can I not?” she raised her eyebrow as she looks at the nonchalant crazy-psychotic-billionaire.

“Hey, I meant what I said about moving forward you know!” Miichan retorted as she sat up, hands flat on the table as she kept her glare at the doubtful Sexytary

“Prove it.” Was the Sexytary’s challengingly reply as she narrowed her eyes. Hmm. Why do I have the feeling that the Sexytary is just doing the whole reverse psychology? Well, it seems to be working on the Psycho so, I guess The Sexytary deserves a pat on the back for that.

All eyes now turned to look at Miichan who kept her glare at the Sexytary for a moment until she slammed her hand on the table saying, “Alright! First things first…” We all watch curiously as Crazy Psycho shifted in her seat, leaning on the side slightly in order to fish out her wallet in her back pocket. After pulling it out, she opened it and began looking for something. Upon finding what it is that she was looking for, she pulled it out and held it out for everyone to see.

It was her credit and debit card.

Hmm? Why is she—?

Gasps from Creepy were soon heard as Miichan suddenly began tearing her cards apart. All of us could only watch in bewilderment as she grunts while she breaks it to pieces.

Huh. Okay. Maybe we should scratch that pat in the back for the Sexytary cause seeing Crazy Psycho just tearing her cards is just a WTFF moment right there. And yeah, it’s double F. Highly appropriate to times like these.

“We don’t need this…money.” Was Miichan’s words as she threw the last piece of her card on the table, a look of disgust across her face as she looks at it. Standing up, the Sexytary slammed her hands on the table, causing it to shake.

“Are you insane?!” She exclaimed as she glared at the unmoving Miichan who was staring blankly at her broken cards in front of her. “Money is the number one thing we need right now! I was hoping with your money we could—“

“That’s not my money.” Miichan firmly says, looking unconcerned at what she did as she looked up at the Sexytary. Looking at her, with her serious face on, it was like I was looking at a different person at that time. But then I already saw this Miichan a couple of times from way back then. In fact, I just saw her recently.

Earlier when she was making that sappy, heartfelt speech of hers to be exact.

“It never was mine to begin with. I didn’t earn it.” She simply says to the confused Sexytary. Leaning back on her seat, she held up her hands saying, “And no way am I going to use it here.”

“But…”

Miichan shook her head and let out a soft sigh before turning to look back at the Sexytary. “Does Dad still look at my accounts?”

The bewilderment on the Sexytary’s face doubled at Miichan’s question that it took her a moment to answer, shakily. “H-how did y-you…?”

“Please, it’s so obvious.” She answered as she waves her hand in a brush off manner, eyes narrowed slightly.  “Zeroes just don’t materialize so magically in anyone’s account, you know.” She added, giving the Sexytary a look. I couldn’t help but grin finding it funny. Snorlax seems to think so as well as I heard her chuckle. You got to admit, she does have a point.

The Sexytary blinked back her surprise before letting out a sigh. “Well if you put it that way, I guess it is pretty obvious.”  She admitted, the corner of her lips tugging slightly to form a small smile. “And yes, your Father still looks at your accounts. He does it quite often.”

“So you want Rich Dad to see that you can run this whole place without his money.” I stated the obvious, my eyebrow raised a little at the beaming rich kid.

“Exactly.” Crazy Psycho nodded, beaming a smile at me. “See, this is just like playing monopoly with me and Kuu as the players. The way I see it, Kuu just bought…maybe half a billion yen of property. Meanwhile this place just costs…” She trailed off before she frowned and looked at the Sexytary. “How much does this place cost again?”

“Why are you asking me?” The Sexytary questioned back, raising her eyebrow.

“Oh c’mon. I know you have connections. Spill.”

Letting out a sigh, the Sexytary surrendered as she admitted the real price of DAFUQ. “Your Dad bought it for 50 million yen.”

“50 million eh?” Miichan blinked a few times as she rubs her chin, her eyes trained at the table. “You know with the money in my account, I can easily buy this place with it.”

“Keyword there is easily, huh?” I remarked as I narrowed my eyes at her. She chuckled in reply then grinned at me. I could only roll my eyes and shake my head as it feels like she’s gloating here or something. Ugh.

“You don’t need to buy it since this place is already under your name.” The Sexytary informed her as she sighed again. “This is actually your early birthday present from your Dad.”

“Again?!” She exclaimed incredulously before she let out a growl. “I don’t need buildings for my birthdays! Doesn’t he understand that?!” She grits her teeth in anger. Okay, this time, it doesn’t look like she’s gloating here as she seriously look angry. But yeah, the keyword here is ‘buildings.’ With the ‘s.’ Can’t forget that. Makes you wonder what are these buildings huh? Yeah well, me? I don’t really care. It’s all meh to me. The Pokemon doesn’t seem to be all meh though.

“Hey now.” Snorlax says as she held up her hands, soothing Miichan to relax. “Try to be more considerate to those people who wants one, alright?” She grinned and gave Miichan a wink.

“Want a building?” The latter offered the taken aback Pokemon as she grins.

“Really?”

I couldn’t help but narrow my eyes as Crazy Psycho gave a nonchalant shrug, keeping the somewhat smug smile on her face. She opened her mouth to probably say something that would definitely get the hopes up of the bewildered Pokemon when thankfully, the Sexytary decided to intervene as she waved her hand.

“Again, off the crazy topic bandwagon.” She exasperatedly said. “Focus guys. Focus for just a damn hour. Please.” And now her tones all pleading as she caresses her temple. Again with the poor Sexytary. Meh, someone has to suffer in this boring meetings anyway. Glad wasn’t me. Heh. Oh, please. You disappointedly looking at me isn’t going to make me retract that. Psh.

“Minegishi-san wants to sh-show her Father that she can m-make this work and…I-I think it’s a great i-idea.” Haruna suddenly interjects, causing the five of us to look at her. Her cheeks flushed a bit as she saw the attention she was getting. My eyes made its way to our intertwined hands as I felt her gently squeeze mine as if trying to find the courage. Or at least that’s how it looked like to me. Regardless of whether I’m right or wrong though, I squeezed her hand back in reply and upon doing so, it made her continue.

“W-with everyone’s help, I’m sure we c-can make it w-work. I’m s-sure of it…” She said sounding unsure before she bit her lower lip. I continue to look at her as I restrain myself from smiling. It’s kinda funny because her words are positive like to cheer us up and get all high with energy to work together and all that togetherness thing, yet she says all that with an unsure tone. Don’t you find that funny? No? Huh. I wouldn’t have guessed what with your lips twitching like that.

“You’re right Haruna-chan.” Miichan beamed a smile then turned to look at me, giving me an expectant look. Actually, now that I noticed it, the crazies are actually giving me the same look as Crazy Psycho is giving me. Seeing those stares, of course it’s only natural that my eyebrow rose up as I felt really weirded out. I mean just—

“What?” I asked frowning as my eyes traveled from one crazies to the other until finally landing on Snorlax who shrugged.

“Aren’t you going to add something to that?” She said a grin plaster over on her face as she looks at me playfully. My confusion hadn’t eased at that, in fact the frown on my face deepened and I ended up glaring at her.

“Why?”

Creepy decided to answer my question as she shrugged. “Oh I don’t know, to support what your girlfriend just said?” She tells me as if she stating the obvious which for me, is not. I mean, what?! Support? Huh. Where was my support earlier? Tch. Clearly there’s some sort of favoritism here. Why am I even surprised?

“I-It’s o-okay…” The person next to me suddenly said. “Sh-Shinoda-san doesn’t need to…um…s-say anything…j-just…it’s okay…” She trailed off, uncertainty evident in her voice. Glancing at her through the corner of my eye, I noticed that she looked a bit disturbed at what the crazies are pointing out. That or, she probably saw me making a face earlier at what Creepy just said. How can I not, right?

But…

“Well, Haruna is right.” I tell them as I looked at Miichan, keeping my face stoic as possible despite the fact I wanted to glare at her since she’s obviously trying not to grin what with her lips twitching and all. Yeah, she looked highly amused at the fact that I’m conceding to the crazies wishes to be all supportive girl here. Ugh. Well whatever, I’ll let the obvious favoritism slide since like them…

…she’s…also my favorite, you know.

“It is an okay plan.” I admitted with a nonchalant shrug, my eyes trained to the far end of the room, ignoring the chuckles and amused gazed on me. I couldn’t help but glance at the person beside me as I felt her thumb softly caress the back of my hand. She looks…sorry, her brows raised slightly upward as she looks at me, her plump lips jutting out a bit. I guess, she doesn’t like the idea of me being forced to agree on something that concerns her. But then again, she really shouldn’t worry since, for me, nothing’s forced when it comes to her. Everything just feels…natural. That’s one reason why I like being with her.

Hmmm. Maybe I should tell her that.

I gave her a small smile, trying to comfort her. She replied a moment later by a shy smile, blush covering her cheeks.

Yeah, I definitely should.

“Uh, I have to interrupt the lovey-dovey eye se—errr coitus moment here—” The Crazy Psycho interjects causing me to divert my attention towards her, my eyes narrowed. Eye sir coitus? Sounds like a knight’s name to me. …Meh.

“—but you said ‘it’s an OKAY plan.’” She gives me a dissatisfied look. “Just an OKAY plan? Really?!” And now she’s raising her eyebrow at me. With the way she’s looking at me like that, it looks like she thinks I’d be jumping the bandwagon and be all hooray for her plan. Sure I can do that, minus the whole shouting the hooray though. I’d probably just scowl while riding that bandwagon. But that’s not really the point here, huh. Point is, her showing rich dad that she can handle this dingy old bar is just the tip of the iceberg here. The underlying question here is…

“How?” I asked as my eyebrow quirked up, imitating her. “You have to answer that first before I change my earlier statement into; ‘It’s a REALLY okay plan.’”

She stared at me for a while, keeping her eyebrow raised until slowly, her defiant look changed into a confused one as she cocked her head slightly to the side, frowning. “How what?”

And why am I not surprised to know that she didn’t get it. Geez. Slow much?

“How are you going to show your father that this place actually makes money? I think that’s what Mariko is asking here.” The Sexytary sighed as she rests her cheek on the palm of her hand. Pointing at Miichan with her pen, she continues, “We get your noble plan not to use your father’s money, but the main problem would be actually making this whole place work. If you can’t show your father your profits, then there’s no way you’re going to beat Kuu regardless of his expenses.”

“The fact that he bought a place to beat you basically screams that he wants to be your father’s successor so bad.” Snorlax says as she rubs her chin looking contemplatively at the table. “That’s gotta add some sort of plus points to your brother.”

“I don’t want to bring up the negativity up a notch, but they’re right, Miichan.” And now Creepy decided to join the reality bandwagon. Surprising? …Nah. The Manager doesn’t seem pleased being slapped by reality right now though as she frowns at the table, looking slightly miffed. Meh, she needs reality check every once in a while anyway.

She snorted, crossing her arms over her chest as she leaned back on her chair. “So you guys think I don’t have a plan.” She said, giving me a mocking look.

I rolled my eyes at that. “Beyond the whole; ‘I’m not going to use rich dad’s money because that’s not mine’ thing and regardless of how cool you looked at that moment? No, I don’t think you have a plan.” I tell her, giving her a look. I’m calling her bluff on this because I can somehow sense that she really just did that without thinking or quite possibly, she did that to make herself look cool in front of the others.

“I looked cool? Really?” She beamed as she leaned slightly towards me, her eyes blinking a few times as her hands rests flat on the table. Ugh. Hearing her saying that definitely says that I’m right on the latter. Really now Crazy Psycho.

“That’s seriously not the point here.”

“Riiiiight.” She drawled as she leaned back on her seat, crossing her arms over her chest as she narrows her eyes boredly at me. “Cause the main point here is my lack of plan.”

“Unless of course, you do have a plan…?” Creepy asked, her eyebrows cocked upward as she looks expectantly at the bored looking Psycho. Actually, I’m pretty sure everyone is looking at the Psycho expectantly, waiting for her to surprise us and make us think that she does have a plan. But you know, that turned out to be just wishful thinking on our part especially when she just shrugged, not a care in the world and admitted,

“I don’t.”

And cue narrowed eyes and slumped shoulders while an unseen, animated sweatdrop drops on the side of our faces. I mean, that’s how an anime character responds to a fucked up statement or situations right? Or was it that stumbling a bit move thingy. You know, that move wherein everyone falls down the floor with sweatdrop on top of their heads, while the comical one innocently wonders what he or she did to make everyone react that way. Again, anime reference right there. But we’re getting off topic huh. Well point is, either of those would do if a fucked up situation or someone saying something stupid happens. Kinda like what Crazy Psycho just said about her lack of plan. 

“What’s with the looks of disappointments?” She asked as she raised her eyebrow, looking at each one of us. “I told you guys that this is a business meeting. I’m not having a meeting with myself here am I? Like Haruna-chan said, we should all work together right?” She turns to look at the person beside me, looking expectantly at her and a bit hopeful that she’d support what this Crazy ass just said.

“Still, you’re the manager. You’re supposed to be leading here, telling us what to do.” The Sexytary groaned after she face palmed herself.

“W-well then I’m telling you guys to think of something then for us to make this whole place work since if we don’t, my Dad might fire Yuki.”

“It doesn’t seem fair of your dad to bring up Yuki to all this.” Creepy pointed out with a frown, her lip jutting out a little bit. Hmm. You know, she does have a point. But I have a feeling that the Sexytary’s the one who bought this whole problem among herself. I mean, she seemed to have this anxious vibe that we have to deal with this problem pronto. Yeah, somehow that reeks the words ‘my fault’ really.

“This is actually his way of forcing me to act.” Miichan replied with a bored sigh. Her gaze trained at my cup of coffee. “He knows how much I care for my friends, that I’d do anything for them so he does this from time to time.” A sad smile made its way across her lips as her eyes made its way to me. It made me frown a bit mainly because I really didn’t know that. It made me wonder if her rich dad made any threat regarding me…?

“Again with the unfairness.” Creepy simply pointed out again causing us to look at her. Miichan was about to respond to that when we suddenly hear the Sexytary sigh.

“Actually this is all on me.” The Sexytary admitted as she rests her chin in her hands, looking miserably at the table. “I told Miichan’s father that I could prove to him that Miichan can do this. That she can lead and be the kind of successor that he wants her to be.”

Knew it.

“Miichan’s father…isn’t really that bad.”

I narrowed my eyes. I seriously beg to differ. I’ve had a few moments with Rich dad and…yeah he doesn’t really like me. One particular memory I have of him is when I found him looking around my room. Yeah, not our house but MY ROOM. Turns out he’s a trespasser and people like that are considered ‘bad’ on my book. So yeah, that’s why disagreeing to what the Sexytary had stated about him not really that bad. Because again, trespasser awardee there along with the likes of Snorlax, Creepy and of course the Crazy Psycho? They’re bad.

You’re more interested to know what he wanted from me? Why was he in my room you ask?

Well you know, the usual. He wanted to discuss something with me regarding his daughter and also his son since he knew of Suck-Up’s attraction towards me—which again, eww. So yeah, he talked to me, tells me the cliché stuff to stay away from his kids because I’m no good for them and…who am I to say no to that, right? Because he’s right. I am no good for them. Yeah so with a nonchalant shrug and without a care in the world I told him in exact words, “Okay. Sure. No problem. But can you tell them to leave me alone as well? It wouldn’t really work if I’m the only one who’s backing off given how they are.”

He seems surprised at that like he expected me to fight for them or something. Like I would. Geez. Obviously he doesn’t know me. So anyway, long story short, that obviously didn’t work and I’m really not the one to blame for that one. I mean, I agree with him. It’s his kids that obviously doesn’t agree with him as they kept on sticking to me like glue. Ugh.

“He really just wants what’s best for you.” The Sexytary added giving the Psycho a small smile which of course, the latter rolled her eyes at.

“Right, right. I heard that before.” She grumbled in annoyance, looking away and letting out a sigh. “I already said I’m going to do this because I don’t want you to lose your job because of me. Plus Kuu’s being an ass right now and he really needs to be taught a lesson especially when it comes to money. He’s wasting so much money like it’s on fire and…” She trailed off frowning as it looked like something caught her eye. I was right as she turned fully to look at the bar, pointing at the object that caught her attention as she looked at me then at the Sexytary. “…why is there money inside that jar? I thought you were closed.”

I narrowed my eyes as the Sexytary and Snorlax shared a knowing look along with a grin after they simultaneously answered, “Donation,” to the still confused looking Miichan.

“Donation to what? And why are you guys looking at Mariko like that?” She looked at the two confusedly for a moment before cracking a smile and made a brilliant, yet completely off track assumption that actually rendered the Sexytary momentarily dumbfounded.

“Did Mariko play her guitar outside looking like a street performer? Because you know, back in high school, I told her it would be awesome if we jammed in a park or in a street and just play to earn some money.” She let out a chuckle at the memory before she grinned and wiggled her eyebrow at the two, completely unaware how the Sexytary suddenly stiffened in surprise. “I mean, I saw a couple of performers on the street and they’re getting some money out of it, so why not do it, right? It seemed like a pretty cool thing to do, not to mention fun. I imagined people throwing money at us and screaming for an encore. I also imagined hot ladies throwing themselves at me, you know.”

“Right.” I drawled as I nodded my head, my eyes narrowing a bit. “Cause you know, pigs fly around the city spreading bacon to the poor. Meanwhile, like the pigs flying, the Care bears—who are known for their fuzziness and their drugged like tattoos on their bellies or chests—are out there prancing around, spreading love while Cupid drenched his arrows in poison plotting his evil revenge on them for stealing his job.” I tell her while I nod and shrug every once in a while. I found it hilarious as Miichan’s smile slowly turns into a pained look that oddly reminds me of constipation. But despite the hilarity of it, I restrained the grin that was tempting to appear on my lips and kept my blasé face as I continue my whacked up tale, trying to subtly and antagonizingly pointing out my point to her delusions in a Scrooge fucked up way.

I wasn’t the least surprised when confused and wigged out stares were aimed at me. Meh, it confuses the hell out of me too anyway. But again, I’m just proving my point here. I am amusingly proving my point in a messed up way. Heh. Like that’s surprising.

“You know, sometimes I wonder if I really am the Crazy Psycho here.” Miichan sighed, looking like she’s disappointed or something. Yeah well, whatever.

Snorlax shook her head. “You are truly one of a kind.” True dat.

“Wacko. Maybe we should call you that.” Creepy flatly said as she narrowed her eyes boredly at me. Like you’re not a wacko as well. Psh.

I glanced at Haruna and found her doing that grimace smile again while she looks at me. Shouldn’t she be supportive here or something? Like saying, ‘You have made an amazing point. I am so proud that you are my girlfriend.’ Hmmm. You know, I actually imagined that in her voice minus the whole stuttering and nervous thing. Kinda sounded like…someone different. Huh.

“Okay, getting back to the topic for the nth time.” The Sexytary suddenly intrude as she stood up and waved her hand, grinning. “Let’s not jump into the crazy topic bandwagon for at least a couple of minutes here since I—or rather Miichan— just thought of an idea that might actually work in this place.”

The Crazies and Haruna turned to look at the beaming Sexytary, confusion apparent in their faces. Me? I just narrowed my eyes at her enthusiastic form, giving her a look of indifference as I sort of have an idea as what’s going on in the Sexytary’s head. Given what the Crazy Psycho said earlier about musicians getting money from performing in a park or in a middle of the sidewalk and how the Sexytary’s face lightened up at that, it doesn’t really take a genius to put two and two together, huh.


---

So yeah, cutting the long, boring story short, the Sexytary—or in her case, Miichan—came up with a simple idea of using the worn out looking stage in the middle of the bar and encourage aspiring performers or bands to perform there. It’s a ‘they play we pay’ kind of deal. I think the Sexytary wants to pay them at least a certain percentage of our daily sales or something. But first things first, we needed a ‘kickass’ opening to encourage these aspiring bands to perform. Miichan’s words really, not mine. That’s why we’re here basically. Since Smiles band manager and some his band members are such douche that they don’t want to play for free to somehow help us promote, the Sexytary simply suggested that me, Miichan, Whitey—whom Haruna suggested since she can play the organ—and Smiles just play like old time sakes since she said we were pretty good when we played that one time gig at prom during high school. Minus Whitey that is since we weren’t schoolmates back then, but you already got that huh.

Surprised to hear that we played a gig at prom?

Yeah, so did the other crazies and Haruna. Creepy and Snorlax kept asking me questions about that and I just growled out that I didn’t want to talk about it whilst—they say—I was blushing which I have no idea if I really did do. But seeing Haruna looking curiously at me, looking like she wants to ask further but was trying to restrain herself by biting her lower lip, tells me that I maybe I was blushing. It’s just…there’s just an unwanted memory there of Smiles being…Smiles so I didn’t want to divulge further. Plus that day was when………

….Anyway, yeah, us being the opening act plus urging aspiring bands to play? That’s the main plan, really.

Is it simple?

Yes.

Could that plan over throw Club Red’s revenue and defeat that snarly, egocentric, barf-worthy suck-up?

No, it won’t since that place is always packed with gyrating, heated bodies of horny youths infected with PV. I should know since I’ve been hit on by those when I went there. But Miichan pointed out that we only need to show that we could make money out of having little money to her Rich dad because that’s how Rich dad got his money. She said that that alone could impress him. Keyword: Could. We’re all 50-50 here really and…I guess it’s better than doing nothing. But that’s what we’re doing right now huh since Smiles isn’t here yet. Geez.

After shaking my head and letting out a sigh, I hopped off the bar stool flatly saying, “Well since we’re waiting for the star to show up, I think it’s better if you just point me to where your studio is so I can just wait there in peace and maybe reacquaint myself with an instrument.” Well it does seem like it’s been a while since I’ve held a guitar. Last time was when we were in an auditorium huh, when Haruna sang her song to the crazies. That was…a couple of weeks ago? Huh. Funny how it seems like it’s been months since that happened.

“Well I was thinking more of you accompanying me to the grocery store across the street.” Miichan says as she placed a hand on the marble counter, her head tilted slightly as she looked at me expectantly. “We do need to eat you know, and with—”

“Yes, you’re right. I’ll just look for it myself. Great idea by the way.” I cut her off, waving my hand dismissively as I turned towards the door behind me where the Cyborg walked out just a few minutes ago. I narrowed my eyes and pursed my lips, ignoring Crazy Psycho angrily calling out to me and Whitey trying to calm her down from behind as I pushed the swing door open and stepped inside another 3d rendered like dining room. Finding two doors on either side of the room, I let out a sigh. Guess I’m going to look around the place as well.

Whooopeeedooo, says I in a lethargic squeal of delight.

Ugh.


_______



“Finally.” I sighed with a frown as I finally found Miichan’s studio. It actually took me 4 normal looking doors—that thankfully doesn’t send me to some place like Narnia or in a magical drugged up place full of unicorns that only Crazy Psycho could come up with—a heated glare from the Cyborg as she unconsciously murder a plant in the living room by excessively watering it whilst she gives me the evil eye, and a sad sigh coming out of Fang’s back side as she probably contemplates on jumping off the balcony since she was still there when I passed by the living room. Quite an adventure huh. You know, I should be all ‘tada’ here but…

“Oh hey Mariko.” I hear Snorlax’s voice from behind along with her footsteps as she probably walks towards me. I glanced over my shoulder and see that she was indeed walking towards me, grinning. “I see you went ahead and looked ar—” And now she’s not since I just closed the door on her face. Hmmm. Now the sound effect seems appropriate to insert here so...

…TADA!

Oh, I’m being a bitch here you say? Yeah well she wanted to learn more about the word ‘bitch.’ I’m just trying to be a good friend here and teach her about it so don’t give me that condescending look. Geez.

I placed my coat and leather shoulder bag on the couch by the middle of the room then made my way towards the laid out instruments until the door suddenly opened and in came a probably miffed looking Snorlax since she furiously exclaimed, “Hey! You almost hit my face there!”

“How very observant of you.” I glanced back at her and yep, she’s glaring at me, gritting her teeth as she does so while her hands rests on her waist. My eyebrow quirked up as I continue to glance at her over my shoulder, giving her a look of indifference as I pointed out, “But the keyword is ‘almost.’ Fact is, you didn’t get hit so don’t go all whiney about it,” before turning back towards the instruments and walking towards it.

“Doesn’t mean I don’t deserve a sorry from you. Because I do deserve it.” I hear her frustratedly sighed out just as I stood before an acoustic guitar in a stand.

I hesitated for a moment to take it as an idea came over me. I resisted the urge to grin and kept my face passive as I turned to look at her fully, crossing my arms over my chest as I do so which ultimately caused her to slightly jerk in surprise. Well, that’s totally nothing compared to when I let out a sigh then softly said, “You’re right and…I’m sorry Sayaka for almost hitting your face with the door. Can you find it in your heart to forgive me?” before tilting my head slightly to the side and looking at her expectantly for her reply. The reply I got from her by saying that?

One word?

Slack-jawed.

Just the way I anticipated it, really. I wonder though if this somewhat creepy look she has on—which reminds me of the movie ‘The Ring’ since she kinda looks like one of Sadako’s victims really—has got to do with me doing exactly what she wanted me to do—which is to apologize—or it has something to do with me saying her real name. Hmmm. Curious yet…nah. Who am I kidding. I’m not really curious since I just really want her to see her reaction like that. Heh.

With her dumbfounded expression still in place and the lack of words coming out of her mouth for almost a minute, my eyes momentarily made its way to her stomach to see if she’s still breathing. Finding that she is indeed still breathing—which I’m thankful for since Haruna might get a bit disappointed if I just suddenly killed one of her friend, mind you—I looked back at her almost bulging eyes and let the crooked smile that I was restraining appear across my lips.

“Right. So glad we cleared that up with so much words then.” I tell her as I moved my eyebrows. Without waiting for a proper response out of her—which I’m guess can probably take a while—I shook my head and turned towards the instruments once again. This time, unlike earlier, I didn’t hesitate this time to take the acoustic guitar from its stand. After slinging the strap over my head, I made my way towards a Cajon, sat on it, cradled the guitar in my arms and began tuning the strings for a moment. Thankfully after a few gentle strum of the guitar, she finally snapped out of her trance. 

“I uh…what just happened?” She asked with a frown, eyes shifting around the room looking completely weirded out.

With my bored eyes observing her while I cradle the guitar, I answered, "Well, I offered you my apologies which you rudely replied back by going full retard on me. Rude much?"

She turned her incredulous look to me. "Can you blame me? You just suddenly apologized and said my name! In case you didn't know, that last one is a killer especially since this is actually the second time you've called me by my name after all these months."

"Actually it's the third time.” I informed her causing her to look at me confusedly which in turn caused me to roll my eyes. But then of course I answered her silent question to me with a sigh and a nonchalant shrug. “I mentioned your name a while ago to Whitey."

"Whitey?"

"Rena." Was the name that easily rolled out of my mouth without so much as a stutter or even a millisecond pause of hesitation, in which slowly brought about that retard look on her once again. I could understand the return of that look, sure. I mean I just suddenly blurted that out—which I believe is Whitey’s real name—to Snorlax, surprising her and…to be completely honest, surprised me also since I wasn’t really aware that I actually even know Whitey’s real name! It’s completely fucked up and I would be lying if I say that it’s not creeping me out a bit. I’m not showing it though since I’m trying to act all cool and indifferent about it especially since I just remembered how my brain and apparently my auto delete function seems to be screwed up nowadays. Snorlax though? Yeah, she’s not really restraining how creeped out she is about all of these as she began pacing back and forth, messing her hair a bit with her hands looking like she’s about to have a mini mental breakdown or something.

"Oh god. Oh god. This is...this is a dream. God it has to be! I mean, real names of people you've known are going out of your mouth! This...this has to be a dream...unless...I'm dead?” She deduced as she continue to pace around, her eyes locked on the floor, her frown deepening. “Am I…dead?"

"Yes you are. You're actually dead and this is a figment of your imagination as a dead person.” I tell her sarcastically after I rolled my eyes. “You actually died just a minute ago when I ALMOST slammed the door in your face which immediately prompted to your demise. And you know I’m actually the ghost of your Christmas after future, determine to change your Snorlax-like sleeping habits so yeah…boo."

Thankfully, it seems to snap her out a bit from her deranged problem as her being dead. Keywords: A bit. Yes, despite her pacing around along with her looking like she had dandruff problems by scratching and messing her hair suddenly stopped, she still looks to be a bit…lost.

“I think…I think I need to lie down now and—“

“—think of what your purpose in life is?” I cut her off as my eyebrow quirked up.

She seemed to be baffled at that as she continues to look at the floor, frowning until a hand made its way to her forehead and she nodded. “Yes, you’re right.” She said without looking at me still looking confused.

She began mumbling out words under her breath as she turned towards the door, walking towards it until finally walking out of it as if in a trance. Looking at her retreating form, you know, despite trolling her a bit, I can’t help but worry here. I mean, it looks like I literally broke her mentally. Like she needs guidance in order to point her towards where the loony bin is. Seriously. I think I’ll check on her in a little while. I don’t want to go back to Haruna and tell her how we skipped practice to drive Sayaka to the nearest madhouse you know.

Heh. You know, I can actually imagine it happening.

I’ll come back from our dorm room late at night all tired, causing me to let out a sigh as I fished out my keys inside my pocket. Opening the door and finding the room covered in darkness with just the light of the moon illuminating the place a little through a window, I’ll bite my lower lip and tell myself to be quiet as I really don’t want to wake her up, thinking that she’s probably tired herself. I’ll squint my eyes, bite my lip a little harder as I close the door and then I’ll pause for a second once that’s over and done with to hear if I was successful in being quiet. I’ll hear nothing and I’ll smile a little, thankful for not waking her. I’ll even send a thank you to God for something so simple as that. Yes, I’ll be that happy and I’ll be that lame, just because I didn’t wake her.

But then the thought of my little quest not being over since I’m still not in my bed sleeping away my tiredness from all the madness that had occurred to me that day would instantly wipe away the smile across my face.

With that thought in mind, I would let out another soft sigh and lock my gaze at the window which will be my guide. I’ll bite my lip once again, concentrating on being quiet. I’ll take one step, two, then three as I make my way towards my bed until finally, upon reaching it, I’ll let out a sigh of relief, a smile and I’ll—

“Okaeri…”

—flinch upon hearing her soft greeting to me. I’ll curse myself for a moment and wonder how she found me out until I’ll hear the scuffle of the sheets from behind me and then she’ll turn on her lamp on her bedside table. Letting out a defeated sigh, I’ll turn towards her and I’ll see her sitting on her bed in her white pajamas, hair messy than usual, yawning while she reaches for her glasses on the bedside table. I’ll watch her rub the sleep in her eyes using the back of her hand much like a cat would and…I’ll smile because I’ll find it cute.

It is cute. She is cute.

“How was your day?” She’ll ask me with a warm smile as she looks up at me after she puts on her glasses.

No, she’s beautiful.

And then I’ll wonder, while I’m looking at her still sleepy face, why I hadn’t realized that when I first met her. Why hadn’t I realize how beautiful she is? But then I’ll just smirk at that thought because…you know you got to hand to her. I mean, even though I hadn’t realized that?

“Are you hungry? I-I do have some melon bread if y-you are.”

Yeah, she was the one who made me realize it.

Keeping the smile on my face, I’ll shake my head and tell her I’m not hungry. Like me, she’ll keep her tired yet warm smile and nod at my answer then she’ll ask again how my day is despite how her eyes would blink a couple of times as if she was trying to keep them from closing. Noticing this, instead of telling her how tiresome my day was, I’d tell her to go back to sleep because it’s late and she looks really tired. She’ll shake her head and frown a little and try to convince me that she’s not tired, but I’ll have none of it.

Rolling my eyes with a smile, I'll walk towards her, crouch down in front of her, and place both my hands on her shoulder. I’ll give her a gentle smile, the gentlest I have ever given anyone  and tell her softly to go back to sleep and let her know about it all in the morning. That wouldn't convince her, in fact, hearing that would make her a bit sad. I would see it in the way her shoulder would slump a little, the way she would let out a soft sigh, the way her smile would falter…

…I would see it in her eyes.

It would remind her of our situation once again. How little we spend time together as a couple. It would cross my mind as well and I would feel that certain twinge in my chest at that thought. I would feel the same and like me, she would see it too. But I wouldn’t linger at that thought for long because I would then remember how I promised her that we would spend time together. I made her a promise and I always keep my promises, you know.

Shaking those thoughts away, I would once again reassure her that I would tell her about it in the morning. I’ll tell her again with a small smile, I’ll urge her again quietly to go back to sleep as I squeeze her shoulders. She’ll hesitate for a moment while she bites her lower lip until she’ll let out a sigh and nod her head finally relenting. I’ll remove my hold on her shoulders and back off a little as she removes her glasses, pull back her covers and slip inside them once again. She’ll turn towards me and face me once she’s comfortable in bed. She’ll pull up her blanket up until her chin then she’ll give me a shy smile and whisper her goodnight to me and that she’ll see me in the morning. I’ll tell her and promise her that she will as I give her a smile which she will return tenfold. Grinning at that, I’ll nod my head and tell goodnight before I stand up and get ready for bed. Her eyes would follow me around as I get the things I needed for my nightly shower and only after I close the door to the bathroom will she finally close her tired eyes and drift off to sleep. That’s what I’ll see once I get out of the bathroom; her sleeping peacefully.

It would make me smile, seeing her like that. It always has and…I bet it always will. I’ll move closer to her once again, quietly and unlike earlier, this time, I would be successful. I’ll close her little lamp in her bedside table that she obviously kept on for my sake and then I’ll just…watch her through the darkness. I’ll sit on the floor near her bed much like that time I waited for her to wake up; much like how I usually do whenever I find her sleeping. It has now become a habit of mine to just sit there in the dark, hugging my knees tight against my chest and just…watch her for a few hours while she sleeps. This was really her thing as there are times in the past wherein I think I caught her looking at me, but now, yeah, it became my thing as well. But then watching her sleep in the dark, despite how it makes me smile, makes me happy, how it makes me think back and how it makes me think forward; despite all the positive side, one negative side outweighs them all.

It'll just make me miss her more.

I let out a sigh as I looked at the guitar in my arms, unconsciously strumming it lightly until I became aware of how familiar the tune is. It made me frown and smile at the same time at the sudden memory it brought. It’s weird but I’ve only played this song once during my parent’s wedding anniversary when I was fourteen. Thinking about it, I really…didn’t get what this song meant despite playing it in front of two people who are so into each other even after all these years. Who I saw were wrapped around each other. Who I saw tearing up as they look lovingly at each other while we play their song. Who I saw whisper sweet promises while they dance slowly in the middle of the dance floor in side their little bubble. They were in their own world, no one but them and their song. While I was looking at them as I strum that sweet melody and listen to the overly sappy lyrics being sang, at that time, I didn’t get it. Now, with my thoughts only consisting of her, how my heart pounds loudly against my chest upon remembering her smile, how easily my lips curled into a smile upon seeing her…yeah…

…I finally get it.

“I want her everywhere and if she's beside me
I know I need never care…”

That deep, pleasant singing voice suddenly trailed off much like my strumming as I turned to look at that person. His lips curled into a small smile, greeting me with it as he stood a few feet away, leaning against the doorway with his hands on his pocket.

I stared at him for a moment, just staring blankly at him. It made remember that I hadn’t really talked to him ever since I had myself a girlfriend. We haven’t talked about it like just the two of us. The last time I saw him was when the crazies dragged me towards the park to play some balls and…maybe he went there to talk to me in order to have some kind of closure, you know. Well at least that’s what Miichan says even though I reminded her about how I did tell Smiles that I’m just not into him when we were in high school. She tells me this is a new kind of dumping, like the second time around kind of dumping—her words not mine—for Smiles and that I should go and break his heart for the second time around just so he would HOPEFULLY back off and we could go back to being best of friends that had no unnecessary tension whatsoever. She does tell me that every now and then to remind me talk to Smiles personally, but…I don’t know what to say to him to get that closure he once again deserves.

‘It’s not you, it’s me.’ Totally overused. Kinda lame as well. No.

‘The timing is just bad.’ Kinda sad how I never got to that good timing for him even after all these years. But then Haruna’s timing is just excellent, so no. It doesn’t really justify what happened.

‘We were just in different places in our lives.’ And if I say that and he asks me to elaborate more, I’d probably just shrug and tell him to figure it out because I have no idea what places we are really. I know that we’re both in Tokyo so…what is this different places doth I speaketh of?

‘I need to find myself…’ ...with Haruna as my girlfriend because finding yourself while you have a goody-goody girlfriend helps speed things up. Yeah, that’ll end well.

And then there’s Miichan’s suggestion; ‘You’re really great, awesome even, I’m just an idiot.’ It’s…good. Goes straight to the point. Hmmm. You know I think she suggested that out of spite since I asked if it’s okay that I just say to Smiles, ‘I’m just a girl, standing in front of a boy, asking him to fuck off because I have a girlfriend now.’ Honestly I just said that because she was bothering me with this constantly. Got irritated I guess. Not like that’s new. Tch.

I watch him curiously as he push himself off the doorway.

“But to love her is to need her everywhere
Knowing that love is to share
Each one believing that love never dies…”

He sang as he walks towards me, his seemingly sad eyes locked on mine. My head tilted upwards slowly, following him until he crouched down in front of me, a few feet away from me.

“Watching her eyes and hoping I'm always there…”

He sang softly, breathlessly causing my eyes to widen a little. He was silent for a moment, just…looking at me, staring at my eyes as if he’s looking for something.

“Nope. Can’t see it.” He says before he rests his arms on his knees. “I don’t think I ever was in your eyes.”

“You were. You still are.” I replied softly, truthfully, surprising him a little. “It’s just that…it wasn’t what you thought it would be. I just…I can never see you besides being one of my best friend, Kazuhiko.” I tell him before with a small shrug.

I watch as his stunned expression slowly eases up as a wide smile forms across his lips. You know, one thing that was said about Smiles—or Kazuhiko—is that his smile is ridiculously contagious. I’ve been told, threatened and been whined at countless of times about that. I think I’ve been mostly threatened but I’m not really counting. So anyway, I didn’t really believe that at first, but yeah I’ve been a victim of his smile a few times especially if I’m not in the mood to kill someone and he’s doing that…thing wherein he smiles at you so genuinely with his eyes smiling the same way. It just gets to you, you know.

He let out a chuckle before saying, “You know I was actually expecting you to say the ‘it’s not you, it’s me,’ excuse,” as he sat down on the floor, he pressed the palm of his hands on the tilted floor from behind him to support his weight. “With you adding up how you’re now a lesbian of course.”

“I don’t really consider myself a lesbian.” I narrowed my eyes a little and nod my head, keeping the grin across my lips. “I’m more of a one woman kind of gal, really. Like really REALLY, you know.” And I wiggled my eyebrows a bit suggestively causing him to laugh once again.

“Did Haruna ever see you do that? Because you seriously look like a perv.”

Good thing he called my girlfriend that, because I’ve been meaning to ask…

“So…” I drawled as I placed the guitar down beside me. With a raised eyebrow, I crossed both my legs and arms and asked monotonously, “…when did this ‘Haruna’ name thing happened?” while I put air quotes on Haruna’s name.

His eyebrow arched up upon hearing that. “Is this heading towards a ‘man to man’ conversation wherein you tell me to back off of your woman? Because…I think I hear jealousy in your tone there Scrooge.” He says, imitating me with the air quotes. Tch.

“I’m not jealous, I’m just…curious.” Okay so maybe just a tad bit jealous, and a bit wary, and a bit weirded out, but let’s not say that just so I don’t agree to him.

He scoffed then leered at me. “Is that what they call it nowadays?”

“Well if you’re implying that ‘jealous’ and ‘curious’ are one in the same or interchangeable, no it isn’t, so please burn the thesaurus in your apartment for it teaches you wrong things.” I pointed out irritably which instantly wiped off the amusement in his face as he narrowed his eyes and looked at me boredly. Meh, I’m just telling him the facts, really.

“So, since we cleared that up, do you mind answering my question?”

He stared boredly at me for a moment before he let out a sigh. “The stick is still up there, huh.”

I rolled my eyes. “Just answer the damn question.”

“We talked. With words. And with feelings. That’s it.” He says as he held out his hands as if in surrender. He then propped his elbow on his knee, resting his chin on the palm of his hand as he continues to looked at me. “And if you ask what we talked about, it’s you and a bunch of other things. But mostly it involves feelings for you.”

I frowned as I looked away not really liking that. It feels like they’re comparing notes or something and that’s...that feels a bit weird and a bit wrong. Hmm.

“You know she’s pretty cool. She gets flustered very easily though especially when your name comes up in the conversation.” Smiles added, causing me to look back at him. He has his eyes on the floor while he smiles. “It’s pretty cute how she’d avoid my eyes by looking at the table, blushing and then she’ll bite her lip as if she’s trying to contain her…happiness or something. She’s…really something. Adorable. Cute. You’re lu—“And he cuts himself off for a second as he looks back at me then shook his head, grinning. “You’re jealous.”

“I’m not.” I growled with gritted teeth. Okay, so that’s a lie because I’m sort of planning his death right now plus I’m sort of seeing red, bold and capitalized letters on top of his head that says ‘KILL KILL KILL.’ So maybe I am a tad bit jealous here. Yeah, just a tad bit, deal with it.

“Okay then, you’re not.” He says before rolling his eyes, obviously not believing me. I wouldn’t believe me either. Tch.

“But just for your non-jealousy feelings, I know the rules okay? Can look, but not touch. Plus, she’s really not my type.” He nodded, trying to appease me which is sort of working, but...I’m a bit wary about the looking thing especially if he just called Haruna adorable and cute. Does that means he has that 0.5% crush on Haruna then? I mean those adjectives are pretty similar to the word beautiful and—oh god. Why the hell am I thinking about this anyway? It’s freaking Smiles. I know him and where he lives. He’d be dead if he ever hits on Haruna so…whatever with a bit of cautious on the side. Just to be sure.

“So…where is everybody anyway?” He suddenly asks as he stood up, unconsciously brushed the dust that probably doesn’t exist because the place seems spotless and began turning his head to look around with a small frown across his face. “I mean, I saw Sayaka lying on the sofa looking like she’s sleeping—”

I narrowed my eyes at that. And she says she’s going to reflect on what her purpose in life is. Typical Snorlax sleeping on a job. Psh.

“—I saw an unknown girl by the balcony—“

Still? Hmmm. Should I be worried now? ….Meh. She’ll be fine. She’s probably reflecting on her purpose of life as well. I say as well because maybe Snorlax’s thinking about it by dreaming, you know. I think that’s her special power or something.

“—and hadn’t seen anyone besides those two and you of course so…where’s everybody at?”

So that’s Snorlax, Fang and Me. Whitey probably joined the hunt for groceries with Miichan. Hmmm. I think he missed seeing the robotic figure in the household. “Did you miss the Cyborg who opened the door to Narnia for you?” I asked.

“No…” He drawled as he turned to look down on me with a frown, looking a bit weirded out by what I said. “I stayed here a couple of days ago since my roommates were being a pain and I forgot to return it to Miichan.” He explains further as he pulled out in his jacket pocket and held out the vintage looking key fit for the Hogwarts door for me to see.

“Right. Well they’re probably hunting dragons for us to have a decent meal or something.” I shrugged nonchalantly as I grabbed the guitar once again, placed it in my lap and began softly strumming it once again. I kept my eyes on the neck of the guitar, not bothering to look back at Smiles as I hear him mumble out the word ‘dragons’ while he walks to where the drum set is.

“That why you’re singing here all alone?” He asks while he lightly hit the Tom-Toms with the drum stick.

I glanced at him over my shoulders as I stated the obvious, “I wasn’t singing,” before I turned back and looked at the guitar in my arms.

“Why didn’t you?”

“Mainly because I don’t sing.” I frowned not really knowing why he’s asking this when he knows quite well that I don’t sing. My eyebrow quirked up when after a moment of silence, he played that after a joke tune in the drums. Does he think I’m joking here? Because I’m not. I was always the instrument playing kind of girl. I leave the singing to Smiles and even Miichan. Always the player, never the singer. I just…never sang before, you know. So what is he…?

“I don’t think I ever told you this before or anyone for that matter, but there was this girl back in high school.” He started, causing me to glance back at him over my shoulder. He was looking at the Tom-Toms with a nostalgic across smile on his face as he twirls the drumstick in between his fingers. “One day, just as I was about to step off of our school grounds, Miichan suddenly called out to me from behind. She asked me to look for you while she hides so that both of you can go home together now and fast while your fans club aren’t there to torture her. Apparently she was getting an earful of teenage woes and drama about ‘Mariko-sama’ here and ‘Mariko-sama’ there, which lamely enough, somehow I can relate to.” He gave a nonchalant shrug at that.

I narrowed my eyes and…ugh. Need I say more?

“So with nothing better to do and with a promise of her giving me her dessert the next day, I cut off her whines and decided to help her out. I decided to look for you and…boy, were you hard to find. I mean, I’ve literally looked everywhere. The waiting area in the principal’s office, the bleachers of the locker room wherein you’d sometimes lay and be lazy, in the empty canteen wherein you’d like to just sit and read, underneath the teacher’s table in the Science Lab…” He let out a chuckle before he stopped twirling the drumstick.

“Just about anywhere that I thought you would be. Places that screams ‘leave me alone.’ Places that doesn’t scream the word ‘cliché’ because you weren’t really keen on cliché stuff, right? But then, accidentally after looking at the Science Lab, I found you on the most cliché place at school or at least I think that was you.” He slowly tilts his head upward to look at me, giving me that knowing look as he kept that small smile on his lips. Seeing that and somehow knowing where this is going, the frown on my face slowly eased up until I was giving him a blank stare.

“See this person, this girl I found on the rooftop, holding a guitar, singing, with tears forming in her eyes, looked so vulnerable that I had a hard time recognizing her. I just stood there, watching her through the slightly opened door, listening to her sing which really wasn’t that bad. For me it was mesmerizing though, mainly because she sings it with her heart.” I watch as he stood up from where he is seated and took a step towards me, still holding the drumstick in his hand. I kept my blank, cold stare aimed at him as I continue to look at him over my shoulder. The warm smile that appeared on his lips did nothing to soothe the sudden coldness I feel.

“But see, one thing that captured me as well as I listen to her sing was that she…it feels like she wasn’t singing about herself. It was like, she was singing for someone else…” He took another step, keeping his calm eyes locked on my angry, cold ones.

I glared at him. “If you’re heading where I think you’re heading, then you better stop now.” I snarled, gripping the neck of the guitar hard.

He took another step forward, his expression unchanged. “I saw 'her' a couple of days ago Mariko. I asked 'her' what happened and—”

“—and I’m not fucking kidding around, Kazuhiko.” I threatened through gritted teeth. “Leave it alone and—”

“—and 'she' told me everything.”

“Do us all a favor and deepen that, will you…”

My eyes widened and everything around me just…suddenly went silent and...I can hear it again. That sickening sound of the flat line. I can feel my heart pounding hard against my chest. Everything felt colder than before and…I felt something leave me.

My sanity.

I snapped.

I didn’t feel my body move. Didn’t feel nor hear the loud sound of the cymbals when I knocked it to the floor as I dashed towards Kazuhiko. Didn’t hear his grunt of pain as I pushed him hard against the wall. Didn’t feel his heated skin as I choke him with both my hands. Didn’t feel him grab hold of my wrist, gripping it tightly and pulling it. Didn’t hear him mumble out my name as he grits his teeth. Didn’t feel someone’s arms holding me from behind, pulling me away from the coughing Kazuhiko. Didn’t realize that I was struggling, trying to break free from that someone’s hold, cursing Kazuhiko over and over again. All I could hear was that deafening flat line until…

“—a hold of yourself, damn it!”

Breathing hard, I stopped struggling and looked behind over my shoulder to see an anxious looking Sayaka who was holding my arms from behind. Seeing me looking back at her, she let out a sigh and gave me a forced smile.

“Are you back with us, Scrooge?” She asks. “No more screaming blasphemies and hitting me hard with your elbow or even kicking me? Because that hurt a lot.”

“You okay?” I hear a voice on my right side ask. With a frown, I turned and was surprised to see Tomomi a few feet away from us, looking worriedly at me. I glance at Kazuhiko, who was still coughing bit as he leans back on the wall, his one hand caressing his neck.

“…I asked her what happened and she told me everything.”

I clenched my jaw tight and looked away. “Fine. Could you let go of me now?” I said hoarsely as I glanced back at Sayaka. She hesitated at first and looked to be asking for a second opinion from Tomomi as she glanced at her. But then, after talking with their eyes for a moment, she finally decided to give in and remove her hold on me. Good, because I might’ve hit her again if she didn’t. Obviously I’m still pissed and I seriously don’t care if I hurt an innocent bystander who just fucking want to control the riot. Right now, I’m far from caring for anything or anyone.

Right now, I just want Kazuhiko to bleed…to hurt...to die even.

“Hey guys! We’re back and—“ Miichan stopped in midsentence. We all turned to look at her together with Rena and Mayu by the doorway with paper bags in their arms. I see Miichan’s eyes scanning the room and then looking at us, frowning.

“Wh-what…what’s happening here?” She asks as her eyes shifts between me and Kazuhiko. I clenched my fist tight, glaring at the floor as I hear Kazuhiko clear his throat.

“I-It’s…my fault. I shouldn’t have told Mariko—”

I let out a scoff, shaking my head before I say, “You’re just fucking loving this, aren’t you?” as I looked at him, sneering.

“What?” A frown made its way across his face, looking mildly confused.

I took a step forward, ignoring Miichan softly calling out to me. “You don’t get what you want, you go for something that’ll hurt me? Is that it? This is payback, huh.”

“No, I’m just…I’m just trying to help you out.” He reasoned as he pushed himself off of the wall he was leaning on. We stood a couple of feet away from each other, fists clench tight on our sides. His pleading eyes locked on my angry ones. We stood in silence for a few seconds until I let out another scoff as I tilted my head slightly to the side.

“Right, because I SPECIFICALLY asked you for this. To help me out.” I sarcastically said. I see him twitch and I took another step towards him. I felt a hand on my shoulder, squeezing it as if in warning, but I ignored it as I growled out, “I don’t know what fucked up state you were in when you imagined me saying that, because from what I remember, I told you over and over again to let it go! That I don’t need your fucking hero complex butting in in my affairs!”

“I don’t think this is just about you anymore, Mariko.” I hear him mumble with a sad sigh. And you know, after thinking how he had the audacity to tell me that and how much I want to rip his head off…I laughed.

I laughed hard like the madwoman that I’ve become.

“Mariko…” I hear Miichan say before I shook my head with my hand covering my face.

“Right right, because YOU asked and she told you EVERYTHING, huh.” I nodded with a smirk. Removing the hand covering my face, I turned to look back at him. I ignored the worry and sadness that was apparent in his eyes as I gave him a crooked smile. “And now, you feel responsible because, surprisingly, you just found out that you’re in between this. That you’re the center in all this and…you love it, don’t you? You fucking love the attention, huh.”

He frowned and clenched his jaw tight for a second before he roughly says, “Don’t do this Mariko. Don’t—“

“Don’t what? Don’t project my anger towards you? Don’t hurt you?” I shook my head and let out a soft sigh before I made my way towards him, keeping the crooked smile on my lips. I shrugged off the hand that took hold of my arm from behind and ignored the voices that called out my name as I invaded Kazuhiko’s personal space, our faces just inches away from each other. My eyes made its way momentarily to his buttoned shirt and without any second thought, as softly and slowly as I can, I unbuttoned two.

“Aww, c’mon now Kazuhiko. You know if I wanted to hurt you, I wouldn’t do it that harshly. We’re bestfriends right? For you, I will do it gently…” I trailed off breathlessly as I undo two of his shirt buttons. “…and softly…while I ask you and tell you the obvious…”

My actions caused his neck muscles to move as he swallowed, his jaw tightened, and his breathing sped up instantly. As my blank eyes moved up to his eyes, I clearly saw his apprehension. It was obvious, but despite that, he still stood firm and…it looked like he was willing himself to take whatever it is I dish out on him.

Good.

The crooked smile across my face slowly widened as I saw him clench his jaw tighter the moment I began to softly rub my fingertips against his chest.  “How does it feel to know that…you’re not the one who’s going to save me? That you’re not the one who’s going to make me happy?” I felt him stiffen and his eyes widened a bit as I moved even closer. My fingertips that was toying with his chest earlier was now gently caressing his collar bone, teasing it. My breasts were pressed against his chest and my lips were now just breath away from his. I kept my gaze on him.

“How does it feel to know that…you’ll never get to touch what’s in front of you? That you only get to look, to dream, to fantasize, and never touch?” His eyes widened again and his lips parts a bit as I gently pressed my knee against his groin. I moved my head to the side, positioning my lips to his ear. I felt him stiffen once again as I began grazing my lips against his ear as I whisper, “But Haruna can, because I want her to, I need her to. I ache for her. That she’s the only one who gets to touch me. Ever.”

Slowly, I pulled away and looked into his eyes again. We stood again, face to face and I saw it in his eyes. He was hurting, but that didn’t stop me from wanting to inflict more pain in him. I wanted him to bleed, I wanted him to feel it, to experience it, to know what it’s like, but more importantly, at that time, as bad as it sounds…

…I wanted him to die just a little inside.

I slide my hand slowly downwards until it’s pressed against his chest. I felt it pounding underneath my hand. I looked at my hand for a moment before I turned to look back at him. I felt calm, empty.

“How does it feel like to know that I couldn’t love you? That I’m happy with someone else that isn’t you? Someone who respects me, someone who’s patient and doesn’t push me to know my secrets even though she’s dying to know it all? Someone who puts others first before herself?” I asked in my normal voice…that sounded empty to my own ears. Emotionless…and I hated it, but I didn’t stop.

I didn’t stop. I told him the truth. I told him what I realized that I was feeling.

“How does it feel like to know, to see how deeply in love I am with someone who isn’t you? How does it feel like to know that I am in love with Haruna?”

I saw a flicker of emotion pass by his eyes and I knew I inflicted the little damage I wanted. I can see it in his eyes though. He found it, finally.

His closure I mean.

But it didn’t make me feel better. It actually made me feel worse. Not for him, but for Haruna. It just...it just wasn't right.

I tried to mask my feelings as the corner of my lips tugged up a little and I took a step back. “Hurts doesn’t it?” I asked as I tilted my head slightly to the side, observing his stunned expression. “But that’s probably nothing compared to what I felt before.” I let out a scoff and shook my head a little as I added, “More so what ‘she’s’ feeling now since you asked her what happened…”

A look of realization crosses his face and he looked like he wanted to finally say something back to me, but I didn’t bother to listen as I turned to grab my things and walk out, not bothering to look back as a bunch of people called out to me. I rode the elevator, ran out of the building, ran out to the street. I just…I just need to get out and fast. To run away from everything that’s making me remember, because sooner or later my mind will play what happened over and over again. What I said, what happened, about the guilt I felt, what SHE did and…

…it’ll hurt again.

I don’t want to hurt again.

“…to know that I am in love with Haruna?”

But remembering how I heartlessly said that to Kazuhiko—how I said it to him first when Haruna should be the first one to hear it…just pains me.

“…and kill yourself for all our sake…”

And remembering those cold words as I watch ‘her’ walk away, with a knife just beside my slit wrist…just kills me even more.

I guess it’s sooner and later now, huh.






TBC




________________________________________


Next Up: Let's send some hurt and jealousy in Mariko's way...with kisses as the cure of course.  :lol: Continuation of this chap, since the karma isn't actually there yet.  :lol:
Seeya! And thanks for reading!  XD


________________________________________
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 24: Karma's a BEACH Part 2!)
Post by: chichay12 on January 17, 2014, 06:19:06 PM
Mariko kowai
Oh god i really want to know what will happen next XD
And im so curios though,whoever smile meet really pissed mariko
I wonder how haruna can calm mariko,maybe some hot kissu? lol
Fof as usual ur update always make me smile :D

And about ur poll im thinking to change my vote to haruna's pov *sigh
Why so cruel fof XD,its so hard to choose!!!!  :cry:

Im really looking forward to your next update and pleaseeeeeeeee update soon :on gay:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 24: Karma's a BEACH Part 2!)
Post by: Sara-chan on January 18, 2014, 11:53:29 AM
Oh God great chap!
surely I'll be checking everyday for a new chapter  :OMG:

about the poll...I think this gif represents my feelings

(http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-72hag3JfiC0/Udx7m-TlT4I/AAAAAAAAEWw/cl2Cv7YiUNU/s1600/yes%2Bto%2Ball.gif)
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 24: Karma's a BEACH Part 2!)
Post by: crazywota on January 18, 2014, 01:33:12 PM
And here I thought this was going to be one of those light chapters, But with that Mariko trying to kill Smiles on the inside. Definitely not. lmao What was that all about?! D: but prolly that "her" is related to Mariko's ultimate secret huh. And Mariko mentioned something about the Kazusomething guy being the center (reason?) of that thingy in the past. I guess I have to wait another 84 years again to know.  :lol: I actually had to reread this during my short vacant time in school today, Afraid that I might have missed some important parts since you updated late yesterday, I read this half asleep.  :lol: 

I missed commenting! Thanks for the update and hopefully not to wait another 84 years  :lol:

Lastly, quoting this:
Quote from: FoF on January 17, 2014, 01:31:24 PM
“But Haruna can, because I want her to, I need her to. I ache for her. That she’s the only one who gets to touch me. Ever.”
FAV!! (ﾉ *｀ω´)ﾉ*:・ﾟ✧
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 24: Karma's a BEACH Part 2!)
Post by: noah minami on January 18, 2014, 04:58:43 PM
Haha. Well this time kinda long...
Still waiting for mariharu kissu and about mariko bought haruna handphone... :)
Mariko sure really mad at him huh? :thumbsup
Mariko is madly in love to haruna . Doesn't he get it? :smhid
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 24: Karma's a BEACH Part 2!)
Post by: Yuki88 on January 18, 2014, 05:03:08 PM
I was about to write comment from my tab after I read it and yet my tab's browser was acting weird so here I am typing from PC ugh.

SO.... FINALLY AN UPDATE YES You know I've been having Basket Case withdrawal these few weeks and you just have to deliver this update right on time HEHEHE <3

To start the comment... I giggled and laughed through the first half of Mariko's sarcastic inner thought lol... until I got into the part where Mariko imagined all those things she wanted to do with Haruna. Made me a little bit confused but then came the part with Smiles. That was so intense when Mariko just.... did those things while throwing those hurtful words on him and I wonder how the Crazies reacted to the scene. Ugh. Now I really wonder what had happened in the past between Mariko and Smiles (and Crazy Psycho). And slit wrist.

Onto less serious topic of the story, Cyborg and Sexytary HAHAHA. The student and the tutor. I love Cyborg LOL.

I feel so OVERWHELMED LOL I can't comment properly right now so I better leave it like this for now and (perhaps) continue later on.

And, oh thx for the 'good luck' lol. I did.... okay. Meh. Then my own fic... ehh...... mmm... ehhh..... I'M DOING MY BEST. *flees*

EDIT:
Finally took time to reread it from the beginning (Yes I did) and... Wow, I guess I failed as a fan that I didn't notice that Mariko had been mentioning "her" several times throughout the story  :banghead:

And just realized that Mariko actually called the crazies (Fang. Snorlax and Psycho, also Smiles) their real names when she went insane. Holy cow, she was really snapped that bad.  :shocked

I really can't wait for the next update, ugh.  :panic:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 24: Karma's a BEACH Part 2!)
Post by: Haru_Jei on January 19, 2014, 12:21:10 AM
It is finally here! XD  :deco:

Jesus Christ! Mariko-sama sure is very scary :cry:; I would surely pee even shit my pants if I was rejected that way by her of any girl who's scary as her :cry:.
Ever since I've started reading this fic, I've been seriously wondering who is 'she'? 'She must've done something to Mariko-sama that's unforgiving to her.
I'm very eager to know what happen in her past with that person and who she actually is. I think I have a few people in mind but just wasn't sure to say it.

Those fanfics of yours, specifically, POF and BC, they are very long but that didn't stop me from reading them :lol: XD. I'm quite a fast reader and I finish reading both in at least a coupe of days, however I was on winter break which means I got a bunch of free time :lol:. That's all thanks to you that I've got the chance to write and share my stories in this forum, and it took quite the courage to post it and to wonder if other people would like it :).
Yeah, RJay is my brother. We did watch Mendol Ikemen Idol together, the drama was pretty bad but it was also at the same time really interesting and other AKB shows. So basically, I'm like my brother but wasn't very open to it. My sister too tried to make me watch some yaoi before, I did got weirded out back then but I'm quite use to it right now(I'm not against homosexuality). You doing that to your brother all the time is quite funny, I can imagine a good reaction from that. :lol:

You're very welcome and thank you for this amazing chapter as well, even though I was very freaked out by Mariko-sama's anger towards Kazuhiko.

And please do update the next chapter as soon as you can, I will be waiting till that very day. :)
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 24: Karma's a BEACH Part 2!)
Post by: giotuyet on January 19, 2014, 03:50:06 PM
I don't know why but I think SHE's Acchan -o-lll Like Smiles , I try to find out mariko's secret but I fail.  It's too hard. I still wait for their kiss after all ! Sorry for my english. It's bad, I know ! And thank for updating !
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 24: Karma's a BEACH Part 2!)
Post by: Kirigiri on January 20, 2014, 12:25:00 PM
Thank you so much for updating! :twothumbs

Wow. That scene with Smiles was just too intense. :shocked: I can only imagine the look on his face when Mariko snapped at him.  :panic: And 'she'. She's so intriguing! I have a guess as to who this person might be, but not really sure. :? I so want to find out right now. I know everyone does. :drool:
Don't mean to sound so demanding, but please update soon! Maybe later or tomorrow? :D Nah, just kidding. I know you've just updated. Please take your time. :twothumbs But please don't take too long. :cry:
lol okay, guess I'm being demanding after all.  :banghead:

Anyway, thanks again for the update!  :nya:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 24: Karma's a BEACH Part 2!)
Post by: RJay on January 20, 2014, 11:20:08 PM
Sorry, I forgot to type in my reply; school has just began.

First of all, FINALLY YOU UPDATED! I thought you had forgotten about us, but since you were very very busy, I understand how you feel right now. Mariko sure is really scary. Don't want to ever mess with her.

That's all I can say right now, since there are stuff I had to do.

Please update real soon! I can't wait for it!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 24: Karma's a BEACH Part 2!)
Post by: michiyo48 on January 21, 2014, 03:31:44 PM
Geez I forgot to comment on the first part of this chapter. How baka! I thought I had done this.. Gomenasai, Fof-san! ._.

Thanks for the good luck, I'll do my best!! ^3^

I'm so glad that its updated. I've been waiting for it to be updated :D

Omg. Mariko is so cool!!! She's just like a very gentleman! Lucky Haruna for having Mariko :) and I'm smiling alone when Mariko said she needs Haruna.. How sweet! I hope that Smiles and "she" wont intefere their relationship. Anyway, who is "she"? :/

Oh my! I want Haruna to comfort Mariko! ^^ yeah people are right! Maybe by kissing? Haha I want them to have kissu <3

Thanks for the updates!! ^^ I hope you'll update the next chapter soon. I'm curious :D please do your best in everything! ;)
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 24: Karma's a BEACH Part 2!)
Post by: Eyescrasher on January 21, 2014, 05:30:47 PM
YEEEEESSSSS...!!! thank you for the BC update.. :D
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 24: Karma's a BEACH Part 2!)
Post by: AoiShiori on January 26, 2014, 04:33:46 PM
I finally had the time to read this and take the time to write a short reply.

No, I should be the one saluting because you write the most awesomest, well-thought of, amazing fan fic EVER  :)  :) :)
and don't forget about awesome. Did I just say that already? Oh well, it is still awesome.

You can incorporate a good balance of tension and comedy in story that I really really like.
That's the reason why your my favorite writer  :)

And for the "she", as much as I'm rattling my noggin who it is. I guess I'll just have to wait for the update.
But no pressure. I'm not rushing you or anything. It's ok if it takes a long time coz I know that the quality of it will simply be the best.

PS: sorry if we can't update Halfway Gone. I'm currently experiencing mental block

Once again, thanks and take care  :thumbup
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 24: Karma's a BEACH Part 2!)
Post by: Sara-chan on June 10, 2014, 06:17:20 AM
Fof-san Where are you? you abandoned us?

(http://asset-d.soup.io/asset/6021/2523_d4ce.gif)
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (BUMP THREAD! No update YET ^^;)
Post by: FoF on June 11, 2014, 09:56:24 PM
^ You know if that was Mariko, I'd probably be persuaded.  :lol: Kidding.

Wow, I hadn't realize it was THAT long since I updated this. I thought my last update to this was March.  :? Guess not.  :nervous
So anyway, I was really tempted to bump this a while back just for heads up that, yes I'm not dead. Sorry to disappoint people there.  :lol: Still breathing here. I'm just fine and dandy albeit being extremely busy.  :bleed eyes: <- Thankfully I hadn't experienced that despite the busy-ness.  :lol: I am going to continue this soon. Or sooner. Maybe right now........ :rofl: yeah right. Too bad I missed April fools day. That would've been a good joke.  :lol:

So yes. Not abandoning anyone yet. Going to continue. Not sure when. Probably soon. This month soon. So erase that earlier statement of not being sure when then.  :lol: Sorry. Lack of sleep brings out the crazy in me. I would say best but my mind's pretty messy right now.  :lol: Sara-chan actually did me a favor here by bumping this. I hate bumping my own thread without an actual update.  :lol:

So that's that. Ta-ta. See you guys in a few when I'm feeling so FoF. Byers! :)

Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (BUMP THREAD! No update YET ^^; )
Post by: Sara-chan on June 15, 2014, 03:42:20 AM
I put the gif of haruna, because I'm sure she wants to be lovey dovey with mariko


(http://media.tumblr.com/d8902cd1b7601669be65cc86710370d2/tumblr_inline_mq1jl2DYUq1qz4rgp.gif)
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (BUMP THREAD! No update YET ^^; )
Post by: Keichan ^_^ on June 17, 2014, 03:21:13 PM
 :on kimbo: Well hello there FoF  XD long time no see~

Popped into jphip for a browse (been years since I last popped in haha) and can't believe that you're still updating haha UPDATE NOW! Need something to read during my travels!

Pleasssssssssssssse~ (Don't even THINK about making me update mine)

Keichan ^_^
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 25: Karma's a BEACH Part 3!)
Post by: FoF on June 29, 2014, 06:18:23 PM
First things first...

:JD:   HAPPY BEERDAY THEBLUEKNIGHT!!!!!!   :JD:

Here's a toast to you and your awesome self.  XD I know I may troll you a lot, like because I think you're trolltastic  :lol:, but also because I think you're awesome. :) An overthinker, kind hearted, terribly awkward with advices that's love related  :lol: (seriously when i think about it, despite the fact we're just chatting, i can feel how uncomfortable you are with the topic.) Still the fact that you listened, means a lot to me. :) Thank you. :) Yeah I'm saying my message to you here rather than in FB. Mainly because I feel so touched that you're giving me your MariHaru photo.  :lol: One of these days, I'm going to your house. (seriously I will visit you. i'm not kidding so you better let me in and cook me some mexican food, alright?! Let me play your games also. :lol: ) So kind, so wonderfully awesome.  :thumbup despite the fact she rejected me countless of times.  :lol: Ah, I'm getting immune to it, Brochan!  XD Take care always. ;)

So with that heartfelt, doki doki message, I'd like to apologize to people who keep waiting for me to update this. You still there? :lol:
Sorry. Normally I'd blame life, but I'm blaming myself for this one. I'm sorry. Really sorry. I'm not feeling fully FoF yet, but I'll get it back. :lol:
Oh, funny, tragic story. I wrote this chap like a few months back. I was busy the whole week, and was like, 'i'll write more on the 28th.' So my usual powers emerged and i jinxed myself. I got sick at the 27th, feeling a lot groggy on 28th yet I was writing like 2 version for this since I don't know what version I should go with, then now, the 29th, I'm feverish.  XD It's funny.  :rofl:Really funny.  :rofl:

Time traveling time! XD

Replies for commenters of the previous chapter:

@chichay12: I'm thinking, hot kissu, midnight snuggles that turns to neck kissing. Moving the kisses downwards, lots of blushing, getting sweaty, a bit more and I'd say that'll calm Mariko somehow. :lol: And I'm not cruel! XD I'm just thinking, hey let's play with people for a while. :lol: kidding. ^^; Anyway, Thanks for reading and commenting ages ago chichay12! XD

@Sara-chan: Ah, Sara-chan. I have yet to thank thee for the thread bump. :lol: Though it actually made me feel a bit nervous. ^^; Nervous is good though, so thanks. :) Oh and Sheldon? Love! XD Not to what he's whining about though. ^^; I don't think I can do all. ^^; Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@crazywota: I think you pretty much jinxed me with the waiting of another 84 years :lol: Nontheless, your jinxy powers had left me rested to the point that I don't know how to write anymore. :lol: kidding kidding. :lol: it's all good. Your comments makes me lol. Like seriously. :lol: Anyway, wait again for another 84 years to read the next chap. Thanks for reading and commenting on the previous one! XD

@noah minami: Ah...Miichan. ;) Goodluck with your finals okay? Work hard and after you can play hard. XD Don't be too hard on yourself! And stop calling me Mariko! I'm not her! XD Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@Yuki88: Okay I'm sick right now so I'm entitled for a short reply XD One thing that stucked with me regarding your comment is when you noticed that Mariko actually called the crazies by their real name. I'm not saying no one else got it, but you were the one who pointed it out. Kudos to you fine lady XD And you can't wait for the next update? Well too bad you have to wait another 84 years. :lol: kidding kidding. Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@Haru_Jei: Awww I'm glad I somehow motivate you to post your stories. :) I haven't read much akb fics nowadays, but I'm looking forward to reading fics again along with yours :) And lol at your sister making you watch yaoi :lol: The weirded out feelings when you watch yaoi or yuri is pretty much normal, I think. ^^; At least to me, the first time I watched those, made me feel a bit weird. :lol: But time makes it better. Understanding other people's lifestyle and respecting them makes it a lot better. It makes you realize that, hey, the world isn't square, it's circle. :lol: I have no idea if that makes sense. In my defense Haru_Jei, I'm sick. :) Anyway, Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@giotuyet: Your english is fine. :) No need to be all sorry. Nobody is perfect, especially in grammar and in english. :lol: (please don't hate me people who are perfect in english! XD) Anyway, you guessed Acchan. Hmmm. Could be. Not telling...yet. XD It'll all be clear in the coming chaps. Just a bit more terifying scenes. :lol: kidding. Anyway, Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@Kirigiri: Awww, uh, I'm sorry I couldn't update soon. And I'm sorry I took too long. Like 5 months long ^^; Been busy. Life. Time. Health. They're against me most times. And the 'she' will be revealed soon. Not soon like later or tomorrow soon though :lol: that's impossible for me nowadays ^^; Anyway, i'll try to update as soon as I can. Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@RJay: Ah no biggie on forgetting to comment since you had like a 5 months time to do so anyway. ^^; sorry about that. And no way will I forget anyone of you. Mainly because you guys are unforgettable. ^^ Plus there are a bunch of people who reminds me of you guys anyway. :lol: So yeah, unforgettable. :) Hope you're fine Rjay-san. :) Take care of yourself! ;) Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@michiyo48: Ah no worries on forgetting. Got 5 months of MIA anyway. :lol: 'She' will make an appearance soon. And kissu? Uh...soon? ^^; Thanks! Do your best in everything as well, okay? :) Take care michiyo48-san! Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@Eyescrasher: YEEEESSSSSS!!!! *salute* Thank you for reading and commenting as well. XD

@AoiShiori: Uh, much thanks for the praises ^^; I'm feeling a bit feverish right now and your praises isn't helping much on my about to explode head :lol: But seriously, thank you :) I'm just glad people like this. :) Ah quality...I'm pretty much struggling right now so quality might be more sucky than usual. ^^; Ah, mental block. I won't rush you guys on that either. Just when you feel that rush back into writing? Go for it. Feeling that adrenaline rush when you write makes the story even more awesome. :) Take care AoiShiori and Cessy10! :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting! XD

@Keichan ^_^: This was seriously a surprise. When  got a notification, i was like, 'wtf?' then i saw who it was and my eyes doubled in size. Then comes the grinning and the missing. :)KEEEEEEEEEIIIIIIIIIICCCCCCCHHHHHHHHHHAAAAAAANNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! XD XD XD XD BRING ME FOOD YOU LUCKY FOODPLORER YOU!!!! XD


To the silent readers and thank you pressers, I thank you as well.  :bow: :bow: :bow:


This isn't the full karma yet. Sorry.  :nervous I'll try to update as soon as I can. I need to finish BC before the year ends.
Oh and yanouchi-san actually made a poster for the karma, but...decided against it for the last second. I think it'll be cool if we showed it on the next chap rather than now.   :lol:

This is fiction. If I ever offend someone, please feel free to tell me. :)

Note: italicize letters are flashbacks.  :)
Thanks for letting me babble a bit.

Try to enjoy and see you guys :)

_________________________________________________





(http://imageshack.com/a/img853/7550/egab.gif)
many thanks to yanouchi for the poster



Chapter 25: Karma’s a BEACH! (Part 3)






“Oh god.” I moaned out as I plopped down heavily on my bed face first on my fluffy pillow, feeling so damn tired and damn hurt. Physically on the hurt part since my lower back’s pretty much killing me. I mean, the whole incident wherein Haruna just suddenly tackled me just…surprised the hell out of me that we ended up falling down. That’s the main reason why there is pain in my lumbar area, really.

It’s pretty funny when you think about it. I mean, after the incident wherein the crazy eyes dorm head just assumed that we were having non-nudity sex—and in which, she assumed was me moaning out my pleasure on the floor and in front of the dorm—she just literally threw a fit, telling us to get up and get inside her office slash room pronto. Thankfully after getting help from Haruna and after much grunting on my part, we eventually got inside, in which the dorm head threw another loud fit and was gracious enough to wash my face with her saliva. Sarcasm with a touch of grossness there by the way. So anyway, she stated angrily about rule number whatever of the dorms which is NO SEX IN THE DORM! Yup, bold and capitalized with a special participation of the veins in her eyes. Given how I am, I just flatly stated the obvious that we weren’t LITERALLY IN THE DORM, you know. That’s when the special guest—the vein on her temple—made an appearance as she threw yet another fit. It’s a fit fest night, really. Thankfully Haruna’s with me and her goody-goody looks and charm were able to save the day as she stuttered out,

“We were j-just talking Su-Sugawara-san. Shinoda-san just…ca-caught me when I was about to f-fall the st-stairs…”

A half lie half-truth excuse. Could you believe that the dorm head went along with it? Because she did with a twinge of hesitancy mainly because of me. She doesn’t really like me. I think it’s because I was talking back trying to reason out how Haruna and I didn’t violate any rules. That and maybe because I asked her if it’s normal occurrence that her veins are just popping out because it’s freaky. Also advised her that she should get that checked asap for her sake and probably for the dorm’s sake as well since she is the queen of the dorm kingdom. Don’t know why she gave me a murderous glare for that when I was just worried about her health you know. People sure can be ungrateful huh. Tch.

Anyway, we ended up apologizing for the disturbance we caused and we promised to be good little girls who will not have non-nudity sex outside without proper supervision. After that heartfelt apology, we just headed back to our room and into my bed wherein I’m currently smothering my pillow with moans of pain and pleasure. Pain because of my aching lower back and my bruised forehead; Pleasure, because I’m on my bed obviously and it feels like heaven. No perversion meant, really.

What about the girl who screamed out that we were having sex on the ground, you ask?

Dunno. Didn’t really see anyone in the hallways so her roommate probably told her to shut the fuck up because she’s trying to sleep or something. Good for us I guess.

“Does y-your back still hurt?” I hear Haruna softly ask.

Keeping my lazy position of bed planking, I turned my head to one side to look at her. A soft smile instantly formed on my lips upon seeing her sitting on the floor by my bed, looking at me with a worried expression. Would it be sappy of me to say that just seeing her takes the pain away? Yes? Huh. I won’t say that then.

“Just a little bit.” I tell her just as softly. I honestly thought that that would ease up her worry or even her guilt since it is pretty obvious that she’s blaming herself for my lower back injury. How’d I know, you ask? A gut feeling really. Plus, she’s a goody-goody you know. A goody-goody that just wanted to hug me because she felt overwhelmed with happiness and I just instinctively draw back. That when our bodies collided, my hand that was supposed to support both our weights’ just…slipped. True, hurtful and a disappointing story right there. Disappointing in a way that…maybe if she just didn’t surprised me, I wouldn’t have drawn back and I’d get to…hug her. Plus I wouldn’t have fallen and wouldn’t be hurting. But yeah, I’d still get to hug her if that was the case. That’s the main point really.

“What about your forehead?” Her eyes glanced at my forehead for a second before she looked back at my eyes as she bit her lower lip. Looking at her, I wanted to wipe off the apprehension she feels and what better way to do that by…

…replying with a yawn.

For reals. I yawned, like a real yawn wherein you close your eyes for a moment, your mouth opens wide causing your nostrils to stretch wide as well, then you inhale and exhale air much like a vacuum cleaner would. Only brief and totally uncute. Not to say that I think vacuum cleaners are cute, but you get what I mean, right? So anyway, I let out an unexpected yawn and was about to apologize for my unattractiveness when the moment I opened my tired eyes, I was greeted with a warm smile from Haruna. Seemed a bit weird since I thought words were needed to make her smile…not yawns. Huh.

“Sorry about that.” I whispered with a sheepish smile, my cheeks heating up a little from the embarrassment I felt.

“It’s okay.” She shook her head, keeping the warm smile on her face. “Do you still want some ice for your back and forehead? Or do you just want to sleep now?”

“Well I did lamely say that ice would be nice earlier...” I reminded which caused her to chuckle. It made my smile widen, hearing her laugh. “And you know that kind of lameness is really hard to forget.”

“I don’t mind the lameness, it’s cute.” She bit her lower lip then averted her gaze from me for a moment. When she looked back at me through her eyelashes, wearing a faint blush across her cheeks, she whispered, “Y-you’re cute,” before she went back to biting her lower lip and looking away from me.

I blinked back my surprise at that compliment as I stare at the side of her face, particularly her reddening ear and...is it totally lame of me if I replied back by telling her how she’s a lot cuter than me? I’m hesitant on saying that since, not only is it lame, but I have this image in my head wherein if I say that to her, we’d end up moving back in forth in saying who’s cuter. You know, that whole;

‘You’re cute.’
‘No you’re cute.’
‘Na-uh, you’re cuter.’
‘No way, you’re cuter.’

And it’s an endless lame looping over and over again. That’s just ugh, you know. Ugh. But then I do want to say that she is a lot cuter than me…so…
 
“W-well you—“

“I’ll get you some i-ice now.” She suddenly says, cutting me off as she stood up, still looking a bit flustered and still unable to look at me. “I’ll be right back.” She hurriedly added before heading towards the door, leaving me a bit confused.

I hear the door open. “I’ll be—“ I started but was immediately cut off by the sound of the door closing. Yeah, she left me alone, unable to even say that I’ll be waiting for her. Kinda sad really. Ugh. Feels like I did something wrong there. Maybe I shouldn’t have hesitated on telling her she’s cute. She must’ve thought that I hesitated because I had to think it through if she is indeed cute or not, but…sure I did hesitate but not because of that. I guess I’m just…

“Lame. Seriously lame.” I moaned out as I buried my face on the pillow. Why do I continuously suck at this romancing thing? Sometimes when I get the reaction from her that I want—like her blushing, shy smile and whenever she bites her lower lip out of nervousness—I feel like I can do this. That I can be smooth. Hell, I was smooth when I told her my dating plans. But then there are times like this when I hesitate because I think I’m being lame. That and she’ll think I’m lame. But then she did say that she’s okay with the lameness…so… maybe it’s okay to be lame sometimes? I mean, just for her of course. Ugh, it feels like I’m just overthinking this.

“I probably am.” I sighed out as I turned my head back to the side, looking at her bed. My eyes made its way to her wall wherein a bunch of portraits of bearded saints were plastered on the wall. “What do you guys think? Am I overthinking things?” I asked to no one and pretty much got the answer I expected from them which is silence. The clock says tick-tock though. Kinda feels like it’s telling me that time’s a-wasting. Tch. Damn clock.

I let out another sigh that was soon followed by a yawn. My eyes started to get heavy after that and I tried to keep them open, but I was really damn tired. So after willing myself to stay up a little bit longer and wait for Haruna to get back, after just about 5 minutee of waiting, I ended up sleeping a bit. I know, I’m lame-oh. But then I really wasn’t kidding about being tired and I thought that I’ll just give myself a little nap, say about a minute or two, you know. I figured if I hear her come in, I’ll just wake up and then I can finally say that she is cuter than me. That’s the plan, really.

But then I didn’t wake up like that…


----


“Stop it.” I growled in annoyance as I opened an eye to look at the person who keeps on poking my cheek and my arm, frustratingly waking me up from the glorious flashback that my mind was gracing me with. I wasn’t surprised to see a little girl wearing a multicolored beanie looking down at me.

 …Okay, who am I kidding? I’m lying a little about the ‘wasn’t surprised’ part because seeing the multicolored beanie actually threw me off a little. I mean, seriously?

“You’re alive!” She exclaimed excitedly, causing me to roll my eyes and groan out my annoyance again.

“No shit, kid.” I mumbled to myself as I hugged my knees tighter and buried my face against it.

“My Nana says cursing is bad.” She informed me as she sat down next to me, obviously unaware of the dark aura looming over me that says ‘leave me alone.’ Lots of people seem to misread this mood of mine as someone who needs company. I think it’s a common misconception wherein people would think that gloomy looking people who just suddenly crawled inside a dome-like structure in the children's playground at a park to hide and sulk, would want an ear to listen to their boo-hoo sobbing story. An example would be rainbow-beanie-kid here. Though she is just a kid, so maybe I’ll just give her the benefit of the doubt like she just wants to annoy me since she’s bored. Hmm. Kinda reminds me of Miichan. Ugh. I seem to attract people like her huh.

With my eyebrow raised up, I turned to look at her as I rest my chin on top of my knees. “Did she ever tell you not to talk to strangers too?”

“Yup.” Was her chirpy reply, still wearing that beaming smile.

I rolled my eyes and looked away, mumbling indifferently, “Smart kid.” Obviously she didn’t get what I was pointing out here what with her looking like she’s proud that her whatever told her about that. But then again, she is just a kid and I think kids are immune to sarcasm so…meh. Whatever.

“You okay, Shinoda-san?” The multicolored-beanie-girl timidly asked from beside me and upon hearing that, I quickly turned to look at her, shocked.

“You…y-you know me?” I asked as I raised my eyebrow. Cause seriously, what the fuck? I don’t know any kid who’s into psychedelic fashion. I don’t know any other kid for that matter except of course for Maachan. Or…could it be…

“Are you like, past Miichan who’s here to guide me how I should live my life for the better good of mankind? Cause that gay beanie you have on seriously looks like that funky shirt you had when we were kids.” I tell her with narrowed eyes as I pointed at her beanie. Well she does kinda look like little Miichan except for the kid’s non-Gachapin-like eyes, her light, rosy skin and her natural brown hair. Huh.

“No...” She drawled, looking a bit weirded out.

Okay, not really surprised at that since now that I’m looking at her fully, she looks nothing like Miichan. You know, this kid could actually pass as a model for kids clothing line. Her hat wouldn’t though. Hmm. But going back, so she’s not past Miichan. Then, could she be…
 
“Okay, this seems like quite a stretch—given how you’re wearing that gayish, kaleidoscopic hat—“ I scornfully tell her as I pointed at it which in turn caused her frown to deepen as her hands touched her drugged up looking beanie. “—but you don’t happen to be MY past self, determined to help me have a happy ending or something, right?”

“No!” Was her instant answer as she cutely pouts, her frown deepening a bit.

“You didn’t need to sound THAT repulsed at the idea, you know.” I tell her as I give her a scathing look. Shaking my head, I placed my chin back on top of my knees and turned to look at the dome’s entrance. “Past Haruna then?” I mindlessly mumbled as a small smile made its way to my lips just by saying her name. It makes me think back on that night again. You know, it’s only now that I’m thankful for my messed up head for Haruna home videos. I mean, it felt like I needed that.

I needed her.

I hear a gasp from the kid beside me. With a small frown on my face, I turned to look at her and found her looking shocked. Her eyes were wide, mouth agape and she seemed to have back off a little as well.

“H-how dya know my name?!”

Wait…what now…?

I raised my eyebrow at her, giving her a disbelieving look. “You’re Haruna? Seriously?” My eyes slowly sized her up from head to toe, noticing that she was wearing loads of pink which is Haruna’s favorite color. Upon going back to her widened eyes, I narrowed mine in suspicion. “You’re Kojima Haruna’s…past self?”

“Uh-uh, Inoue Haruna.” She corrected with a nod that just heightened my confusion.

“Ah-Ah-Ino-what-now?”

“Me! I’m Inoue Haruna!” She answered as she pointed at herself, looking a bit annoyed. You know I’m not really sure who’s to blame for the confusion here. I mean, sure I said her name but I wasn’t even referring to her but MY Haruna, you know. Kojima Haruna. I don’t even know her! And no I didn’t mean to say that Haruna is my possession like a thing or something leaning towards stalkerish creepiness. I’m just saying that she’s…the Haruna of our time. Me and the crazies Haruna. Hmmm. You know I don’t know anymore if I’m making any sense here, so just…whatever.

“Right…” I drawled, giving her a weirded out look as I nod my head. “You know, I think I’m going to listen to my mom now as she also told me about how I shouldn’t talk to strangers, and upon hearing your outburst, it totally reminds me of how much of a stranger you are to me. So yeah, go away.” I say that last bit by waving my hand dismissively obviously telling her to go away and leave me be so I can replay that moment over and over again. It kinda worked, but alas…

“What yous smiling about?” The psychedelic kid suddenly asked, surprising me as I find her crouched down facing me. She looked at me curiously as she mimicked my pose by wrapping her arms around her knees and hugging them against her chest. “You weird onee-chan.”

“Says the girl who wears the gay hat.” I retorted as I narrowed my eyes. I know, I know. It’s beneath me to be doing this with a little girl, still I can’t help it. She’s kinda annoying, you know. I mean, for one thing, she disrupted the nice flashback my mind is giving me. Rude much? Tch.

“What’s…gay…?” She suddenly asks after tilting her head slightly to the side, looking at me curiously. “You keep saying that. Gay…whazzat?”

I blinked back my surprise at that question. Of course she doesn’t know what that means since she’s just a little kid. I guess I momentarily forgot that, yeah, she’s just a kid. Just a kid, totally unaware of the unicorns dancing on the rainbows of this gayish world we have. And you know, normally in this kind of situation wherein a little kid asks you something a bit mature, adults such as myself, should impart their knowledge into psychedelic kid’s like herself in a calm and honest manner. 

“It means happy.” I simply tell her as I shrugged nonchalantly. “Gay is just another word for happy, really.” What? Don’t give me that look! It’s the truth! That word originally means happy or being jumpy, smiley whatever that just means happy. So don’t give me that look of disappointment by me saying the somewhat truth to Psychedelic kid. Tch.

A look of realization crosses over her innocent face before she once again showed her beaming smile to me. “Nana made me a happy hat then. My Nana made this for me!” She informed me which in turn made me point at my face as I gave her a look of indifference.

“And this is the look that means I care.” I dryly said before giving her a fake smile.

Her frown eased up a little bit as she blinked a couple of times and simply replied, “Your face dun look nice,” which honestly stunned me a bit. Yeah, I think I momentarily forgot again how she’s immune to sarcasm. Ugh.

“Whatever stranger, whatever.” I growled out as I rolled my eyes and looked away.

I think kids like her doesn’t know how to take hints as well since her chirpy, annoying reply to me was,  “I’m not a stranger coz you know my name and I know your name.” And when I glanced at her, she flashed me a toothy smile and...god, I’m thinking child abuse. But no, I wouldn’t resort to that. Not my style really, so don’t go reporting me to the authorities. I prefer abusing cute little kids with sarcasm, really. But alas, I think I have just met my match in the Psychedelic kid. And yes, I’m thinking of giving her that nickname. That or Fake Haruna. Heh.

“How do you even know my name?” I asked again with a small frown as I turned to look at her fully with my chin resting on top of my knees.

She shrugged nonchalantly, keeping the beaming smile on her face as she pointed at my bag that was on the ground beside me. “I got here and you was sleeping and your phone was ringing so I answer it.”

“You what?!” I suddenly exclaimed as I look at her incredulously for a moment before I turned and began rummaging my bag for my cellphone that was indeed ringing nonstop earlier. Of course, not wanting to deal with anyone right now, I decided to shut myself off and think of my happy place for my sanity’s sake. I wanted to be alone for just maybe a freaking hour or so without anyone hounding me, but nooooo, this kid obviously wants to become a Telemarketer or a Secretary in the future and went on my things to answer my freaking phone, probably telling the other person on the line—which I have a feeling would be Miichan—where I am or whatever. Ugh. Child abuse. Need I say more?

“I talk to Mii…gi…Migi…Miigishi-san. I told her you was sleeping.” I hear her say as I pull out my phone and looked at the call log and messages. 10 missed calls and 20 unread messages. All from the crazies asking me where I am and if I’m okay. They probably know now that Psychedelic kid talked to Miichan. Ugh. The words ‘child’ and ‘abuse’ keeps ringing in my head for some obvious reasons.

“She says I stay with you and she will give me chocolates if I do good.”

Okay, so postpone the child abuse then since it looks like they’re letting me have my alone time. Good, especially for the kid since I don’t have to beat the crap out of her. And chocolates? She got persuaded on those?! Tch. How typical.

“Did anyone ever tell you not to go through other people’s things? Not to mention that you shouldn’t accept candies from strangers whom you just met through a phone call even if they’re rewards?” I growled as I turned to her, gripping my phone tight. She was about to retort and I have a feeling that it’s about them not being strangers since they know each other’s name, so I’m thinking of cutting her off at that and throwing some words of wisdom to the Psychedelic kid. “And for the record, learning each other’s name doesn’t mean you aren’t strangers anymore. You have to dig deeper than that.”

She cocked her head to the side and looked at me confusedly. “Have to ask them to…dig a hole with me…?”

I shook my head. “No, I didn’t mean that literally.”

“Little…rally…?”

Face, meet palm. Palm, meet face. Oh, I see they’ve already met a couple of times now. But it’s okay to meet again under these circumstances. I think it’s pretty much needed, really. I mean, I just taught an important life lesson to the kid about how digging deep holes ultimately means getting to know someone more. Great. I’m a fucking sage really. Sarcasm right there people. Tch.

“Will you dig a hole with me, Shinoda-san?” She suddenly asks timidly, causing me to move my hand—that was covering my face—downwards a little to look at her. She was looking at me with a small smile, her eyes bright with anticipation. Upon seeing my eyes on her, her smile widened and she tells me, “Wanna dig with you coz I dun wanna be a stranger and we can be friends,” leaving me a bit dumbfounded. And, yes, this is those moments wherein you’d gush at how cute the kid is for asking a stranger to dig holes with them just so they could be friends inside a dome-like structure at a children’s playground in a park. It sounds weird, I know, but the weirdness feeling outweighs how cute it is, really. And hey, that’s coming a lot for me, but…

…friends huh.

Pursing my lips tight, I glanced at my phone that I’m holding tight in my hand. The corner of my lips tugged up a little as I remember the number of unread messages and missed calls I have received from the crazies. Thinking about it, it’s funny how life turns out, huh. I mean, I clearly remember telling my mom how I’d rather focus on getting through college than make friends and now…I’ve got the crazies as friends. Annoying, loud, touchy feely, crazy friends…who seems to care a lot about me enough to willingly help out without any second thought; to offer me an advice on how I should be or how I should act, even lend me money just to buy my girlfriend a phone; to tell me how great I am to them, like a Prince; to hold me down when I’m angry despite me hurting them back; to genuinely ask me if I’m alright; and to know exactly what I need, the space I need despite the obvious worry they feel.

Friends? Yeah, I’ve got friends.

I’ve got those crazies with me which I have a feeling would stick by me forever. As sappy and totally unlike me to say this…I’m hoping now it’ll be forever. They’re…I guess they’re okay despite how they can be annoying and loud they can be at times. But that’s really not the point here huh?

The point?

“Shinoda-san?” I hear the kid call out to me softly, breaking my train of thoughts. She tilted her head slightly as she still gave me that expectant, hopeful look. Seeing that, I couldn’t help but let out a soft sigh.

Right, the point.

The point is pretty much simple. Psychedelic kid obviously wants to join the bandwagon of crazies around me, looking a bit desperate in my eyes. Funny how this reminds me of Betty and how she says she wants to be my friend. Granted, the kid’s interpretation is a bit weird what with the digging together bit compared to Haruna’s, still it’s a bit similar. Funny how the two of them calls me Shinoda-san. Funny how they both have the same first name too. And…should I even ask what this kid’s favorite color is when she’s practically draped in the color pink which is Haruna’s favorite color?

Okay, maybe I should stop now with the comparing because it’s getting a bit freaky. I mean the similarities are just…uncanny. So anyway, getting back to the point, given how she reminds me of Betty, I should just go along with it, right? I mean, she can’t be that bad compared to the other crazies….right…?

“Fine.” Was my disgruntled reply, my shoulders dropping a little. I watch with my eyes narrowed as a beaming smile slowly appears on her face. It was so huge that anymore—I hope— would probably tore her face in apart. But, unfortunately, life doesn’t work that way because Haruna’s betfriend—that big invisible guy up who has created us all—hates me sometimes. Or maybe always. Hmm. Yeah, definitely the latter.

“Yey! Shinoda-san’s going to be my friend!” She suddenly squealed causing me to flinch at its loudness. And if that wasn’t enough, the kid decided to be one of those touchy feely crazies by flinging herself towards me, trapping me in those awkward hugs. You know, the kind wherein someone’s got their arms around you when you yourself are hugging your knees against yourself. Basically, the hug is pretty much trapping you, rendering you momentarily immobilized that you can’t even push the little girl’s head away as she’s now rubbing her cheek against yours. Well I can try harder to push her, but…

“Gay! Yous made me so gay, Shinoda-san.”

…I don’t want to be the party pooper and burst the gay feelings she’s having. That’s just rude. Let her have her rainbow moment or something, so…meh.


-----


“Soooooo…” The kid, who insisted on me calling her Haru-chan just so it’ll make her super gay—her words, not mine—drawled from beside me as we walk down the street. Well I am walking, the kid on the other hand seems to be jogging a bit as she tries to catch up with my long strides. Maybe I should…meh, it’s good exercise for her anyway.

“…we gunna dig next time and buy your friend a phone to make her gay?”

“Well that’s one way of putting it, but I’m pretty sure she’s pretty gay now.” I mumbled with a crooked smile as I adjusted the strap of my shoulder bag.

“What?” Was her immediate response that caused me to roll my eyes and glance down at her. She was looking up to me, wearing a small frown, looking mightily confused as we continue to walk. Right, again being forgetful here. It’s a kid. I should use simple words that are easy to understand. Words like…

“Yeah, sure, whatever.” I tell her dryly with a nonchalant shrug as I looked away, my eyes narrowed in boredom. Yeah, I didn’t bother to correct her about…well everything. The digging, the friend, the gay…pretty much everything in what she said. But I’m all meh about it since it’s harmless anyway. Kinda amusing as well so…whatever right?

“Why your friend dun have a phone, Shino-chan?” She asks as she took hold of my coat and began tugging on it as if trying to make me look at her. I did look at her like she wanted to, but I did it with a glare since she just called me ‘Shino-chan’ when I specifically told her not to call me by my first name since we haven’t done the digging yet. But noooo, apparently she’s just a kid that if you tell them something, they’re going to ask why, what, where, how and why the fuck not you asshole?!

Okay so that last was bull since she’s just a kid, but you get the point. So anyway, kids just go with what they want regardless of the glare that you’re giving them, really. Kinda like what I’m doing with Psychedelic kid. I’m giving her the glare, trying to intensify it a bit but…nada. She’s still looking at me confusedly.

And cue defeated sigh followed by a look of boredom as I looked away from her. “You make it sound like you have a phone.” Yes, because kids these days—who seems to be a lot younger than my sister Maachan—would have a freaking phone.

“I have one!” She suddenly squealed, causing me to suddenly stop walking to turn and face her, giving her an incredulous look. Because seriously…

“What?!”

“I have phone.” She tells me as she began rummaging her pink messenger bag that has that greeting kitty as a badge in front of it. You know, that cat with a pink ribbon that has eyes and nose but doesn’t have a mouth. High Kitty or something like a greeting kitty. Whatever. Unimportant information there. Moving on.

“See!” The kid exclaimed as she pulled out her cheap looking phone and held it out for me to see. “My Nana gave it to me. Says if I needs to, I press 1 and call her.” She grinned as she wiggled her phone. And yes, it’s yet another pink colored item. Seriously, she’s just a walking pink crayon with how much pink she has. Ugh.

“Is that so?” I asked as I cocked my head to the side giving her a look of indifference as I crossed my arms against my chest. “Then why not press it now and call her or your mom to pick you up because I don’t want to be a babysitter right now.” I added before giving her a look then turned to walk away to leave her. That’s my villainous plan, really. But don’t get me wrong here, I don’t really care if she tags along with me since she told me something about…something that leads her to saying that no one’s at her house at the moment and that she doesn’t want to be alone right now and whatever. So yeah, don’t really care if she follows me. But then learning that she has a phone and that she can call whoever in case she wants to? Yeah, the villainous plan started formulating in my mind after that. Leave her and just don’t care since she can just call someone and tell them to pick her up. She seems like a smart kid, so yeah whatever. But then only after taking a few steps, cliché strikes and I immediately stopped dead on my tracks as I heard her softly say from behind me,

“I dun have a mom. I only have Nana…”

“They said mom’s okay…and I believed them…”

I glanced behind me and found Psychedelic kid with her little head downcast. A crestfallen look across her face as she stares blankly at the ground while she stood in the middle of the sidewalk. A flash of memory of me looking for an 8 year old Miichan in the middle of the night, running after hearing her butler talking to my mom by the front door that day when her mother died just suddenly came to my mind. How I found her, sitting by the pool of our school, hugging her knees tight as she stares blankly at the water with tears streaking down her face. How she tells me in a soft voice how she feels so alone.

…How I made her think otherwise, as without saying anything, I kneeled beside her and held her tight all throughout the night.

I clenched my jaw tight as the kid’s shoulder visibly dropped after she let out a sigh. Another set of flashback came to my mind again. This time, the image of a little Miichan suddenly flashes over me after that night. I took her back to our house, keeping a tight hold on her hand. I remember the same look she has as I glanced back at her when I felt her stop. She hesitantly stood in front of our house the day after her mother’s death, looking uncertain. But then that suddenly vanished as the moment our doors opened, my mom came rushing towards us and immediately engulfed us in a suffocating hug.

I remember my dad placing his hands on both our heads, caressing them softly as he looks down on us, smiling.

I remember my little sister staggering happily towards us, joining on the hugfest with a beaming smile, despite being too young to understand anything.

I remember the sound of Miichan’s sobs at that time as she snuggled into my mother’s embrace.

I remember how tightly she was holding my hand as if telling me not to leave her.

And I remember…how I…how I responded by holding hers tightly as well, promising her silently that I would never leave her as my family welcomes her back.

These are two different people, two totally different situations—since I don’t really know the kid’s story—and yet my mind’s obviously trying to put the two together to make me feel remorseful about my villainous plan to leave the kid.

…Crap. I’m hating this new thing that’s growing out of me called ‘sympathy.’ Ugh.

I let out an exasperated sigh myself before I turned to face the kid fully. “Place that phone of yours back in your bag and let’s get a move on.” I tell her in a flat voice. As her little head craned upwards to look at me confusedly, I added, “That way if we make it back early, we can go and…uh…dig a hole or something,” with a nonchalant shrug.

“Really?” She asked, blinking a couple of times before that face splitting smile of hers once again appears across her face. It was…a bit contagious as I couldn’t fight the small smile forming on my lips upon seeing her like that.

That is until she ran towards me with a squeal that made me cringe from the impact, and latched her arms to my waist with her face on my crotch giving me a tight hug.

Yeah, awkward.

“You’re the best Shino-chan!” She squealed with her face still…yeah…as she kept her tight hold on me.

“Yes, yes.” I groaned in annoyance as I placed my hand on top of her head, pushing her slightly. “I think I got that with how tight you’re holding me and with your face pressed up against my crotch. Now let go!” I barked. Eventually she did let go of me the moment she dropped her phone on the ground. Both of us looked at it at the same time for a moment before I rolled my eyes and crouched down to pick it up.

“You can give that to your friend, Shino-chan.” Was what she immediately said to me as I held out her phone for her as I crouched down to her level. “That way she can have phone.”

Okay so it’s actually pretty sweet of her to give off her phone to Haruna, and given how Haruna is, I’d have no doubt that if I did give her Psychedelic kid’s phone, she’d still feel extremely thankful and happy...but…

“It looks like a toy.” I tell her simply, flatly as I grab one of her hand and placed her cheap looking phone on it. “Not to mention it’s grossly sticky.” Just had to add that with a grossed out look across my face as I began wiping my hand against her pants. I know, I’m being a meanie but…ewww. I wasn’t kidding about it being grossly sticky. I don’t even want to know what made it sticky in the first place. Ugh.

“So you dun like it?” She asked softly, looking a bit gloomy at her gross phone in her hand. And ugh. Did I mention that I’m hating this thing that’s growing inside me called ‘sympathy?’ Because looking at the kid, I can’t help but feel something tugging at me to do some damage control or something. Tch.

“It’s not that…I don’t like it.” I’m lying through my teeth here and thankfully the kid doesn’t realize it as her saddened look turned into a hopeful one. “I…I just…” I trailed hesitantly, trying to explain further but falling short since I’m unsure of what I should say to appease her feelings a bit as she looks at me through her eyelashes. But that look of hers, it sort of saved me, you know.

Why you ask?

Simply because, I remember Haruna.

It made me smile a little as I remember Haruna looking the same way at me sometimes, shyly peeking through her long eyelashes with her thick rimmed glasses lowered a bit on the bridge of her nose. Remembering that, it made me realize why I didn’t want to accept the kid’s offer despite how much I don’t like her sticky, gross phone.

“I want the phone to come from me, because that way, she’ll think of me whenever she sees it.”

She blinked a couple of times, glanced at the phone in her hand then turned to look at me, frowning slightly as she muttered, “Oh.”

“Yeah, oh.” I said before standing up, her eyes following me. I honestly thought that she’d be dropping the thing about her phone now that I’ve explained to her simply why I don’t want to give her phone to Haruna, but then her thrusting her phone towards me and saying, “Here,” with a beaming smile made me think what the fuck.

Seriously, what the fuck?

“For you to think of me!”

And that’s the fuck.

Geez.


________



I woke up feeling the softest touch I’ve ever felt from someone, as their hand brushed my bangs lightly, unraveling my bruised forehead. It was tickling a bit, but I kept still, wanting and curious to know what she’ll do next.

“Shinoda-san…” Was her quiet whisper. It was as if she was calling out to me to check if I was awake and if I wasn’t she was okay with it, she’ll let me sleep. So I did just that and pretended to sleep. But then I wondered if I could keep pretending, you know. Especially when I wanted to frown when I felt a light weight on the bed. Especially when I wanted to swallow the nervousness I was beginning to feel when I felt her warm breathing on my face.

She was close. Yes, she was that close.

I tried to keep still, tried to keep my breathing normal, tried to keep my heart from leaping out of my chest as the hand that was brushing my bangs a little while ago agonizingly made its way to my cheek, lightly caressing my skin with her fingertips. It didn’t linger for long as after a few seconds of torturing me, as if that wasn’t enough, the weight on my bed slowly became heavy and then…I felt it.

That excruciatingly light, soft, silky and warm pressure against my cheek.

She kissed me.

“Haruna…” I moaned out softly as soon as I felt that soft pressure fade from my heated cheek. I want more, I need more, but as I slowly opened my eyes, I heard a scramble and a thud followed by a yelp of pain out of her. After blinking for a few times, I turned to look at her and found her sitting on the floor, facing her bed a few feet away from mine. As a frown made its way across my face, I pushed myself up to a sitting position with a groan—since my lower back’s still hurts a bit—then stared at her back. It looked like she was…rubbing her forehead, mumbling out incoherent things which seriously confuses me.

“Haruna? Are you—“

“I’m fine!” Was her loud, high pitched reply that not only surprised me, but surprised her as well. My frown deepened as she kept her back to me as she added in her normal tone, after she cleared her throat. “I’m f-fine. Ju-just…I-I…I’m looking for…something under my bed…? Ah, y-yes! That’s r-right. I’m just looking at something I d-dropped under my be-bed…so um...” She said before she demonstrated her excuse by crawling under her bed to look for her…something.

I watch her for a moment, amused to see what she’ll come up with that she dropped under her bed. A dirt? A rock? A dead insect? Casper?

“I-I don’t th-think it’s…here…”

Right, nothing. And I was leaning on her to say she’s looking for Casper. Tch.

I let out a soft chuckle as I continue to watch her keep the act for a few second. It wasn’t until I bluntly asked, “Did you just kiss me while I was sleeping?” did she stopped and jerk in surprise causing her to hit her head under her bed. A moan of pain soon follows and I couldn’t help but feel a bit guilty for causing that.

“Are you okay?” I asked as I made my way to her, kneeling beside her as she crawled herself out to sit next to me. I gave her a sympathetic smile as she began pouting, eyes downcast to the floor while she rubs her head.

“It hurts…” She admitted softly with a frown, causing me to let out a chuckle at how cute she is. But instead of telling her that, I opted for telling her the obvious.

“That’s what you get for lying.” I tell her with a grin. She glanced at me through the corner of her eye for a second then turned her head to look away, giving me a clear view of the back of her head. The tips of her ears seems to be reddish though and I have a feeling she’s biting her lower lip as well. Typical reaction really. And yeah, she knows what I’m talking about. Maybe I should point out to her how she sucks at lying. Hmmm. Meh, it does seem fun to watch her make up some excuse to avoid answering questions. Much like it’s fun to watch her squirm a bit.

Speaking of watching her squirm.

“You didn’t answer my question.” I pointed out as I raised my eyebrow, giving the back of her head a knowing look. “Did you or did you not take advantage of poor, innocent little me while I was slumbering away in Lala Land?” I know that interpretation is a little messed up, but I’m trying to lighten things up for her, you know. Doesn’t seem to work though as she replied back with silence. Hmmm. Let’s try calming exercises then.

“Look, it’s okay if you did kiss me on the cheek while I was sleeping.” I assured her with a shrug. “I really don’t mind as long as you don’t make a habit of it like do it every time I’m sleeping.” And…could you believe I got a reaction out of her from that? I seriously saw her flinch and so I can’t help but wonder here.

I narrowed my eyes in suspicion. “That…that wasn’t the first time…you kissed me while I was sleeping was it…?”

She still didn’t answer, but she did move her head a little towards me. It made me frown since that weird saying about how silence means yes comes to mind here. I don’t really believe that shit, but then she’s not really denying it so…does her silence mean…yes?

“You know, I’m not exactly familiar in this type of conversation we’re having, so maybe throwing a little clue—preferably made up of words—would help me understand things.”

“I’m sorry…” She finally sighed out, her shoulders drooping a bit in remorse.

“Okay, big clue.” I nodded with a frown as I turned to look at the floor, feeling a bit confused. I mean, I’m not really sure if I should feel a bit disturbed or...find it sweet and cute, not to mention sweet and disturbing. Oh yeah, I said that already. But it is kinda sweet you know. Just a tad bit disturbing though because…well, I’m sleeping and she’s all kissing me. Isn’t that like an…abuse of some sort that isn’t really lingering on anything sexual and is more towards being an innocent abuse or something ridiculously close to that kind of term I just ridiculously made up for the sake of her being a goody goody? Did I confuse you? Yeah, apparently you’re not alone on that since I confused myself there as well. But that aside, seriously, for reals…

“EVERY TIME that I was sleeping?” I asked incredulously as I glanced at her through the corner of my eye.

She turned her body a little, imitating how I’m facing my bed, our shoulders almost touching as we sat on the floor side by side. She had her eyes downcast, causing her glasses to slide down a little on the bridge of her nose. Her face flushed furiously as she bit her lower lip, looking a bit hesitant in answering my question. But after a moment, thankfully, she decided to answer as she nodded her head, admitting softly, “Ju-just a couple of t-times…”

“How many times is ‘just a couple of times?’” I asked again, turning my head to look at her fully, which in turn, made her turn away from me, embarrassed.

“I…I d-don’t know…” Was her reply that once again simply stunned me. I mean, that just means she lost count, right?

Right…?

Right.

Right!

So if it’s right, if that’s the case, then…

“Wow…” I breathed out as I turned to look at my bed just a few feet in front of us. I tilted my head slightly, frowning as I was still unsure of how I should feel about this...brand new information she just shared with me. It was still…disturbingly sweet for me. Keywords here?

Disturbingly sweet.

We were both silent for a few minutes, both of us preoccupied with our own thoughts. I don’t know what she’s thinking, so don’t ask me. As much as I like to be bestowed upon with the powers of mind reading—especially when it comes to Haruna—I don’t have that kind of power. I do know that she feels a bit guilty though. It’s actually obvious in her face as she has her lips pursed, eyes downcast as she wears a small frown, shoulder’s slumped a bit and she’s playing with the hem of her pajama top. I know that it looked more like she’s shy or embarrassed than guilty, but her letting out a sigh pretty much says it all.

Not liking the look she has, I nudge her lightly on her shoulder. “Hey, c’mon now. I wasn’t kidding when I said I don’t mind if you kiss me.” I tell her with a small smile that quickly faltered when she glanced at me, still looking a bit remorseful. I tried to soothe her as I added with a shrug, “And I guess I don’t mind you stealing kisses while I was sleeping either,” before I looked away and sighed.

My eyes made its way to the floor and I began playing with the hem of my shirt as I thought back on how I’m feeling a bit lame again especially when I just admitted, “I do feel a bit…disappointed that I was sleeping while you were kissing me. I prefer to be awake while you kiss me, you know,” shyly with my face heating up a bit. Okay, erase the ‘a bit’ part since everything just feels hot now. Especially now that she’s looking at me. At least I feel her looking at me. I can feel her eyes on the side of my face and…I don’t want to look for the simple reason that I might experience 5th degree burns or whatever number of degree I’d get to experience from extreme embarrassment. I’m just taking precautions here, really.

“I’ll…I’ll ke-keep that in mind…” Was her soft reply. I glanced at her and found her smiling to herself with her eyes downcast to her lap, blushing a little. Her smile was infectious that I couldn’t help but smile back, causing that lousy feeling of lameness to slowly fades out of me. In fact, I was feeling a lot like myself that I couldn’t help but be a bit playful to her.

“So?” I nudge her gently on her shoulder, trying to bring her back to her own Lala land. She blinked back a couple of times then turned to look at me, looking a bit confused. The grin across my face widened and I couldn’t help but do that eyebrow wiggling thing that Miichan does as I tell her suggestively, “I’m awake right now.”

She tilted her head slightly, still oblivious to what I’m suggesting. Only when I lightly tapped my cheek with my index finger did she finally get what I meant. And let me tell you, I wanted to laugh out loud at her reaction. She looked pretty shocked and she even recoiled a bit by moving away from me.

“Wh-wh-wha-wha-what?” She horribly stuttered as her blush deepened. She looked like she was about to burst into flames and…I willed myself not to laugh as I looked at her coyly, tapping my cheek once again.

“A kiss.” I simply tell her. “I think you at least owe me one.”

She looked like she wants to bolt and run for the hills, shouting madly onto the night. Not kidding. She also look like she’s in retarded Nemo mode as her mouth keeps opening and closing, but no words seems to be coming out as her mind’s not functioning. So it’s kinda funny if you imagine both things at the same time. Her, running to the hills with her looking like a retarded Nemo. Yeah, I think it’s safe to say that I broke her. Really, I should be awarded as best girlfriend of the century for causing her to be like this. And yeah, that’s sarcasm. Ugh.

Time for some damage control, I guess.

I let out a sigh before giving her panicky self a sheepish smile. “Haruna, calm down. I’m just—“ And then, just like that, I found myself frozen, flabbergasted as with just a blink of an eye, she rudely cuts me off  and surprised me by leaning towards me, invading my personal space, placing a hand on my shoulder to steady herself and give me a soft, tender kiss on my cheek that left my whole body in flames.

She kissed me.

And just like when she kissed me earlier in my sleep, I felt the want and the need for her to kiss me somewhere else burning inside me.

My lips.

I want her…I need to feel her lips on mine.

Despite how I wished for her not to pull away, for her lips to just…stay where I can feel them, I felt her lips move away. I moved my head slightly towards her as she pulled away slowly, causing me to feel her soft smooth skin against mine. My heart was beating a mile a minute and I bite back the gasp as the side of our lips brushed agonizingly against each other. It was brief, only a for a moment, only for a second…

…but I cherish that fleeting second that brought so much fire in me.




TBC


______________________________________________________

Hey, not much, but it's a start of things heading to homerun. :lol:
______________________________________________________
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 25: Karma's a BEACH Part 3!)
Post by: Yuki88 on June 29, 2014, 07:28:44 PM
FINALLY AN UPDATE HOLY MOTHER HARUNA I'M DEAD

LOL at Mariko getting another crazy friend added. ROFL because she is just a little stranger kid. LMAO because the kid is named Haruna. AND ROFLMAO THAT MEANING OF GAY OMFG.

Damn that Haruna kid lolol. I can totally understand Mariko's annoyance at her because kids.... are like that. "orz

AND OMFG LKALSDLAKSDJLASKDJLASKDJALSDKASJDLKSDJLAKSDJKASDLALSD THEY AASDOJASLKDJALSKDJASKLDJSLD WHOOOOAAA THEY, I MEAN HARUNA KISSED MARIKO ALSODJALDJALSKDJALSKDJALKDJALD EVEN THOUGH ONLY ON HER CHEEK \:v/

AND ONE MORE OMFG HARUNA DID THAT A COUPLE TIMES. SHE'S ON A ROLL BABE \:v/

AND EVEN MORE OMFG DAMMIT HARUNA YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS AND MARIKO YOU DID WELL TURNING YOUR HEAD AT THE RIGHT TIME YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS \:v/ *doing fanfare*

END OF OMFG EXCUSE ME WHILE I BARF RAINBOW \:v\

I'm not sure if I read it too fast or this update is damn short but OH WELL better short than nothing :3

And then........

In all honesty I forgot what I left on the comment last time so I had to go and read it again LOL. As for the long waiting time, NO PROBLEM BRO I HAVE YET TO UPDATE MY FIC FOR MORE THAN 7 MONTHS I CAN UNDERSTAND. *flees before all that fic's readers read this comment*

and btw since you're sick, I guess I made wrong decision by sending you sexytary's pics :P
Get well soon bro! :D



PS. been a long time since the last time I made ultra long comment lol

EDIT: AND HEY FOR THE 1ST TIME IN MY LIFE OF BASKET CASE FANS I BECAME THE FIRST ONE TO LEAVE COMMENT YAY ME
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 25: Karma's a BEACH Part 3!)
Post by: Ava on June 29, 2014, 07:55:58 PM
How can you leave us like that!!

Like I'm dying here!!

And a question i think we all have who is she?? What didi she do to mariko to make her mad like that

And how cute of haruna to steal kisses from mariko in her sleep
That is just so kawaiii

Update soon please!!!
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 25: Karma's a BEACH Part 3!)
Post by: Haru_Jei on June 29, 2014, 11:35:51 PM
After many months, you're back! Well, I haven't been online for a while either :lol:.

Anyway, love the chapter! XD When I was reading it, it felt kind of short or maybe it was just my imagination. But seriously, who's the kid? A random character? She's funny, but it's understandable since she's just a kid and obviously don't know the meaning of sarcasm and other big words :lol:. However, kids nowadays are the worse; most of them know how to curse already. I have a five year old cousin who already know how to say the word 'fag' and 'fuck', and others in which he doesn't know the real meaning behind those words and he learned from his older brother by hearing. I was like WTF?! This is why we shouldn't curse in front of the children or they'll end up being influenced by us adults :smhid.
But I really can't believe you left us hanging at the end of the chapter. I was seriously hoping that Mariko would pull Haruna into their first kiss after she pulled away from Mariko's cheek! Who would ever thought that Haruna was already kissing Mariko without her knowing it? :lol:

Same here, I haven't been really reading other peoples fanfics for some time either. Been very busy with school; finals :bleed eyes:, but began to read the ones I've missed like crazy since I finished school about a month and half ago :). My laptop has been being a bitch to me since it wasn't booting and it took the shop at least two months to freaking repair :angry:. I'm currently resuming writing the next chapter of my long fic and having a hard time to think of a plot for my OS requests.
It's only normal to have such reaction when watching yuri and yaoi for the first time; I just use to my sister's tactics :lol:.
Don't worry, it actually makes sense. During the Medieval Era, the Catholics thought the Earth was shaped like a cube because of how the ground was flat and not round, but someone discovered or rather calculated that the Earth was round. When they told the church the truth, they denied it and I think they killed them.

Wow! :shocked That was a really long comment I must say :lol:. Anywho, I hope you'll get better :).
Please do update real' soon. No need to rush things; just take your time. :) XD

P.S.: I'm real' happy to hear that you're going to read my fics. If you prefer, I think it's easier and faster to read them on Tumblr; they're all under my name.
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 25: Karma's a BEACH Part 3!)
Post by: theblueknight on June 30, 2014, 09:55:19 AM
 Okay lets get started!!! first of all thank you!! for finally updating BC!!! My reaction was a crazy one I was like really crazy (http://28.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lzi5gxinwX1qjey22o3_500.gif)

 (http://37.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ljghjoQK321qfuy02o1_500.gif)

I just well lost it!!

(http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lxvmlrqc2s1qeuabv.gif)

(http://asset-d.soup.io/asset/6021/2523_d4ce.gif)

(http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m9k5crxT1P1rdzjgeo1_400.gif)

I really appreciate your hard work and dedication to this chapter and I am happy this was one of the best birthday gifts ever!!!

(http://31.media.tumblr.com/93256832f93936a5aec01ea7491eb1f3/tumblr_mhgpne8ro11qmqm7ro1_500.gif)

Now then onto the rest of what I was going to say... lets see ... why don't we start with this...

(http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ln2rozr4ma1qcbdug.gif)

(http://31.media.tumblr.com/81d88dca310dd48433b1d8a4ab367723/tumblr_mo8lxtds4t1qj2ep9o1_500.gif)

How dare you say all that stuff about me!!!

(http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7s8i3jVEG1rq75kzo1_500.gif)

I am not uncomfortable when it comes to giving advice to my friends no matter the subject!
I care about my friends believe or not and I try to help all of them no matter what ... even if they tease me and troll me and wont let me sing "let it go" I still care about all my friends equally .

(http://www.akb48wrapup.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/09/83b56096.jpg)

now then moving on...

(http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m05yimguIQ1qi0fgf.gif)

what the hell are you talking about? I never did no such thing!!

(http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m05yi0Y5Bm1qi0fgf.gif)

Oi I have a waifu so how dare ya try to get at me eh bro?

wait...

(http://cybertechinfoz.com/wp-content/uploads/2014/gif/Haruna%20Kojima.gif)

Dude that just wrong!! we are bros!!!

(http://24.media.tumblr.com/828e00fc62b5cc401d856dafd514f6b4/tumblr_myjwg67UAu1qlem5oo1_500.gif)

how about ... we keep it a just us as bros? okay

(http://37.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lpe6mfALYF1qkp6vzo1_500.gif)

now onto to grave matters....

so.... you are determine to find where I live and come steal my Mariharu pic...is that right?

(http://38.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lnpwmfafrb1qjp5xdo1_500.gif)

(http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-oUrVQXlcWrU/T-3IiJKbAaI/AAAAAAAAAxg/vOzr36ECKOs/s1600/29-4a.gif)

ha ha ha don't make me laugh... I would like to see you try ...

(http://27.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ln1q6aS1061qilaabo1_500.gif)

Anyways... back to the story I was really surprise about haruna having the balls to kiss mariko in her sleep .  :farofflook: :luvluv1: :cool1: :imdead: I mean she is the shy type you would think she would not do that kind of stuff.... but either way I found it very interesting when I read that she kissed her many times that she cant remember .... at first when I read it I didn't think I read it correctly but when I read it again I was like

(http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m9iava0UnL1qlv5yi.gif)

In the end I enjoyed reading this but I felt that you had kept this short and just to troll me...

(http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-3wzE6-H7sX0/T6lcHSimoxI/AAAAAAAABHc/oG1CJ0zkxhI/s320/crying-cat.gif)

I hope that that is not the case either way I love this chapter and I am so happy that it was gift for my birthday from one of my favorite authors even though you troll me all the time...

(http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-5nt7zDCBSrs/UQ1pa7tqofI/AAAAAAAAAY0/KEuzeU45P3Y/s1600/NVM.gif)

either way I cant wait to read the next chapter and I hope its soon :)

and even though you do all this to me I still love ya bro!!! (but only like a bro)

(http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-_2SeegC4Jhc/T9EgcK0ZqMI/AAAAAAAAC2g/MwpKWE9j0Vk/s1600/cat-puppy-hug-gif.gif)




Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 25: Karma's a BEACH Part 3!)
Post by: chichay12 on June 30, 2014, 04:15:45 PM
Quote from: FoF on June 29, 2014, 06:18:23 PM
@chichay12: I'm thinking, hot kissu, midnight snuggles that turns to neck kissing. Moving the kisses downwards, lots of blushing, getting sweaty, a bit more and I'd say that'll calm Mariko somehow. :lol: And I'm not cruel! XD I'm just thinking, hey let's play with people for a while. :lol: kidding. ^^; Anyway, Thanks for reading and commenting ages ago chichay12! XD
when i start reading,i intend to finish it..so u better finish your update alright? XD (or else i will hunt you down fof)  :grr:
and u know, i'm a big fan of yours so..u will see anytime u update(and in facebook) lol

back to your update..
omg kissu!!!! but only in cheeks...but kiss is still a kiss so  :luvluv1: :luvluv2: :nya: :wriggly:
more kiss please...i want in the lips *teehee*

thank u for the update!!
have a nice day fof :on gay:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 25: Karma's a BEACH Part 3!)
Post by: sastio13 on July 01, 2014, 08:27:33 AM
yeay! an update! an update! FoF-san made an update!  :shakeit:
after read all chapters of Basket Case, finally i comment in here :)
chibi haru-chan, same like another kids, annoying, inocent, and cute....
wohooo mariko, you teach some new vocab for haru-chan lol
yeay! i'm so gay! lets dig hole together! lol
hem, so, goody-goody-betty, you like to kiss mariko on the cheek while mariko's sleeping huh? :huhuh:
bad girl... you better kiss her while she awake, 'kay?
the end of this chapter is.... :banghead:
please continue FoF-san! thankyou :bow:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 25: Karma's a BEACH Part 3!)
Post by: flameeyes on July 02, 2014, 09:05:55 AM
UPDATO!!!!!!!!!!!
(http://i87.photobucket.com/albums/k147/LTvball121/DespicableMe-Minions.gif)
 this is just so much~!!!!!
you made me so gay!!!!!!!!!
(http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_menzcdKUG71r27l78.gif)

but.
(https://blackgekikara.files.wordpress.com/2014/06/banderas-feels.gif)

(http://media.tumblr.com/29c94660554e4dae4026fabd72d8b326/tumblr_inline_n5o0381jD21qafrh6.gif)

this is not happening right?

(http://www.awesomelyluvvie.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/12/crying-cyrus.gif)

Haruna "kiss" Mariko... on the cheek!!!!

(http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m3y0ekWQz81r3zat8.gif)

this is just...
(http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m3y3pbITAT1r3zat8.gif)

but then...
Haruna says.no.
she didn't really says it. but.
She always kiss mariko when she is sleeping...
and it feels like...
(http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lkzx2lBS0G1qfiuy9.gif)
We the fans.... specially ME waiting this whole thing... and you...
(http://i1231.photobucket.com/albums/ee512/ilikeanani9/reaction%20gifs/alsosososad.gif)

YOU~!!!

(http://media.tumblr.com/4bba6bd45721dc6805349c1b127bc03d/tumblr_inline_moo7jkhy7h1qz4rgp.gif)

how many times you kiss her? hu?

and you (Haruna) was like...
(http://x3.fjcdn.com/thumbnails/comments/Because+I+lost+count+_1973bec302e061c63748458cef8218ff.gif)

this is just

(http://media.giphy.com/media/Zt5GuccxXnub6/giphy.gif)

you just betray me... Haruna~

(http://media.tumblr.com/724554ef8acdb2daec30fd847d78a684/tumblr_inline_n5thhzMLW21qafrh6.gif)
I feel really betrayed
(http://replygif.net/i/109.gif)

but then...
I can't die yet...
the story still not yet to end...

(http://gifatron.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/04/george-popcorn.gif)

*me continue reading*

(http://media.tumblr.com/7b0c327219f16188e5fc446cf0de1429/tumblr_inline_n5t6iq8jSu1qafrh6.gif)

then

(http://media.tumblr.com/31fe8c323feea0649215922d1cc1c1e0/tumblr_inline_n49w94wXCm1qafrh6.gif)

Mariko is asking Haruna a KISSU!!!!!!!
(http://www.gurl.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/08/please-gif.gif)

every word I'm reading is just like a years

and then
it happens!!!!!!

(http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lqij84AKzn1qafrh6.gif)

(http://1.bp.blogspot.com/-6E1hlWC2dzc/Uo7BOsifrXI/AAAAAAAAAy4/UAA9Ryc5DD4/s1600/feels+heart+attack.gif)

(http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lmeqzvuWEc1qafrh6.gif)

this is so much

(http://media.tumblr.com/2fc54cdc030abbe238b584691fa6a27c/tumblr_inline_mpjbyzmvpL1qz4rgp.gif)

(http://media.tumblr.com/3338389cd046d70e845280ea5f47f26b/tumblr_inline_mqa2ymeFYq1qz4rgp.gif)

..................................................

(http://media.tumblr.com/653c1350beca4cdca8a8e242af05c274/tumblr_inline_msm77yy6DX1qz4rgp.gif)

IS WHY....

(http://media.tumblr.com/4c258ba71a4d9f1219e2dfe9ef8d810c/tumblr_inline_n4kg8aocA51qafrh6.gif)

FOREVER!!!!!!!! [/b]

..................

(http://media.tumblr.com/6109b29fe0c37e41db156ef4bd501fee/tumblr_inline_morywmt6a41qz4rgp.gif)


 :mon lovelaff: YOU ARE JUST AWESOME FOF-NEE-chan!!!!! :mon lovelaff:  :mon inluv:

BUT~

(http://37.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m6rshhM7kn1rzhv5ho1_500.gif)


 :mon heh: :mon heh: :mon heh: :mon heh: :mon heh: :mon heh: :mon heh: :mon heh:

you know
 :mon misch:
you always makes me so GAY~
 :shy2:

and again....

Thank you for this update chu~
  :on asmo:

=========

so that's all for now...
it been a long long while sine I post some comment here :lol:
but god this is just something you know

any how~ XDDD

(http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010715106685.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010715106683.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/pen1_27.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/pen1_48.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/pen1_27.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010715106683.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010715106685.gif)

  take care always  (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/192.gif)   and keep up your good work nee-san  (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010716953704.gif)

I will wait for you next updato~ (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010717495992.gif)

Ja ne~  (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/o0020002010716117398.gif)

 (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/tama-07.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/on_gay8.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/tama-07.gif)
 
         
◄FLAMEEYES     
 

Proud to be an E-book reader
 (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/pen1_49.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/pen1_49.gif) (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/pen1_49.gif)


p.s. Let's dig more some hole together fof-nee :3
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 25: Karma's a BEACH Part 3!)
Post by: michiyo48 on July 27, 2014, 07:42:53 AM
Yeay finally BC is updated  :twothumbs I miss it and fof-san so much :3
I just found it because I was so busy preparing for university entrance exams. There were so many tests btw I had no time to have fun :smhid lol
So sorry for just commenting then fof-san! :bow:
Anyway thanks for the support for me as well! Yeah I'll always do my best :) and I did the best in every entrance exam I had. I'm glad that I'm finally accepted in a university :D hehe but I'm still waiting for the other schools result, I'll still have interview test there. Plese wish me luck and I'll do my best! ^^ I always pray for you too :)

About the story.. Oh wow wowww  :bleed eyes: :drool:
Haruna kissed Mariko while she was sleeping  :panic: :inlove: Thats just ...!!!
And Mariko asked her to... And their lips..
wkwkw
oh wow
I need more lol  XD
 :cathappy:

Glad to see the update! Please update the next chapter soon..
I'll wait for it! kkk do your best and take care!  :deco:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 25: Karma's a BEACH Part 3!)
Post by: Drakon on August 30, 2014, 09:32:43 PM
Amazing fic. Very interesting spelled the characters.
All in topic. And the humor and banter. A romantic note. And the reasoning about friendship. Lightness, playfulness.
There is no excessive saturation in process of reading. And this is a big plus.
Just one question. Uh ... where obnimashki? Kiss taboo, but a hugs???
I understand that Mariko completely not romantic nature, but at least one hugs Haruna deserved. Hint of a hug? Thought?
Yet lines TakaTomo little. De facto its no all. It would be great if You did a little digression in their direction.

I look forward to the continuation of Your story.
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (HPOV Chapter 2: Words aren't enough.)
Post by: noah minami on September 12, 2014, 05:43:22 PM
LOL. I WAS HERE COMMENT. hey fof sama! haha i really like the haruna pov. pfft miichan is funny lol. mistaken the words of beautiful and the throwing can to that guy. hoping the next update will be long.haha. I'm waiting and others too.

off to do my homework.jya .hahaha
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (HPOV Chapter 2: Words aren't enough.)
Post by: Yuki88 on September 12, 2014, 07:28:35 PM
I'm not sure if I'm missing something because I can't see the new update (if it did exist) :/
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (HPOV Chapter 2: Words aren't enough.)
Post by: noah minami on September 12, 2014, 07:33:39 PM
Quote from: Yuki88 on September 12, 2014, 07:28:35 PM
I'm not sure if I'm missing something because I can't see the new update (if it did exist) :/


Haruna 2nd pov at chapter 2. Try look at it
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (HPOV Chapter 2: Words aren't enough.)
Post by: Yuki88 on September 12, 2014, 07:43:47 PM
OMG Thanks!

OMG.... OMFG.... OH MAH FAKKEN GAWD.

So all this time Miichan had misunderstood the beginning XD
It's interesting how Haruna noticed Mariko and her invisible wall in split second and also how she wanted to break free... Yep. Can't wait until she's completely un-Betty-ed.


Also, can't wait for the next chapter :3
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (HPOV Chapter 2: Words aren't enough.)
Post by: noah minami on September 12, 2014, 07:52:38 PM
Quote from: Yuki88 on September 12, 2014, 07:43:47 PM
OMG Thanks!

OMG.... OMFG.... OH MAH FAKKEN GAWD.

So all this time Miichan had misunderstood the beginning XD
It's interesting how Haruna noticed Mariko and her invisible wall in split second and also how she wanted to break free... Yep. Can't wait until she's completely un-Betty-ed.


Also, can't wait for the next chapter :3


Haha. Your welcome XD.  Yeaaa everyone is waiting for update haha
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (HPOV Chapter 2: Words aren't enough.)
Post by: sastio13 on September 13, 2014, 03:24:38 PM
Quote from: noah minami on September 12, 2014, 07:52:38 PM
Quote from: Yuki88 on September 12, 2014, 07:43:47 PM
OMG Thanks!

OMG.... OMFG.... OH MAH FAKKEN GAWD.

So all this time Miichan had misunderstood the beginning XD
It's interesting how Haruna noticed Mariko and her invisible wall in split second and also how she wanted to break free... Yep. Can't wait until she's completely un-Betty-ed.


Also, can't wait for the next chapter :3


Haha. Your welcome XD.  Yeaaa everyone is waiting for update haha
yeah, i'm waiting for update too!
Fof-san, don't you want to update? hmm...
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (HPOV Chapter 2: Words aren't enough.)
Post by: Ava on September 16, 2014, 03:47:02 AM
I super like harunas pov

But i would like for you to continue the story

Would you continue or are you leavin it like that??
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (HPOV Chapter 2: Words aren't enough.)
Post by: giotuyet on September 16, 2014, 06:43:42 AM
 :jphip: I pressed remove my comment by mistake :banghead: How stupid ! But FoF-san read it so i think it's ok ! HPOV, I like it so much  :inlove: I'm 1 of 26 persons vote for it  :thumbsup I'm impressed how they can understand each other although they just meet the first time  :shocked So, 1% crush is a misunderstanding  :lol: I wonder when, how, why Haruna fall for Mariko ? Wait for next updating ! Again thank you so much for HPOV ! Please come back as soon as you can !
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (HPOV Chapter 2: Words aren't enough.)
Post by: FoF on September 16, 2014, 09:48:05 PM
To people who are asking where the HPOVs are located, I've placed / will be placing it on the end of each chapter. Right now I've only have chapter 2, so head over there and just look at the bottom. Or shortcut it by ctrl+F and search for HPOV / OMAKE. I'm sorry I didn't say it mainly because I don't want to make a big deal out of it. Just practicing really. And reviewing the story because I really do want to end this asap. And with that said, I will continue it. So don't you guys worry.  I'll end this soon and will try to make it painless as possible. *and cue FoF's killer smile* lol.

I'm doing HPOVs which seem like I disregarded the whole poll thingy.  :nervous Sorry about that. I wanted to try something different, or rather someone different. It's fun. It's a nice change to the usual biting Scrooge which is a riot to write. I'm entirely sure I did not pull Betty right, but hey, no harm in trying.  :lol: That seems to be my motto in life for this year.  :nervous

So I have the next Mariko chappy marked on the 21st EST. A special day for me!  :hip smile: <- is that an ass? butt smile then. Hehe.

I'll reply to all the comments on the 21st. So Ta-ta. See ya  :)

Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (HPOV Chapter 2: Words aren't enough.)
Post by: Drakon on January 03, 2015, 01:37:17 AM
Hello. So when, you say, you will update?
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (HPOV Chapter 2: Words aren't enough.)
Post by: hakase309 on January 17, 2015, 10:45:35 PM
thanks for creating this fic m(_ _)m
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (HPOV Chapter 2: Words aren't enough.)
Post by: giotuyet on April 14, 2015, 01:08:32 AM
11/9/2014 -> today = 9 months T.T FoF-san ! Where are you ?
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (HPOV Chapter 2: Words aren't enough.)
Post by: Sara-chan on June 18, 2015, 02:15:41 AM
Fof-san where are you?  :mon hobo:
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (HPOV Chapter 2: Words aren't enough.)
Post by: FoF on July 15, 2015, 03:46:08 PM
AN: Do people still read this? Seriously? Anyone? Because I can drop it like it's hot.  :lol: :lol: :lol: I can already imagine someone looking at me weirdly for saying that.  :lol:
Anyway, I'm just going to throw this quick because I'm getting tired of revising it over and over and over again. This is frckng MONTHS in the making.  :banghead: :banghead: So I had to cut it. Surprise Surprise. Ugh. I had like 22 pages, but I'm posting only 9 pages of what I've written because mostly it's crap. See? 13 pages of nonsense. Effn ell.  :bleed eyes:

I have a severe case of writer's block, FYI. I've apparently reached my limit. But I have been reading tons and tons lately which is probably why I feel restless nowadays. Drawing doesn't help cure my restlessness so...gonna try writing again. Maybe I read too much or whatever. Sorry, babbling  :lol:

Thanks for reading and commenting and thank youing lol. Though I noticed that he Thank You button changed? I actually prefer the old button. (don't kick me out for saying that  :cry: ) lol

This is for Yuki88 who had her beerday a few months ago. Sorry it's not much, but at least I kept my promise...?  :nervous  :nervous Don't stop dreaming my dear songstress. Continue to be awesome  :) Oh and thank you for translating those awesome blogs of the girls.  :thumbup

Enjoy...or not.  :nervous

Oh and if you guys can point out if there are new Mariharu fics here that I can read, that'll be awesome. Or if you can tell me they're dead in the fanfic world, that'll be awesome as well.  :lol:

Thanks!


----



Chapter 26: Karma's still a BEACH!




“…uh Miss?”

“What?!” I replied with a growl, gritting my teeth hard as I removed my hand that was covering my heated face. I cursed internally at the very nice timing my glorious, fucked up mind brought up AGAIN for the nth time. Ugh.

Don’t get me wrong, I love the visuals and the remembering, not to mention the warm-fluttering-feels since it makes me smile like an idiot, but remembering that certain memory? That precious memory whilst I’m face to face with an unknown Hybrid lady in a shop looking mightily surprised at my sudden outburst? Damn you head of mine! Damn you! Can you be anymore fucked up?! Seriously?!

“Sorry.” She blinked back her surprise and held out her hands. “It’s just…you look a bit flushed. Are you alright?”

“Head rush.” I simply answered, mumbling as I placed a hand on my forehead, my elbow resting on the countertop of the display case of the store I’m in. “Give me a minute to unrush my head.” I tell Hybrid lady as I held up my free hand.

“Here.” The lady says as she rounds the counter and hands me the stool she was sitting on. “Take a seat and…try to relax. Take deep breaths. Helps to unrush heads…or so I’m told.”

I turned to look at her, then at the stool she just placed beside me.

“Do you want some water too? I don’t know if that helps, but it might.” She added as she placed a hand on my shoulder, her voice a bit husky and low, concern apparent in her hardcore features. It was weird you know. How she actually looks…genuinely worried for me. Me, a stranger.

How…weird.

Hmm? Why do I call the saleslady Hybrid lady you ask?

Mainly because of how she looks. She kinda looks like a thug with a touch of emo or gothic on her; a hybrid. Cornrow hairstyle, thick makeup, went a little overboard with the eyeliner actually which brought about the emo or gothic reference and yeah, feels fitting to call her a hybrid. Surprised the hell out of me the moment we entered the shop. Thankfully she didn’t notice me cringe and that I almost held my hands up in surrender or something when I walked in. She would’ve carved my ass if she’d seen that. Hmm. You know, I’m guessing if she wasn’t working here, the polo shirt that she’s wearing would be replaced with a tank top wherein you’d see her massive tattoos or something. With how she looks, she seemed like the type really.

Hmm? I’m being judgmental and mean here you say? Boo-hoo. Tears. Whatever. Like that’s new. Tch.

I couldn’t help but glance at the hand resting on my shoulder because well, much like what I said earlier, yeah, stranger. Not really into touching strangers, really. She noticed of course, causing her to recoil her hand as she gives me an apologetic smile. “Sorry. Just… I just don’t want you to hurt your pretty ass when you faint on me. I know our floor is all dull and boring, but I’m not sure if you lying on it would make it all better.” She jokes, obviously trying to lighten things up.

Keyword: trying. She may think that she’s doing the lighting up between us, but the silence that soon follows as I raised my eyebrow at her hopefully tells her that I’m not really feeling it. And you know, I don’t want to be all egocentric here or whatever but…it kinda feels like she’s trying to be cute here…

Huh…

“Uh, thanks…” I said a moment later, wearing a small frown as I sat down at the stool she offered. “And no thanks for the water.” I quickly added remembering her offer. She let out a chuckle after that, causing me to look at her strangely.

Again with the weirdness.

“It’s the ‘pretty ass’ thing huh.” She replied as she rounded the counter, resuming her position earlier as she stood across from me, smiling.

I cocked my head to the side, keeping the small from across my face, confused. “What?”

“I weirded you out.” She simply said after letting out another chuckle. “It’s obvious and I’m thinking it’s because of the ‘pretty ass’ comment I just threw out. A bit much?”

Hmmm. You know I wanted to say it’s because of her looks, how she looks like she’s going to pull out a knife on me and mug me, but…now that she mentions it…

“I didn’t notice.” Stating the obvious as I shrugged. Well that and I just don’t care. The latter seems a lot like me so let’s go with that.

“Ego Shattered to Pieces.” She dramatically said to no one, her eyes looking somewhat far away as she slides her held up hand into the air, gesturing as if the words she said magically turns up. Turning to look back at me, she grinned. “That seems like a good book for me to read right now, don’t you think?”

I raised my eyebrow. Okay, final verdict, she’s weird. And did I mention that I think she’s trying to be cute here? Because she totally is and…it’s kinda weirding me out. She seem aware of it as she laughed a little, using the back of her hand to partly cover her lips.

“So a phone to make your friend ‘gay’ as your little sister puts it.” She shook her head before she turned to look at the cellphones in display. “Well, I don’t know if a ‘gay’ phone exists, so maybe buying a rainbow case with any phone would be gayish enough for your friend.”

Yeah, story short, she heard the kid—who’s currently playing loudly with one of the phones in display on my far left because that’s her friends’ phone at school and they play that menopausal flying birds hell bent on destroying some crappy fort all the time—told me to hurry up and buy a phone for my friend to make her gay so we can dig a hole and eat nonstop sweets later. Made the Hybrid lady giggle but I was all meh about it. Though it does amuse me whenever the kid yells out she’s gay out in the street. I’ve been receiving condescending looks from people because of that. Fun times. Heh.

I let out a sigh as I looked back at the cell phones. “She likes pink.” I informed Hybrid lady causing her to look back at me. Or at least I feel that she’s looking at me. Didn’t really turn to look at her as I kept on looking.

“So is it a gay girlfriend or a gay girl friend? The latter has space in between girl and friend by the way.”

I glanced at her, not the least surprise to find her looking at me curiously, suspiciously even. In turn, I raised my eyebrow at her. “And this concerns you because…?”

“I’m interested in the enduring pattern of emotional, romantic, and/or sexual attractions, primarily or exclusively to people of the same sex.” She tells me as if stating the obvious as she wears a playful smile.

“Which in layman’s term, you’re asking me if I’m gay, is that right?”

She giggled. “I’m pretty sure you’re above being a layman, but yeah sure. We can go with Wikipedia or a layman’s term, whichever suits you. I’m just curious.”

“Curiosity means you’re interested.” I pointed out as I tilted my head a little. I gave her a blank stare as I ponder why I hadn’t cut her off since it was obvious she’s trying to initiate the dreaded ‘small talk.’ I hate small talk especially to people whom I don’t know and obviously, hybrid lady here is of those, so…why didn’t I…?

“In other books or wherever, yes it may mean that. But to me it may mean differently, depending on your answer of course.” She nodded her head in approval before adding, “Also, by stating that, you do know that you’re being curious as well right? About my intentions or answer.” with a pointed smile. “Does that mean you’re interested as well then?” She grins then winks. Yup, now it’s confirmed. Hybrid lady got the hots for me. Tch. She’s bold though, I’ll give her that. And underneath the heavy makeup, I can tell that she’s very pretty but…nah. She’s just not…Haruna.

No one is.

“Girlfriend without the space.” I tell her simply ignoring her other questions. She seemed surprised at my answer as her eyes noticeably widened and her grin faltered a bit for a few seconds before a very familiar eat shitting grin made it’s way to her lips.

“Color me a bit surprised, albeit actually expecting that answer.” She tells me in amazement as she nodded.

“No such color.” I deadpanned which…annoyingly made her giggle again. She kinda reminds me of Sayaka now. Also Miichan for that matter for being a flirty freak. Maybe they should meet or something so that they can have a giggling, flirting marathon or something. Really now.

“So…girlfriend…” She trailed before she propped her elbow on the glass and rests her chin on her hand. She eyed me curiously. “…this your first time having a girlfriend?”

That’s it. Cutting her off now. Seriously what’s with the 50 questions?

“Oookkkaaayyy…” I drawled as I stood up. “Didn’t know that buying a phone nowadays would involve a series of questions regarding my PRIVATE life wherein—just in case you’re hard on hearing and didn’t notice how I emphasize the obvious keyword there —is PRIVATE and is really none of your business, stranger.” I tell her contemptuously. Harsh? Not really. This small talk is turning into something I don’t want to go to.

Where you ask?

Well I’m thinking she wants to be added on my collection of unwanted crazies. No way it’s going to happen now that I just added a 6 year old to the team. Ugh.
 
After taking hold of the strap of my bag and slinging it over my shoulder, I was about to take a step away when I felt her hand on my wrist. My eyebrow twitched as I felt her hand lightly squeeze my wrist. Without looking at her she tells me after letting out a sigh, “Hey look, I’m sorry if I was overstepping my grounds. I just…I just really find you interesting.”

This again. I’m fucking tired of this ‘I’m interesting’ shit. Seriously.

“Really?” I raised my eyebrow, my voice a bit louder than usual as irritation washes over me. I pulled my hand from her grasp as I turned to her. “More interesting than say someone looking like YOU working here?” Now that’s harsh. Even I could admit that. Even I could see that as her apologetic features seem to harden.

She glared at me. “Guess I should’ve turned on my JAR rather than my gaydar. My mistake.” Her voice that was playful earlier completely changed. Her whole demeanor changed. Mine too because…jar? What’s with turning on a jar? Didn’t know a jar can even be turned on. Wow, inventors nowadays would think of just about anything unnecessary to invent huh.

“Oh FYI, JAR means Judgmental Asshole Radar which I’m thinking completely defines you.” She added, probably noticing my weirded out face on. Don’t blame me since this is the first time I’m hearing about the JAR thing. Miichan usually keeps me up to date with the latest lingos. I don’t think she ever mentioned this though.

But kinda unimportant huh since the lady is looking mightily dangerous now with the heated glare being aimed at me. She’s probably cursing me to death and well…you know it doesn’t really affect me. A part of me is all meh whatever, don’t really care much for the stranger whose fashion sense is a bit questionable. But then there’s a part of me, that despite how angry she looks, how she looked to be imagining my death by her hands, despite that, wonder why her voice to me sounded…empty while her eyes tells so much. Pain, suffering, sadness, anger, disappointment. It made me wonder if this is how I was earlier with Kazuhiko.

…Was I?

“Do us all a favor and deepen that, will you…”

I looked at her retreating back, completely unconcerned of the wound on my wrist. I sat there, unmoving. Despite the heavy rain outside, despite the thunderstorm, I could only hear my heart pounding. Everything else was just…nothing…like I am.

Nothing…like what she said I was…

“Do us all a favor and deepen that, will you…”

Slowly, I turned my gaze to the shiny object that she dropped near my hand.

“Do us all a favor and deepen that, will you…”

“Do us all a favor and deepen that, will you…”

“Do us all a favor and deepen that, will you…”

“Do us all a favor and dee—”


“SHUT UP!!”


---


“…………..h-hey. HEY!” A voice, yelling. Hands on my shoulders, shaking me. Deep rapid breathing. Hyperventilating. Cold sweat. Heart pounding loudly. Voices around me. Unclear. Hand on my right shoulder, gone. Something brown, blurry.

A…paper bag…?

“—this.” A voice, unfamiliar. Sitting down. Still breathing rapidly. Blinking a few times. Trying to focus. Eyes moved upward. Squinting a little. Hybrid lady near me, looking worriedly at me.

“Yes, that’s it. Comeback to us.” I hear her say. She was smiling a little, comfortingly. I shook my head a little. A sound of a paper moving. Turning to look, the lady held up the paper bag closer to me. “Use this and breathe into it. It’ll help.”

I glanced at it for a moment before mumbling hoarsely, "Placebo effect," lightly slapping her hand away with a frown. "Doesn’t work." I added before noticing that my hand was wrapped in a white handkerchief. Turning it a little, there was a red stain on it. Is that…?

“Yeah…” The Hybrid lady drawled as she began scratching the back of her head looking a bit uncomfortable. “You went a little crazy and shattered the glass display into pieces while you shouted your tonsils out.”

I turned and noticed the little shards of glass on the floor…and I’m sitting on the floor with my back against that display case…with the Hybrid lady crouched down in front of me.

Again…?

“Fuck…” I mumbled to myself as I placed my now stinging hand on my face. Face palm how fucked up I am is necessary during times like these.

“You can say that again.” I hear her say as if reading my thoughts. See, she agrees. I am a fuck up. “That’s going on your bill by the way.” She pointed out. And yet another reason for me to face palm myself. Ugh. Wait…

“Where’s the kid?” I asked as I removed my hand from my face, finally remembering I had an unwanted companion with me. I looked to where she was playing earlier and…nope. No one’s there. Not even the guy she’s with.

The Hybrid positioned herself as she sat beside me on the floor, hugging her legs with the paper bag still in her hands. “I didn’t want to upset her more so I told Daisuke to take her in the back room.” She glanced and nodded in the direction of their back room.

“Thanks.” I let out a sigh of relief before leaning my head back and closing my eyes, hands limp on the floor beside me. I know I don’t care much for the Psychedelic one, but I don’t want to traumatize her or something. That’ll be bad. She might turn into another Miichan that her life and death mission is to latch on to me for the rest of my life…because…

“Do us all a favor and deepen that, will you…”

I clenched my wounded hand tight, not caring that it brought about immense pain as I willed myself not to remember those words.

Not again.
Concentrate on your breathing, Mariko.
In and out. Just breathe in and out.
Don’t go back.
You won’t do it again.
Don’t remember.
You’ve come so far.
Think of anything. Something, anything that would make you forget.
Anything…

…Haruna…?

Warmth suddenly covered my hand, causing me to open my eyes in surprise. When had I closed them? I can’t remember. And I’m breathing heavily…cold sweat…shit….shit…shit!

“Hey…are you—“ Words died down from the person beside me as I turned my hand and grabbed hers, intertwining it with mine, gripping hers as tightly as I could. I felt her flinch and I don’t know if it’s because I surprised her or because I was hurting her. I was hurting both of us really, but I was beyond caring. Right now I just need…I need—

"You know…” She suddenly says as she gripped my hand just as hard. I quickly glanced at her, finding her wearing a small smile as she looks at the ceiling.

“…placebo effect sometimes work. What is it that they usually say? Like, ‘when you think it, you can achieve it’ or…something like that. So the paper bag would’ve worked." She tells me causing me to glance at her with a frown. I cocked my head slightly as she shrugged. She then held up the paper bag that she was holding with her free hand, shaking it a bit. "But then it’s entirely different of course if you believe it’s a placebo effect. It counters your positive thinking, don’t you think?" She giggled causing me to frown a little at her.

--a distraction. I needed a distraction. But this distraction is…

“You know what I think your problem is? You crave attention. An attention whore.”

My eyebrow twitched in annoyance before I stared at her warily. “Are you trying to be a psychiatrist or something?”

She tilted her head and frowned a little. “No, but now that you mention it…” She held up her free hand and pointed at me. “…you should probably talk to someone about that. And also have someone take a look at your wound. It probably need a few stitches.”

I gave her a blank stare for a moment before I slowly stood up, yanking my hand from her grasp. I pushed myself up off the floor using my wounded hand. Stupid I know. Had to cringe and hiss at that and the Hybrid lady offered to help me, but I told her nicely by slapping her hand once again that I can perfectly take care of myself.

“Hey, easy now. You shou—“

“So how much do I owe you?” I cut her off as I picked up my bag on the floor before turning to look at the damage I created. And cue defeated sigh whilst I stare at the messy display of brand new cellphone that I may have broken. Pieces of glass were among the cellphones on display and…do I even have enough money to buy all that cellphone? I wonder what Haruna would say if I gave her like 10 of these. Probably question if I had gone mental, which I HAVE. Ugh.

“Talking about it helps you know.” She walked behind the counter.

I clenched my jaw tight before replying, “Shutting up and not talking about it works too.”

“That's not healthy at all. I have a friend who has constant panic attacks as well from a traumatic experience he had and—“

I cut her off asking, “Look, I just want to pay whatever I owe you and maybe buy a phone for my girlfriend. I don’t need the ‘let me be your friend’ sympathy crap from a complete stranger that I don’t even care to know, really. I have enough of those already to last a fucking lifetime.” I snarled as I glare at her. She looked at me, stunned.

“Now do you have an amount for me or should I just get out of here? Getting real tired of the small talk here, lady.” Again with the harshness, I know. But I’m beyond caring.

I just…I just really don’t want to remember any of it.

She thankfully sensed this and went all saleslady mode on me, offering me phones that would hopefully suit Haruna’s somewhat girly taste. There were times when I can tell that she wants to drop her the act and talk to me once again in a much friendly manner, especially when she found out that it was Haruna’s first phone ever. She wanted to ask. She was curious, but thankfully she didn’t give in to it, probably thinking that it was best not to get to know me what with me being all Scrooge to her earlier.

After that, did I feel bad, you ask?

At that time, I didn’t. Even knowing that it was my fault that she’s being cold and distant towards me, I didn’t feel bad. I did feel bad when after buying a phone for Haruna and stepping out of the store, I have forgotten about my little companion. Yes, I have forgotten about mini Haruna or the Psychedelic one. Only when the Hybrid lady came out of her shop, running with the little one in tow and calling out to me did I remember that I did have an unwanted companion.

Yes, thank you for saying that my babysitting skills is very exceptional whilst you roll your eyes. Very inspirational. Tch.

Anyway, the kid looked to be a bit angry that I left her, but thankfully the Hybrid one just told her the truth that I was just going out to get her an ice cream and return to surprise her with it. I just went along with it. I don’t want to be all consoling to the kid while she hangs with me till whenever. So yeah, sure, let’s go with surprising her rather than forgetting about her. Can you feel the nonchalant shrug and the meh here?

So I gave a curt nod as thanks to the Hybrid lady after the two shared some whispered words to each other. Surprisingly enough, she replied with a soft smile, losing her cold demeanor earlier as she tells me to take care of myself before turning and walking away. At that time, watching her retreating back, yes I felt a bit remorseful. Especially when the kid took hold of my hand and asked me if we could go to a tea shop and get some tea because…

“…I promise oneechan to drink tea with Shino-chan. Says it’d be good for you.” The kid beamed a smile at me.

I quickly turned to look back at where the Hybrid lady was walking only to find her gone. It was weird you know, but at that time, a sense of familiarity washes over me. Even when I was mean to her, she was still worried for me. Somehow, it made me remember how it was when Haruna was trying to get to know me. Yeah, for some unknown reason…

…Hybrid lady somewhat makes me remember Betty.




TBC

------------------------------

NEXT: Gahd 26 chapters and still not the end?!  :banghead: :banghead: It's slowly dawning on me how frustrating this fic is. Defo not my fave.
Anyway, part 5 is next which is chap 27.  :smhid
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 26: Karma's still a BEACH!)
Post by: Yuki88 on July 15, 2015, 07:22:47 PM
YOU! TANK YOU!

Oh wait why did I use Haruna's English. I mean thank you for theextremelylateupdatethatIactuallygaveupmyexpectationhalfway and HEY!!!!!!!!!
Been a while since I let out a chuckle while reading, so I certainly appreciate it but DUUUHHHHHH NOW YOU'RE MAKING ME WAIT ANOTHER LONG TIME *howls*

Finally a glimpse to Mariko's past and we still have no idea what actually happened to her, ugh. And I wonder who is this Hybrid Lady lol. Maybe she's secretly a psychologist and a friend of Yuko lol.

AND DON'T EVER DROP THIS UUGHHHHHHHHHHHHHH I'M STARING AT YOU INTENSELY :<
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 26: Karma's still a BEACH!)
Post by: kahem on July 16, 2015, 01:34:25 AM
Great job as alwayz ^^
Mariko sama went crazy it must scary.
I learnt a new for jar lol
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 26: Karma's still a BEACH!)
Post by: giotuyet on July 16, 2015, 07:52:12 AM
Yo ! Welcome back, FoF-san ! Again I'm so gay when you come back ( after long long long time T.T ) ! Hybrid Lady is pretty and I want to dig a hole with her too : ) I really want to know about mariko-sama's past @.@ Hope you will come back ASAP !
Title: Re: [MariHaru] Basket Case - (Chapter 26: Karma's still a BEACH!)
Post by: Ava on July 23, 2015, 08:42:42 AM
it's great that you updated the story is thanks :D and welcome back
i hope you can update again
and thanks for not leaving us hanging with the story